《Lords of Necromancy》


 Chapter 1: Zavet

    Zavet


    The thick, viscous ooze slowly seeped into the intricate network of roots encasing the ancient oak tree at the heart of the grove. In the mystical realm of the forest, a grove is not merely a cluster of trees but an enigmatic place where the very essence of nature resonates with powerful, untamed magic. It is revered as a sanctuary where druids seek enlightenment and mastery of their magical craft.


    However, This particular grove harbored more than enchanting foliage and ancient trees. It was also home to a colony of unique lizards resembling the elusive red-eyed crocodile skinks. These small reptilian creatures bore thick scales with distinctive orange rings encircling their little black eyes. As the relentless ooze found its way into the labyrinthine burrow of the lizard colony, transformation was set in motion.


    The gradual impact of the ooze became evident as the lizards began to undergo an astounding metamorphosis. They grew in size, starting with a few inches, then a foot, until they became too colossal to dwell within the confinements of the roots. Forced to leave the safety of their ancestral home, the lizards ventured out into the wider world. One lizard stood out, over four feet long, not considering its tail. Its body underwent further changes, and it started to walk on its hind legs, displaying an unnervingly humanoid form.


    Meanwhile, within the depths of the grove, time seemed to meld and waver like a lingering enchantment. It is difficult to ascertain how long had passed since the arrival of an old elf, his presence shrouded in mystery, perhaps spanning five seasons. One fateful day, he encountered a fairy wandering through the mystical forest. Fairies manifest as ethereal beings in this realm, standing three to four feet tall and adorned with radiant, iridescent wings. They bear a semblance of humans, except for their otherworldly features ¨C their hair, eyes, and mystifying wings that evoke the essence of the season in which they were born.


    The fairy possessed the radiant aura of spring, and her verdant locks and glistening brown eyes unmistakably identified her as a spring fairy.


    The fairy moved gracefully through the forest, her delicate wings shimmering in the dappled sunlight. As she plucked ripe berries and placed them carefully in her woven basket, she seemed unaware of the lizard''s watchful eyes. The little lizardman''s scales, blending seamlessly with the tree bark he perched upon, observed the fairy keenly. Unfamiliar with the concept of fairies, he mistook her for some unusually colorful bug.


    These past few days had been challenging for the lizard to find food, and he spent more time foraging than exploring his surroundings. As he watched the fairy, a tantalizing thought crossed his mind ¨C what if he could spend less time hungry and more time exploring? He didn''t have the words for these thoughts, only a vivid image of himself devouring the fairy and the relief of no longer having to spend most of his day searching for sustenance.


    Lost in his daydream, the lizard hardly noticed as the fairy began to make her departure. He blinked and shook himself from his reverie, watching as she gracefully made her way through a winding forest trail. Compelled by hunger and the prospect of an easy meal, the lizard decided to follow her, keeping a cautious distance of about a hundred feet at all times.


    The lizard grew anxious as the hours passed and the sun descended towards the horizon. The path seemed to lead further away from his familiar surroundings, and a creeping sense of unease settled over him. Unsure of how to return home, the lizard decided to turn back. Still, to his surprise and growing dismay, the path behind him had disappeared entirely. He wondered to himself, feeling a surge of panic rising within him.


    He turned around, only to realize that the path ahead had disappeared. Panic set in as he frantically searched for any sign of her. He dashed forward, but there was nothing to be found. He searched high and low but came up empty-handed. Night had fallen, leaving him starved and utterly alone. Exasperated, he lay down, hoping that waiting for daylight would make things clearer so he could find his way home. Despite his exhaustion, sleep eluded him. The hooting of owls and the rustling of the wind created an eerie atmosphere, making it impossible to drift off.


    After what felt like an eternity, a faint glow appeared in the distance. Intrigued by this mysterious light, he stealthily made his way towards it. With each step, the light grew brighter, revealing a fire. He approached cautiously, intrigued yet apprehensive. As he drew closer, he spotted a burly figure feasting on wings by the fire. Unfamiliar with such a creature, yet overcome by hunger and weariness, he sensed an inexplicable comfort emanating from the man. The man gestured for him to sit, and despite his reservations, a strange set of words accompanied by a small purple ball of light rendered him compliant. He obediently settled beside the man, who then offered him a portion of the fairy''s meat. "Here, boy," the man grunted. The little lizard man devoured the morsel hungrily while the man watched, taking in the sight and scent of this peculiar being. He exuded the stench of decay, his voice hoarse and gruff, yet there was a kindness in his eyes. "What''s your name, boy?" the man inquired, but the little lizard man continued to eat, unable to comprehend the foreign words. "My name is Talich," the man stated between bites. After the little lizard man finished eating, Talich attempted to engage him again. "You can''t understand me, can you?" he murmured, knowing full well that a creature of this nature could only have been recently brought into existence by his master, Mah''nethotep, who had crash-landed nearby. But why? What purpose had led to the creation of such a creature?


    Talich dug in his pouch and pulled out a thick tome of scrolls. These scrolls are rituals that allow one to do many things with magic, such as sending a mental message to another person, with their full name known by the caster and permission given by the said person to send them a message. He pulled out the scroll and began the ritual to message Mah''nethotep. ¡°My master,¡± he said aloud, ¡°I have found a black lizard man that I sense your power on. The power is potent as a lord of necromancy. What are your commands?¡± The voice of the old elf spoke back. ¡°Teach him our ways. He will be an asset in the months to come.¡±


    Talich nodded as he put the Tome back in his pouch. Talich stared at the lizard man, looked at the fairy''s remains, then smiled. Talich put a hand on the remains and said, ¡°By the power of necromancy, I command you, spirit, serve my will.¡± A ghost screamed into existence. ¡°Noooo!¡± the ghost of the fairy screamed. Talich set his gaze upon it. ¡°You will do as I command, or you shall not find peace.¡± The ghost stared defiantly. ¡°I know your kind can speak to animals. You will teach this creature the common language,¡± Talich commanded the ghost.


    The little lizard man peered cautiously back and forth from the human to the translucent apparition of the fairy he was tailing. He felt a surge of bewilderment. What was that spectral being? The ghostly figure of the fairy turned its gaze toward the little lizard man, its eyes empty and haunting. "Hello," it murmured to him, and at that moment, he comprehended the intent behind the communication. To a lizard, a salutation could be conveyed by lowering their eyelids while maintaining focused eye contact with another being. This gesture signified, ''I mean no harm. I am friendly.''


    The little lizard man tilted his head while staring at the ghost. "Yes, yes, I know. We do look strange, and you are frightened," the ghost said to him. "I need to teach you how to talk to this dumb human." The lizard man looked at Talich questioningly. "Yes. That man," the ghost said and turned to Talich. "He is listening. Introduce yourself." Talich straightened himself up. "My name is Talich Nun. I am here to teach you about our world." That was the beginning of Zavet¡¯s life as he knew it.


    The ethereal spirit patiently instructed the humanoid lizard in the intricacies of the common language. Remarkably, the lizard was a quick and adept learner, understanding the basics of the language in just a week. Adopting the name Zavet, he explained it was an eerie memory of the land''s gradual decline. When pressed further on his choice of name, he merely shrugged and recounted how he had heard it whispered as the once vibrant land began to wither away.


    At the same time, he was given a long tunic with a belt to tie around his waist. Talich trained Zavet in the way of the sword and shield, but Zavet always reacted with a tail whip whenever he was attacked. He would use it to counter-attack, although it was effective. Talich trained it out of him because it would expose his back for a split second. He could not grasp how to attack with a sword; he wanted to use it like a whip. During one of the sessions, Zavet got frustrated and dropped his tail like a lizard would when endangered. He carved out the handle from the thick end and wrapped it in the dried skin of the fairy. He then started to use it as a whip. Talich was impressed with his idea of making a weapon from his tail. He helped Zavet create his fighting style, using the whip and shield much like a sword and shield, but he would target the legs and arms more to cause the opponent to fall or drop their weapon.


    His tail would decay after a few days. It also would regrow on his body after he received necromantic healing. The tail had innate magic properties that would dispense some necromantic magic when it hit someone. Yet it still hurts undead, even more so for living creatures. It had other properties, such as when he killed a creature, it would cause it to decay faster. A body would decay to nothing in about two minutes. The tail would also become ridged and hard like a sword when he would squeeze the bone of the makeshift hilt.


    Zavets training lasted a week before the magic that created the ghost expired. Undead created in this manner only lasts for a week. There are ways to extend this duration, but Talich did not need to. Zavet had learned enough of the common language to understand and talk to Talich. "What we do now?" he asked. "Well, we need to find my master. He needs our help to recreate our world of necromancy," Talich said as he began to pack his things and clean up the campsite they had been staying in. "What is our world?" Zavet asked while he dug through Talich''s pouches. He pulled out gems and coins and put them in his homemade satchel. He just found them pretty; that is all. He had no perception of right and wrong. Talich was busy packing his bags to notice.


    "Hmm," Talich thought for a moment. "Our master once had his world where we could live without being hunted down for using the magic known as necromancy. It was created so our master could live in a world without dragons." Talich had been thinking about it a lot lately. He was worried that the world would never be recreated. "What dragon?" Zavet asked. Talich stopped packing. "Dragons are large lizards that have evolved by magic for millennia." Zavet interrupts Talich, "I dragon!" He nods in approval. Talich chuckles a bit, "Not quite." Talich smiles, "I¡¯ll tell you more about dragons later. We need to get to the town of Fairfon."


    Fairfon is one of the oldest cities in the world. It is a port city far south of the capital of the kingdom, Taighaneth. Taiga, the third descendant of the kingdom''s namesake, ruled this kingdom. Zavet learned this on their way to the town. The town has very few people living in it for its size. It could be big enough for Ten thousand people. It was an elven town before the dragon¡¯s war on necromancy. The buildings are old and made of marble flaked in gold. It''s beautiful, but many people in the kingdom hate it since it was a town built by the bronze elves. Most of its inhabitants are elves and humans who worship Mah''nethotep. In this kingdom, necromancy is Illegal and punishable by death. Those who worship Mah''nethotep are also said to dabble in necromancy.


    Knights of all orders come to Fairfon to prove themselves by killing undead and necromancers. As Talich and Zavet approached the city, they saw many undead people outside and inside it. Zavet asks Talich, ¡°Why so many undead?¡± Zavet has been working on his speech and sentence structure on the way to the town. It took them three weeks of walking to reach it. ¡°Let''s find out,¡± Talich answered. As they got close, the undead did not react to them. They made their way to the closest tavern, which was pretty close to the edge of the town. Upon entering the tavern, Zavet heard fighting going on, so he did what any curious youngster would do; he followed the sound of fighting. He found a knight attacking the undead around the town. ¡°Why are there so many undead out?¡± the knight asked his friend. He was too busy to talk as he was casting healing spells on the knight. The knight wore a chain shirt with a purple and white quartered tabard. He had a silver longsword and a silver shield. The other one wore the same color scheme tabard but no armor. Zavet watched as they were overwhelmed by zombies.


    Zavet grabbed his severed tail from his hip and joined the fight. Running in and swinging his tail at the zombie, The knight failed to get the upper hand. His tail wrapped around its leg, and he pulled. Making the zombie fall to the ground. The knight took the advantage of removing the zombie¡¯s head. The knight looks at Zavet in confusion. ¡°What is that?¡± he asks his partner. ¡°It helped us, so keep going,¡± the healer said as he cast spells to heal and protect the knight. The knight ran to the next zombie and attacked it. Zavet followed and lashed out with his tail, striking the zombie¡¯s face and ripping its jaw off. The knight cut the same one''s arm off at the elbow, and with the same motion, he cut its leg off. Zavet and the other two killed all the zombies in the area within a few minutes.


    The knight, exhausted and out of breath, turned to Zavet. ¡°Thank you for helping us.¡± Zavet nodded at the knight. ¡°Yup,¡± he said and walked off. The knight yelled out, ¡°What is your name.¡± Zavet yells out his name and continues to walk toward the tavern. Talich walked in, too. It was not too far from the tavern; he could see it from where the knight and his companion were being attacked. He enters the tavern and spots Talich right away. ¡° I saved two guys,¡± Zavet tells him. Talich smiles. ¡°Well done. Were they being attacked by knights?¡± Zavet pauses for a second. ¡°What does a knight look like?¡± Talich explains, ¡°A knight wears a quartered tabard with a coat of arms. They are squires if they don''t have a coat of arms.¡± Zavet shrugs. ¡°Not knights, then. Undead attacked squires. I helped the squires.¡± Talich looks at Zavet. ¡°Their kind kills our kind. They are the enemy and don''t know we are gathering here to meet our master.¡± Talich tells him. Zavet swings his arms and looks down. Talich ruffles Zavet¡¯s head. ¡°It is ok. I found out why there are so many undead. All the undead in the land are drawn to all the necromantic power gathering here. You don''t have to worry about them. They won''t attack you unless you provoke them.¡± Zavet playfully fights his hand off his head. Talich orders their food and tells Zavet, ¡°Later tonight, I will take you somewhere to teach you necromancy. ¡° Zavet sits by Talich and acts like a zombie, saying, ¡°Am I going to learn how to make the thing that you made before.¡± Talich nods. ¡°Baby steps, my young lizard.¡± Talich has been growing fond of Zavet. In the short time he has known him, he has started to see him as a son.


    Later that night, Talich brings Zavet to an ancient graveyard that houses some of the heroes of old. The site is covered in old tombstones as far as the eye can see. The ground is overgrown with grass and weeds; some trees have grown over the tombstones. Some are broken, some lean, and many have fallen to the ground. Most of the tombstones are made of marble and are green from the moss. However, they are not the only ones there tonight. There are five figures shrouded in darkness. They are surrounding a tombstone and chanting. One figure is sitting in front of it with a piece of paper in hand. "Stay clear of them," Talich says. Zavet watches as this ritual stirs his curiosity. "What are they doing?" he asks. Talich listens to the group for a few seconds. "They are creating a powerful undead."


    Talich led Zavet to a quiet place away from the chanting to teach him magic. "The first spell you will learn is the lowest level of necromancy. There are ten levels of necromancy. The first level is a small amount of healing for us and the undead, but it can be painful for others. It won''t kill anyone, but it will hurt smaller creatures enough to make them easy prey," Talich explained while demonstrating gathering green energy in his palm. "To summon magic like this, you must know where it comes from," Talich explained, letting the green energy float from his hand. "See it here?" he pointed to the floating energy. Zavet stared at it with a toothy smile and said, "Yes, I see it. Looks like green fog, smells like bad food." Talich gave Zavet a strange look and asked, "It has a smell?" Zavet sniffed it and replied, "Bad food, rotting plants, or dead creatures that sit out in the sun for too long." Talich nodded and said, "That is the smell of decay. It''s unusual for one to smell magic."


    "Let''s see if you can do it," Talich tells Zavet. The lizard man holds his hand out, concentrating on his palm. His vision tunnels, and his heartbeat fills his ears, but nothing happens. He stops trying and is instantly out of breath. Looking around the ground and back to his hand, he asks, "Did I make magic?" Talich smiles as he looks across the cemetery and says, "No, but I think something happened over there," nodding toward the group performing the ritual. Zavet looks in the same direction and asks, "Sounds like fighting. Did they create it to fight it?" Talich shakes his head and responds, "I don''t think so."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Talich begins to walk in that direction. "Stay here and practice for a while. Imagine magic floating all around you. Then, visualize breathing in the magic and transforming it into what you are made of. After that, exhale the magic and command it to form into a ball of energy," Talich instructs as he proceeds towards the source of the chanting, pulling out his black and blue flanged mace.


    A large creature made from bones is hunched over, tearing the flesh from the bones of the ones that created it. Talich stands far enough away from the creature to run if needed. He stands still, watching it add the bones to itself. Talich recognizes the creature as a bone collector. Talich turns to make his way back to Zavet. As he gets closer, he sees Zavet fighting a green fog humanoid. It does not hurt him but attacks him slowly, and Zavet attacks it. His attacks do not affect it since it is just a mass of floating necromantic magic. Talich dashes to his aid but hears Zavet laughing as he attacks it. "What?" Talich says in confusion. Zavet responds, "I did what you said and made it bigger, then told it to fight me."


    Talich is stricken with confusion and amazement. "How?" He has difficulty forming sentences since this is something he has never seen or heard of before. "Never mind that. Dismiss it. We must leave; the undead, the men created, turned on them."


    Talich hurries Zavet out of the graveyard. Quietly running, they make their way towards the town. Zavet asks Talich, "What is a bone collector thing?" Talich looks back, "It''s undead made of bones. It takes the bones of creatures it kills and adds them to itself. The bigger it gets, the stronger it becomes."


    As they flee, they encounter the bone collector, who spots them and begins to follow them slowly. When they reach the town, they inform everyone they meet about what happened and warn them to be cautious, as the creature may require intervention. Talich guides Zavet to the tavern and gets a room for the night. Inside the room, Talich unwinds by removing his pack and weapons. Sitting down, he looks at Zavet and says, "Tomorrow, we will meet with Mah¡¯nethotep and the lords of necromancy." Zavet nods and swings his arms, asking, "What do they want?" as he retrieves gems from his bag. Talich watches Zavet handling the gems and tilts his head, asking, "Are those from my satchel?" Zavet looks at his bag and replies, "Nope, these are from my bag. I gave them a better home," while admiring their beauty. Talich chuckles and warns Zavet, "They want to meet you and assess your power. Please don''t relocate any of their belongings." Zavet playfully flexes his muscles, emulating modern-day bodybuilders, and exclaims, "I''m strong like Talich!" Talich smirked and flexed his arm to demonstrate his strength, smiling at Zavet. "Come on, boy, let''s get to bed," he says. Zavet nods, crawls under the bed, and remarks, "I''ll sleep under here; it feels like home." Talich lies on the bed and closes his eyes. Sleep envelops him swiftly as his mind drifts into the darkness.


    Zavet dreamed of a black ooze creeping through the roots of an oak tree. The ooze hardened and formed into a slim, humanoid figure. It clawed at the dirt, digging its way out of the ground. Zavet''s entire family watched as it stood, tilting their heads in curiosity. However, they all ran when they saw the ooze starting to take the shape of one of them, but with undead features such as bones peeking out from its skin. Zavet stared at the new creature and asked, "What are you?" The creature''s mouth moved, but no words were heard.


    Zavet was woken up by Talich shaking his leg. "Time to get up," said Talich as Zavet crawled out from under the bed, yawning and stretching. "Good morning," Talich greeted Zavet. "Morning," Zavet replied. Talich then put on an old black tabard, ripped and patched with a symbol resembling the biohazard symbol, but upside down. The outer three circles were enclosed, and the fifth circle enclosed the inner circles. Zavet asked Talich, "What''s that?" pointing to the tabard. "It''s an old dark knight order¡¯s tabard," Talich answered. Zavet cocked his head to the side and asked, "You are a Knight?" Talich smiled, reminiscing about his days as a Knight. "Yes, at one time, I was a knight. But I became a Dark Knight once I turned on my order and learned necromancy." Zavet¡¯s eyes widened, and he asked, "You betrayed them?" Talich answered, "No, they betrayed me by leaving me behind. That''s a story that requires more time to tell. Let''s head out."


    As they approached the castle located in the heart of the city, they were stopped by six large undead guards at the entrance. The guards, covered in armor and armed with swords and shields, blocked their way and inquired if they were expected. Talich introduced himself as "Sir Talich Nun, Knight of the Black Order," stating that he was escorting Zavet, the black lizardman Master Mah¡¯Nethotep, the lords would like to meet. Meanwhile, Zavet rudely demanded to be let through. Confused by Zavet''s behavior, the large undead guard eventually allowed them to pass and instructed them to make their way to the throne room. Talich and Zavet then moved forward, and the guards bowed slightly to Talich as a sign of respect before he led the way to the throne room at the center of the castle.


    "Wow, this place is huge," Zavet said as he gazed at the castle. "Yes, this is where I was knighted for the second time," Talich replied. The castle was grand and displayed great wealth. The carpets were rare, and it was even more uncommon to find red dyes and gold filigree on the edges. The walls were adorned with beautiful pictures of bronze elves. There were mainly the same five elves, three males and two females. As they walked down the hall, the pictures depicted the elves being attacked and killed by large lizard-like creatures. In the last picture, one elf seemed to survive, wielding a spear and creating a giant sphere in the sky with green magic. It showed him and others ascending into the air, heading towards the sphere. Zavet commented on the picture, "Is that the world that was destroyed?" Talich looked at the picture and responded, "Yes, that is the Forgotten." This was the last picture before they reached the large door leading to the throne room.


    Talich stops before he opens it. He looks down at Zavet. "I should have gotten you some better clothes. Too late now. I hope you are ready. You may fight to show them how strong you are." Zavet throws some punches as if he is shadow boxing. "I''ll give ''em some of this." Talich gives a little nervous chuckle. "You''ll be fine," he says, more to calm himself down than to calm Zavet.


    Talich opens the large doors and is met by a large undead knight wearing the same tabard. The knight moves to let them in. The room is large, with a throne made of skulls at the back. Sitting on the throne is a Bronze elf with long black dreadlocks and a pointed, well-groomed goatee. He is wearing black and teal clothes and a lot of gold jewelry. He looks kind and inviting, and many would call him a beautiful man, finding it hard to look away.


    Eight undead are in the throne room as Zavet enters. Each one looks at him. Zavet notices that they each seem to be a different type of undead. Zavet asks Talich, "Are these the lords?" "Yes," Talich replies, "Let''s step forward and introduce ourselves." Talich says, "My Lords, I am Sir Talich, a dark knight of the black order. I have brought Zavet to meet our Master and, of course, my lords." Talich gestures for Zavet to step forward. Zavet cautiously takes a few steps forward and nervously waves, saying, "Hi." One of the lords approaches and examines him. The undead is about six feet tall and wears old armor spotted with rust. He has a shield and an ornate sword that has a faint green glow on its dark blade. His eyes have a bright red glow.


    "Master, I can almost see the magic pouring off of this creature. May I test him in strength?" the undead asks Mah¡¯Nethotep.


    "You may," the bronze elf replies as he crosses his legs, only halfway paying attention. The undead looks back to Zavet. "My name is Emmerich, the lord of death knights. Please, prepare yourself for combat." Zavet smiles at Emmerich as he pulls his tail from his hip. "Ready."


    Emmerich tilts his head. "No spells to protect yourself?" Zavet shrugs his shoulders. "Don''t know any." The lords give each other a dull look, with a few crossing their arms. Emmerich shakes his head in disappointment. He calls one of the dark knights over from the entrance. "Kill the lizard man!"


    One of the knights rushes forward, shield first, attempting to shield bash Zavet. He easily sidesteps and tilts his head. "Why attack with that? Sword is longer," he remarks. He dodges and weaves through the knight¡¯s onslaught, learning his movements and form. Zavet lightly counterattacks each strike in the next onslaught, touching the knight with his tail. The knight breathes out in frustration. "Are we going to fight, or will you just play? They asked to see what you are capable of," he points to the lords. "Show them, or you will not leave this hall with your mind intact." Zavet, with his severed tail on his shoulders, responds, "They want me to hurt you?" Talich speaks up. "If it makes you feel better, we will heal him." Zavet shrugs, muttering to himself, "This is dumb." He starts to walk forward toward the knight, not feeling good about having to hurt someone for the sake of these people wanting to see how strong he is. The knight closes the distance and lunges with his sword. Zavet throws his waist backward, narrowly dodging the blade. In the same movement, he whips his tail toward the knight¡¯s wrist, causing the sword to be flung from his grip. Zavet then uses his position to whip his tail, currently attached to his body, toward the side of the knight''s face. The knight is caught off guard and sent sprawling to the floor.


    Emmerich looks over to Talich with an impressed look on his face. Talich smiles back, just as impressed. Mah¡¯nethotep begins to give his full attention now, uncrossing his legs and leaning forward. The knight quickly jumps to his feet and frantically runs for his sword. Thinking to his shelf, he has to be careful; his counterattacks are dangerous. The knight drops his shield, seeing that it will be useless to this opponent. The knight picks up his sword and studies Zavet, thinking of using faints and kicks. The knight runs in and does the same lunge but faints and kicks Zavet in the chest. He dodges the same as before, falling for the faint and taking the kick.


    Zavet moves back, getting out of the way of any other attacks, rubbing his chest and making a frowny face. He says, ¡°Hey, you hit me with your bottom hands.¡± The lords all laugh at his comment. Mah¡¯nethotep smiles and stands, walking toward Talich and placing a hand on Talich''s shoulder. ¡°Good Work on training him in such a short time frame.¡± Talich bows, and he replies, ¡° No, master, I can not take credit. He is very good at learning; he learns the movements his opponent¡¯s body makes seconds before they attack. His body reacts as they move like he develops muscle memory just after seeing the same attack a few times.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep smirked, thinking of the last time he had to use a sword. ¡°I can already tell this will be a stimulating experience.¡± Zavet goes on the offensive, attacking the leg of the knight using both his severed tail and his attached tail. The knight tries to block his attacks, but the tails wrap around his sword, striking him. The knight, battered and bruised, moves out of Zavet¡¯s range just long enough to see an opening, then leading with a faint, he pulls back, waiting for Zavets arm to cross his body. He rushes in, pushing Zavets¡¯ arm to his body. He then drives his sword into Zavet¡¯s shoulder. The sword¡¯s tip barely makes it through his scales before stopping. Zavet grabs the knight with his free arm and delivers a devastating bite to his shoulder. Zavet then grabs the sword and pushes the knight off of him. He plunges the sword through the knight''s armor and body, breaking the ribs and piercing the lungs.


    The Knight''s breath is knocked out of him. He gasps for air, staring at nothing, focusing on the pain. He coughs some blood up and reaches for Emmerich with one hand while the other grabs the sword. He falls to his knees, still gasping for air. He mouths the words to help me to his master. Emmerich walks over to the knight and heals him with a dense ball of green fog. He says,¡± By my necrotic mantle, I heal your wounds.¡± he pulls the sword out as he recites the incantation. ¡°You are no match for the lizard. But you allowed us to see his ability to adapt to his opponent. That skill alone puts him leagues above the average knight.¡± Emmerich thinks for a moment and speaks to the other lords.¡± Let¡¯s see how he compares to a light knight and healer duo. We captured two living human knights just this morning. I planned on getting information from them, but I am intrigued by this lizard.¡± Zavet speaks up: ¡°The lizard can also be called Zavet. Just in case any other lizard comes around.¡± He smiles as he wipes the blood off his chest. Emmerich nods in respect. ¡°Bring out the two knights.¡±


    The guards bring in the two knights, and Zavet recognizes them from the day before. They are badly beaten and shackled. The other guard returns their weapons and items and then unshackles them. Emmerich stares at them. ¡°If you kill Zavet here, we will let you go alive.¡± The squire squints, looking at Zavet, and he rubs his wrists. ¡°I remember you.¡± Zavet sighs, looking at his next opponent. ¡°If I beat them, can you heal them and let them go?¡± Emmerich looks to Mah¡¯nethotep, ¡°IF the fight impresses me enough, I will grant them safe passage home.¡± Mah¡¯nethotep answers. Zavet smiles at the squires. ¡°You fight big, I fight big.¡± The duo looks at each other, trying to understand what the lizard man said.


    One asks the other, ¡°Do our best?¡±. The other one shrugs. ¡°I''m thinking that''s what he meant.¡± They ready their weapons. The squire uses a two-handed sword, and his healer uses a shield and dagger. The squire brings his sword over his head with the tip pointing toward Zavet¡¯s feet. It stays pointing at his feet even when Zavet moves in slowly. The healer puts the dagger in his shield sheath and starts creating a golden sphere about the size of his fist. He stays about four feet away from the squire. Zavet attempts to attack, but the squire easily blocks the attack and backs it up. The squire feels the wind from the tip of the tail. He nods, realizing standard blocking will cause the tail to wrap around the sword. The Squire jumps forward, making a broad arching attack from the right while the healer throws the sphere in the direction Zavet would dodge. Zavet dodges the sword attack by ducking, but the magic hits his leg. Zavet jumps back, hopping on one leg due to the pain of the golden magic. It hurts him more than anything he has experienced so far. ¡° What that magic. Gold bad magic.¡± Mah¡¯nethotep, getting hyped, yells, ¡° Yeah, Gold Magic Bad.¡± This seems out of character for him as he looks around and sees the lords with raised eyebrows. ¡°What!? He is infectious.¡± Talich chuckles. ¡°Indeed he is. He grows on you too.¡±


    Zavet makes a green sphere as big as his head with his off-hand. As he does this, the squire rushes in, making short, fast attacks. Each Movement follows up with an attack that uses the momentum of the previous attack. Zavet is hit with three of the attacks before he jumps to rolling and throws the sphere into the face of the healer. Instantly sending him to the ground, not moving. The squire¡¯s attacks had more effect than the knight before. The squire tactically retreats to his partner. Glancing down at him, he says,¡± You have access to that level of magic with no incantation.¡± Zavet shrugs. ¡°It knows what I want it to do.¡± The squire squints with a confused look on his face.¡±That makes no sense.¡±


    Zavet replies, ¡°Makes sense to magic.¡± The squire shakes his head in annoyance. Then he rushes forward and attacks, ready for Zavets counter. He dodges it, presses forward with determination, and uses every opportunity. He swings short and long, switching hand grip as he spins to attack a thrust. It finds its target and stabs Zavet in the leg. He wastes no time in pulling it out and continuing the assault. Zavet tries to dodge the attacks but cannot find a pattern. It''s like the squire is dancing rather than fighting. Zavet makes his way to the shield, rolling to the healer''s shield. He finds it still strapped to its owner''s arm. He panics and pulls at it as the squire runs at him with an overhead attack. Zavet drops his severed tail and pulls off the shield, and with both hands, he blocks the attack. The sword is wedged in the shield, and Zavet twists it as he throws it and the shield. He tackles the squire to the ground and claws at him, deeply cutting the squire''s face. The squire grabs Zavet¡¯s neck with both hands, pulling him down to his chest. He wraps his legs around Zavet¡¯s waist and starts to deliver devastating elbows to the top of Zavet¡¯s head. Zavet frees his head, clawing at the squire''s arms, and shreds them. Skin hangs from the arms and face of the squire.


    On the verge of giving up, the squire fights to stay conscious. He throws a hand up just to stop Zavet¡¯s onslaught. One of his fingers finds one of Zavet¡¯s eyeballs. He starts digging as he feels eyeball fluid run down his hand. Zavet Breaks loose and stands to heal his eye. ¡° Ouch, Ouch, Ouch.¡± Zavet, out of breath, says to the lords, ¡°This good fight. Break time... My eyeball came out of my face... I think I need a few seconds.¡± He says between breaths. The lords stare briefly before Mah¡¯nethotep looks between the two combatants. ¡°That. Was. Exhilarating.¡± he claps lightly.


    The lords all give the two a deep bow. ¡°Knight,¡± Emmerich looks to the squire, ¡°You fight with such ferocity. I have not seen that style since the Dragon Wars. Who are you?¡± The squire sits up, covered in blood. He looks to Emmerich. ¡°My Name is Runner Ghostfast, and I¡¯m not a knight; I''m just a squire for now.¡± He heals himself, whispering the incantations. He has very little magic and cannot heal himself all the way. The bleeding stops, and the cuts close. His skin is still hanging from his arms, though. Emmerich nods, impressed with Runner. ¡° Famous name, Ghostfast. You are not from this kingdom.¡± Runner looks up to Emmerich with a swollen face. ¡°I don''t know much about it. Just know that I''m from the far north. The armies of Taighaneth destroyed the kingdom where my family lived. All the children were taken to work on farms or be soldiers.¡± Emmerich nods knowingly. ¡°Yes, I know of the war. Do you wish to be a dark knight of the black order?¡± Runner lets out a sigh and stands. ¡°I respectfully decline the offer.¡± Emmerich smiles. ¡°My door is open if your mind changes.¡± Runner thanks him


    Zavet asks Mah¡¯nethotep, ¡°Are we done?¡± He replies, ¡° No. It''s time to test your magic. But I also want to see how well you handle a death knight.¡± Mah¡¯nethotep asks the lords with a more authoritative voice. ¡°Shall we test his magic first or see how long he lasts against one of our greater undead?¡° A skeleton with glowing purple spheres for eyes and an icy crown with a beautiful blue jewel set on the front Steps forward in its custom-fitted black robe lined with purple runes. The skeleton greets Zavet with a soft, friendly voice. Zavet can not tell if the voice belongs to a male or female. ¡°Hello, Zavet. My name is Merek. I am the very first lich created by our bronze-elven friend here. I am so happy to meet you.¡± Merek very slowly approaches Zavet. The feeling Zavet gets from the skeleton is the same as he would treat a cute bug, but he still sees it as food. Zavet takes a deep breath and nervously says, ¡°Hi, Merek.¡± Zavet''s eyes are drawn to the jewel in the crown. ¡°I like your pretty gem.¡± Merek would smile if it had lips. Instead, its voice carries a sincere tone. ¡°Thank You. The gem is called a sapphire. I am the sapphire itself.¡± it keeps the same tone. It''s almost like a person calming an animal before they kill it. ¡°I would like you to animate the healer you killed.¡± It points to Runner''s companion.


    Runner is by the doors being escorted out by some guards. He looks back to his companion, knowing they have no intention of reviving him. He knows he is lucky to make it out of the hall. As he reaches the door, he hears Merek ask Zavet to animate him. His heart sank, knowing the lizard would not do this normally. After all, he helped them and asked if they could live if he beat them. He promises to himself he will save that lizard from these monsters. He will not let him be manipulated into being something he is not. Runner makes his way out of the castle and is escorted onto the main road, where he continues to the capital of Taighaneth.


    While Runner leaves, Zavet conjures the green sphere and says the words instructed by Merek: ¡°By the power of necromancy, I call the hunger of gluttony to Animate this corpse.¡± The corpse of the healer decays faster than usual as it starts to sit up. It smells the air, looking for living to feed on. Merek Studies the zombie, circling it four times, looking at its arms, legs, torso, and head. ¡°Astounding. The undead before us is strong. I would rank it lower than the greater undead we could create by a lord''s magic but a higher rank than our own lesser undead.¡± Merek tells this to the other lords and his master.


    Zavet watches him, curious as to what Merek means. He asks,¡± What you talking about?¡± Merek turns to Zavet and explains, ¡°On a scale of one to ten. One is very weak, and ten are very strong. Undead above rank five would be considered greater undead. Any undead below five is considered a lesser undead. The undead you just created would be around a four. Mind you, lords of necromancy only create a rank three lesser and seven greater.¡± Zavet nods, understanding what Merek is talking about. ¡° What rank are you?¡± Merek lets a little laugh out. ¡°My best guess would be around thirty-five. But we can not be gaged the same as undead. We have free will. So our ability to strategize would make us impossible to gauge.¡°


    Mah¡¯nethotep speaks to the lords with authority:¡± I believe we have seen all we need to see. I am satisfied. Talich a word.¡± He gestures his head to the throne and walks towards it. Mah¡¯nethotep nodded as he thought The zombie Zavet created possibly would use his fighting style, and I''m willing to bet it could learn as Zavet himself learns. He rubs his chin, turns to Talich, and whispers, ¡°That assessment is inaccurate; I believe the zombie can strategize. Maybe even learn.¡± Talich tilts his head in confusion. ¡° But master, that would make his creations stronger than the lords.¡± He whispered to his master. Mah¡¯nethotep continues, ¡°Let''s have him join a barony. He would be a good spy. Gathering so much necromantic power will cause the land to call those capable of fighting. To come here soon.¡± Talich looks interested. ¡°You believe the gathering of heroes will start again. I have not felt that pull in two hundred years.¡± Mah¡¯nethotep smiles with a sinister grin. ¡°All part of my design, my friend.¡± The bronze elf sits on the throne, crossing a leg over the other. He grins as he thinks of all the mayhem they are about to bring the kingdom.

 Introduction

    The world I helped create is imploding on itself, The old elf thinks to himself. The world he is thinking about is much like ours, but in this world dragons, elves, dwarves, and magic are common. The elf looks around watching as his castle crumbles -- no, not crumbling, but dematerializing -- for his world really is imploding on itself. In this reality, there is a prime world much like Earth, but its moons are other worlds that are linked to the prime world. These other worlds have life on them like Earth, but not his; he has unlife, undead some call it. Abominations are what the people of the prime call it.


    It is not just his world that is imploding, but the others as well. Every world -- or the moon if you will -- is dying. The magic is being siphoned from them by the prime world. Why is this happening? The old elf thinks. Something must have happened to make the prime need all this magic. That is what these worlds are made of, just pure magic. It takes a lot of magic to create one of these worlds: more than what a dragon can do, more than anything currently living can do. These worlds are created by powerful beings, some other elemental worlds such as fire, ice, and air are created by a force of nature like a storm of magic. Magic is raw, unyielding energy that gathers and coalesces, but like lightning, it must have somewhere to go. Whether that be a conduit such as a talented mage channeling the magic to her will or a build-up of roiling, shifting energy, it will find a way to create something. That is its nature, its purpose, but such incredible anomalies don¡¯t just spring forth from nothingness, hence the old elf¡¯s concern. Such a build-up is rare and nearly always a reaction brought forth by some catalyst.


    His world dematerialized before his eyes, in a matter of minutes he found himself falling toward the prime world. He began forming a shield of magic to cushion his landing. The old elf looks for a nice place to land. Maybe some trees, better yet a grove. He smiles to himself, yes a grove. He thinks to himself, this is probably caused by the druids. They are always blaming him for the prime world¡¯s imbalance. He snickers out loud. I will show them imbalance, he laughs as he crashes into a large oak tree in the center of the grove. As he hits the tree, necromantic magic disperses from him. The impact is so great it causes trees to bend and break miles from the crash site. Everything in the same radius starts to decay from the necromantic magic he releases. Nothing will grow there as long as this taint plagues the land. That''s just a side effect of the spell he put on the land, though the real effect is far worse. This spell was designed to animate any creature that dies within the spell¡¯s radius.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    He leaves a small crater from his impact. His magic does its job by softening the landing. Crawling out from the crater, he begins vomiting black ooze. I have not been sick for ages, he thinks. It matters not, What¡¯s done is done. What he does not know is that the magic of his world was leaving him to create a new creature, a creature born of the natural form of one of the inhabitants of the prime and an infusion of necromancy. This creature will later be known as Zavet, but right now, he is unknown, anonymous, and infantile. The old elf leaves the grove and begins to make his way to a nearby town where he will kill its inhabitants to start building his army, for he knows he will need one for whatever brought down the outer worlds.

 Chapter 2

    Runner


    At the age of eight, Runner''s world was shattered. His family was taken from him and murdered by the kingdom of Taighaneth. The ruthless queen, however, had a peculiar code of conduct: she did not allow the killing of children. Instead, she ordered their capture and relocation to the farms or training grounds, where they would be molded into loyal soldiers of her realm.


    Before the tragic upheaval, Runner''s father had begun to train him in their unique family style of swordsmanship. Despite his young age, Runner grasped the basics of this ancient art. After the loss of his family, he clung to the memories of these lessons, determined to keep his father''s teachings alive. Though his training was incomplete, he persisted, blending the techniques he had learned with the more formalized sword and shield style of Taighaneth''s soldiers.


    Runner became proficient in his new environment''s standard weapons and tactics as he grew. Yet, he felt a deep connection to the two-handed sword, the weapon his father had wielded with such skill. To Runner, choosing this weapon was an act of rebellion, a way to honor his father''s memory and resist the forces trying to erase his past.


    He honed his skills in secret, practicing the fluid, powerful movements his father had begun teaching him. The two-handed sword felt like an extension of himself, a reminder of his lost family, and a symbol of his defiance. Each swing and parry was a silent tribute to the life he had lost and a pledge never to forget where he came from.


    Runner''s mixed style of combat, combining the grace of his father''s teachings with the disciplined brutality of Taighaneth''s soldiers, made him a formidable warrior. Through every battle, he carried the spirit of his family, using the two-handed sword as a beacon of his unyielding resistance against the kingdom that had torn his life apart.


    Runner''s family hailed from the once-proud kingdom of Whispeneth, ruled by the twin monarchs Murmuro and Sursuro, the only children of Wispein, the black dragon. Whispeneth, a land of strength and rich heritage was destroyed twelve years before Runner became a squire to Knight Ivan Krauss. Wispein''s sister, Taigha, the silver dragon, ruled the neighboring kingdom of Taighaneth, where Runner''s family met their tragic end.


    Runner''s path to knighthood took him to Fairfon, a place notorious for being overrun with zombies. His task was to survive there for a week, a seemingly impossible feat designed to cull the undesirables of the order. Among the four other squires, Runner was the only one from Whispeneth, a secret he guarded closely. Only his knight master, Ivan Krauss, knew of his true heritage. Runner suspected Ivan had sent him to Fairfon, hoping he would not survive.


    As Runner slowly exited the zombie-infested city, these thoughts weighed heavily on his mind. Determined to return to the capital and complete his training, he planned to become a knight and seek out a barony to join. In the old days, knight champions protected barons once they felt the pull of the gather. Nowadays, they preserved the baron''s lands or governed a city within their domain. Becoming a barony champion was the highest rank one could achieve without noble lineage, and Runner was determined to reach this esteemed position. It was not just about the rank; it was about proving his worth and honoring the legacy of Whispeneth.


    He finally reached the edge of the city. The guards showed him the road and then returned to their post. Runner began to walk down the road, moving slower than usual. He didn''t want to make it home just yet. He hoped that Zavet would catch up, thinking they would also use this road. But as night fell, his hope dwindled. He needed camping gear or food. The guards had taken everything when they first captured him. He had his sword, but it wouldn''t help him catch food or hunt. "Good thing I walked. I conserved some energy," he said to himself.


    At this rate, it would take him two weeks to get home. He knew of a small village about a day''s walk from Fairfon that might offer him a meal. If he resumed walking, he would arrive around noon. For now, he found a tree just off the road, put his back to it, and faced away from the road. Sleep found him fast.


    The night was cool, and the rustling of leaves provided a comforting backdrop to his thoughts. He dreamed of Whispeneth, his father''s lessons, and the two-handed sword that had become his symbol of defiance. His journey had been long and arduous, but his spirit remained unbroken.


    When dawn broke, he woke with the resolve to push forward. The village was his first goal, a small oasis of hope in his long journey. As he walked, he kept an eye out for anything he could use to his advantage. He knew survival was about physical strength, cunning, and adaptability.


    By midday, he could see the outlines of the village in the distance. The sight gave him energy, and he quickened his pace. The villagers were kind, and they recognized the weariness in his eyes. They offered him a warm meal and a place to rest. Grateful, Runner accepted their hospitality, knowing that this brief respite would help him gather his strength for the journey ahead.


    He does not dream that night. He sleeps hard and feels rejuvenated except for the creeping hunger. He had some bread the morning and a good amount of jerky the night before. The guards gave them water before the fight with Zavet, so he wasn''t yet parched but knew he needed something to hold water. After this village, it would be a seven-day walk to the next town, and he didn''t know what he would do for food on that journey. He would buy some dried meats and bread if he had any coin.


    Runner makes his way to the village. The road is barren of travelers and overgrown. When he sees a band of men approaching, he gives them a wide berth. They aren¡¯t knights or soldiers, so he assumes they might be necromancers. However, they look more like bandits. There would be no reason for bandits to be on this road, so as he passes them, he readies his sword. The men notice and continue walking, giving him only a glance as they pass. He sees them look at his arms and face, then remembers he probably looks rough, with his skin hanging and his tabard and clothes covered in dried blood. He bursts out laughing when he realizes he looks undead. They must have thought he was a necromancer¡¯s creation.


    He gets off the road, looking for a creek or river to wash up, remove the dead skin, and heal himself again. It should be enough healing to make his wounds look like fresh scars. It takes him only a short time to find a creek. He removes his clothes and tries to get some of the blood off. He knows he won''t be able to clean it all, but at least he can get the dirt and other filth off. He hangs his clothes on some branches in the sun, then looks for a large rock or stump to rest his arms on so he can cut the loose skin off.


    Using his sword, he cuts the dead skin away. It does not cut easily since the blade is dull and has not been sharpened. It takes some time, but he gets it all off and heals the wounds enough to look passable as a living person. He laughs at how ridiculous he must look. He relaxes in the water until his clothes are dry, listening to the birds and finding a new appreciation for living. He swims for an hour and even finds a few frogs and a turtle he could eat. He makes a fire using a stick and dry bark, which takes him twenty minutes and some blisters to get going. He kills the frogs as quickly as possible to minimize their suffering, then stares at the turtle as he cooks them.


    "Damn, I can''t eat you, buddy," he says out loud, then puts the turtle back where he found it. After eating and getting dressed, he returns to the road and goes to the village.


    Runner starts to run as he sees smoke in the distance. There is a reason his name is Runner. He is swift and can run for a long while before stopping. He runs a mile in about four minutes and can maintain that speed for about six miles before slowing down. But right now, he runs as hard as possible, covering one hundred yards in about twelve seconds. As he gets closer, he sees dead bodies everywhere and some undead roaming around. Several buildings are on fire. He screams, falling to his knees, and grabs his hair, now blond since he washed the dirt out. Clutching his sword, he prepares for the undead. He stands, reaching a calm from which most men would run. "If I had not walked and slept last night, I would have saved these people," he tells himself.


    The undead are lesser-ranked, posing no real threat to him. He dispatches them quickly, searching for survivors but knowing those men would not have left any. He scavenges for supplies and finds a bow with arrows, food, a whetstone, and a travel pack with water skins. He also collects about fifty coins in small denominations. Gathering everything he thinks he''ll need, he places the bodies and undead in a house that had yet to burn, stacking wood before setting it on fire. He says a prayer, "Please take these souls, Azrail, guide them to your world of death."


    With that, he gets back on the road, fighting the urge to run back and kill those men. He even turns around a few times, calculating if he could catch up before they reach Fairfon, but he decides it''s impossible.


    Runner walks at his usual pace this time. He stops at another creek before the sun goes down, making camp and tying some string to an arrow to try bow fishing. It¡¯s challenging, but he persists. As he attempts to shoot a fish, he hears a familiar voice.


    "Hi Runner, you catch fish weird," Zavet says with a smile. Runner turns quickly to see Zavet and Talich. Zavet is now dressed in more than just a tunic. He wears a long black battle skirt, almost like an ankle-length kilt. His tunic is now long-sleeved and dark grey with green runes on the sleeves. He also has black studded leather armor with a black hood. Runner smiles at them.


    "They didn¡¯t make you undead?" he jokes, but not entirely.


    Talich chuckles, "That would be a waste."


    Zavet jumps into the water and starts catching fish with his mouth, throwing them onto the land near Runner''s camp. As Zavet fishes, Runner and the big man, Talich, converse.


    "Do you mind if I ask you something?" Runner begins.


    "What is on your mind?" Talich replies.


    Runner glances at Zavet. "He is not like the others. Why are they interested in him?"


    "A few months ago, he was a normal lizard about six inches long. He lived in a grove not far from Fairfon. When the master absorbed the magic from his world as it was reduced to raw necromantic energy, it couldn''t be held by just one vessel. Mah''nethotep released it into the grove. Somehow, the magic caused Zavet to grow and transform into what we see now," Talich explains.


    Runner stares with a curious look. "They think he absorbed all that magic from the Forgotten?"


    Talich smiles at the name Runner uses. "Strangely, the master cannot control him as he does the undead and other necromancers," he answers, watching Zavet float like a crocodile and laughing.


    The trio eats fish together. Zavet eats his raw while Runner and Talich cook theirs. As they eat, Talich asks, "Do you want to know about your surname, Ghostfast?"


    Runner declines. "No. I know Wispeneth was known for using necromancy as a tool. With my last name, I know my family was not just commoners. I know my father was some kind of knight."


    Talich smiles, respecting his decision. "If you ever want to know from someone who called him a friend, let me know."


    Runner looks at Talich. "You knew my father?"


    Talich meets Runner''s gaze. "I was his knight master."


    Runner tilts his head. "So, he was a dark knight. I thought as much. Was he a good man?"


    Talich shrugs. "He was not bad, not greedy or angry. However, I''ll add that he was a terrible knight¡ªa better blacksmith."


    Runner processes this information in silence, feeling a mix of emotions. Knowing his father was a knight confirmed some suspicions, but the revelation that he was a better blacksmith than a knight intrigued him.


    Talich laughs as he takes his black and blue mace and hands it to Runner. "See the forger stamp on the pommel? It is engraved with TG."


    Runner examines the mace, noticing the intricate design and the distinct stamp. "It was a gift from your father for my seventieth birthday. Thaine made it for me."


    Runner''s curiosity deepens. "What kind of metal is this?"


    "Arcane meteoric iron. It heightens spells cast by the wielder," Talich answers, watching as Runner''s face transitions through various expressions before settling on one of genuine impression.


    Talich laughs as Runner hands the mace back. Runner stands and lays on his bedding. "I''ll be heading to bed now. Thank you, Tal. I have always been told how bad my family was. You opened my eyes."


    Sleep eludes Runner throughout the night. He can''t stop thinking about everything he''s learned. He''s in a dilemma; he''s always been told that all who use necromancy are evil. But he has always known his father was kind, and now, meeting Zavet and Talich, he finds himself questioning what he has been taught. They seem like good people. Only time will tell, he thinks to himself.


    The following day, they return to the road before sunrise. It''s a quiet few days of walking. Zavet insists on hunting and brings back giant snails and grubworms. "Runner, I got us some bugs. These guys have bowls on their backs. They are nice because they give you a bowl to eat them out of."


    Runner blinks at Zavet and looks down at the snail. "I... uh... don''t eat that kind of stuff."


    Zavet persists, "We can cook them. They will be good."


    Runner laughs, shaking his head. "I think I will get my food on my own."


    Talich laughs at both of them, then adds, "Humans don''t eat bugs, Zavet."


    Zavet replies, "But what about that big bug we ate together the first time we met?"


    Talich smiles, trying not to crack up. "That was a fairy. Not a bug. I''ll eat a fairy."


    Runner gives Talich a disgusted expression. "Well, I was starting to like you."


    Talich shrugs. "It was near Zavet''s home, and she was going to die anyway after eating the tainted berries."


    Zavet nods, rubbing his belly. "Yeah, she was good. I wouldn''t mind eating her again."


    Runner and Talich lose it, laughing so hard they must stop walking and hold onto a tree. Zavet stands there, confused, not understanding what was so funny.


    They make camp before the sun goes down. Talich hands some jerky to Zavet, who thoughtfully looks at the meat. "Next time I see a fairy, I''ll take its wings and do whatever they did to make this."


    Runner sighs, realizing Zavet does not understand the laws. He decides to explain them to him. "So in this kingdom, we have laws, which are guidelines about what is considered an act of evil. Breaking these laws can get you in trouble. For instance, killing anything with a conscience is bad and breaks the law."


    Zavet tilts his head, not understanding. "Conscience?"


    Runner replies, "It means someone who can talk or is smarter than an animal."


    Zavet nods, beginning to understand. Runner continues, "Taking things that do not belong to you is called stealing and is also bad."


    Zavet nods again, comprehending this concept. Talich adds, "But if someone tries to hurt you, defend yourself."


    Runner nods in agreement. "Of course. Always defend yourself."


    After their talk, they sit around the fire and make small talk. Runner asks Zavet what it was like being a little lizard.


    Zavet explains, "Thinking was different. You thought of doing stuff rather than with words. All I would think about was bugs and wanting to find more."


    Runner thinks to himself that it must have been a simple life. "What about your parents?"


    Zavet reflects on his colony: "My whole family was like my mom and dad. We all helped find bugs to eat. We all slept on each other to stay warm."


    Runner realizes something, "Did the others grow like you?"


    Zavet nods, starting to miss them. "I grew more, but yes, they are like me." Zavet lays down and lets out a breath.


    Runner is about to say something else, but Talich puts his hand on Runner''s arm and shakes his head. "Let''s go to bed," Talich tells Runner.


    That night, Zavet finds himself walking through the forest where his journey started. He thought it was him, but he was not in control. He can see parts of his body¡ªit¡¯s a black lizard man like him, but some bones are exposed. A strange new voice fills Zavet''s mind.


    "Who are you?" The voice sounds like someone gargling glass.


    Zavet hesitates to answer and, with a small voice, says, "I am Zavet. Who are you?"


    The voice was silent for a long time as it walked. But as it reached the edge of Fairfon, it began to speak. "I have been known by many names," it intoned its voice, a chilling whisper that seemed to seep into the very stones of the road. "Undeath, The Forgotten, The Outside." The figure halted just outside the city and turned around, revealing a pair of eyes that glowed with an unnatural light. ¡°Iscariot,¡± it said slowly, echoing with a sense of finality.


    Zavet awoke with a start, the creature''s voice still reverberating in his mind. The camp was still dark, the others deeply asleep. He sat up, his heart pounding, and decided to calm his nerves by practicing his magic. His hands moved in familiar patterns, weaving spells that shimmered in the predawn gloom. It was a soothing routine, one that helped him regain his composure.


    As the first light of dawn began to creep over the horizon, the others started to stir. Zavet remained quiet, his thoughts consumed by the strange and unsettling dream. He could not shake the feeling that it was more than just a dream; it was some kind of warning or premonition.


    Around midday, the trio moved through the dense forest, the underbrush crunching softly underfoot. Runner, constantly vigilant, suddenly raised a fist to head height, palm facing forward, and the military signal was to stop. Talich, ever alert, immediately readied his mace, eyes scanning the trees for any sign of danger. Zavet, lost in his thoughts about Iscariot, didn¡¯t react as quickly.


    A sudden volley of arrows sliced through the air with a deadly hiss. Zavet barely had time to register the threat before several arrows struck him in the chest, the force of the impact sending him crashing to the ground. He lay there, unmoving, blood spreading in a dark pool beneath him.


    "Help Zavet!" the runner yells to Talich before taking off toward the source of the arrows. He runs through the forest, dodging trees, and spots a group of bandits of mixed races. Two bandits rushed toward him, unprepared for a slender, blue-eyed human charging at them. They fumble with their swords, but the Runner is on them before they can react. He decapitates the first target swiftly. He then rushes the second bandit, an orc, pinning him against a tree.


    Runner notices a knife on the orc¡¯s chest, pulls it out of its sheath, and starts stabbing rapidly. The orc pushes Runner off and draws his short sword. Runner, holding his sword in one hand and the knife in the other, backsteps to create distance. The orc attacks, but Runner sidesteps and thrusts his sword into the orc¡¯s heel, then slides behind him and jams the knife below the skull, severing the spine. The orc dies silently.


    The runner continues searching for more bandits but finds none. He returns to the road, catching up with the remaining bandits. Talich stands ready, a wall of green transparent magic blocking their path. The bandits crash into the wall and fall, clutching their faces. The runner swiftly dispatches them, killing each one without hesitation.


    "Eight in total," Runner mutters, searching the bandits and finding about ten gold coins. "Nice. These guys had about a year''s worth of what I got from the military."


    A voice startles Runner. "Ouch, crappy pay," says a man with an accent Runner recognizes from the southern part of Taighaneth. He turns to see a man in a reddish-brown kilt with black smoke emanating from his left eye.


    Runner readies his sword. The man raises his hands. "I mean no harm. I just saw you chase these men. They would attack anyone they saw. No preparation at all."


    A runner doesn¡¯t lower his sword. "Who are you?"


    The man bows slightly. "Red of the river. My friends call me Red."


    Runner lowers his sword slightly. "I¡¯m Runner."


    Red smiles, smoke rolling from his eye. The smoke envelops him and then dissipates. Red is gone.


    Runner steps onto the road, looking behind him. "Did y''all see that guy? With the smoke coming out of his eye?"


    Talich and Zavet both reply, "No."


    The trio continues to walk until night falls, then they make camp. They decide against making a fire, worried they might be in bandit territory. They sit in the dark, whispering when they talk. They eat more jerky and drink the rest of their water. Runner asks Talich if he has ever heard of fire coming from someone''s eyes.


    "Hmm, fire? Most lesser imbuing of magic into a living being has similar effects. If fire came from just above the eyes, it would be a fire augment; some rare could be realms such as shadow or light. I''ve never seen either of those, so I could not tell you what they look like. But there is a way to mask them, such as myself. I have a necro augment that makes the undead see me as one of them. It also allows me to be healed by necromancy but makes life magic hurt me."


    The runner listens as Talich talks, not interrupting. The runner sighs, looking down, knowing they must part ways when they get to the city. Part of his knight code does not allow him to consort with necromancers. It teaches him not to allow a necromancer to live. This whole journey has him rethinking his ideas of being a knight.


    "Will you teach me the way of the dark knight?" Runner asks, catching Talich off guard.


    Talich pauses, "I will not say no to a Ghostface. But I will ask you to wait. I plan on creating a new order but would like a proper place to train my knights."


    Runner exhales deeply, not looking forward to leaving his current order right before he gets knighted.


    Meanwhile, Zavet sleeps early, hoping to have another dream of Iscariot. The dream begins when Iscariot arrives at the little village outside Fairfon.


    "Hello, Zavet," Iscariot greets.


    "Hi, Iscariot. Oh, we were there just five days ago," Zavet replies.


    Iscariot finds the village graveyard. The ground shakes slightly as he steps twenty feet away from a grave. "I am exploring this village."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Hands start clawing out from the graves. Undead begin to climb out of every grave.


    "Oh wow. You didn¡¯t even need to say the incantation," Zavet says, impressed.


    Iscariot looks around, trying to understand what Zavet is talking about. "The undead that came out of the ground," Zavet clarifies.


    Iscariot lets out a sound of understanding: "Ah, yes. I use incantations but don''t need one to raise the dead." He turns to show Zavet the thousands of undead roaming the village.


    "Woah. That''s a lot. Can you control them?" Zavet asks.


    "I can, but with some limitations?" Iscariot replies.


    "Talich said there are a lot of spells. Maybe there is one to get better control of the undead, a spell to give them Consciousness," Zavet offers excitedly.


    Iscariot thinks, "Hmm, that would be most useful."


    "Oh, I can hear your thoughts. That is new," Zavet says, realizing his newfound ability.


    Iscariot smiles, knowing that it will be even more helpful.


    Zavet wakes up after the other two have already risen. "Morning," Runner greets him. Talich offers a smile and a friendly nod. Zavet turns to Runner. "Morning."


    Talich yawns as he stretches and then looks at both of them. "Before we get to the kingdom''s capital, I want to review a few things with you, Zavet. You probably know most of this already, Runner, but Zavet has never been to a big city like Nuri''Fon."


    Zavet walks over to Talich, giving him his full attention.


    "We''ll start with the city names, Nuri''Fon and Ffair''Fon," Talich begins. "Both cities are named after two ancient figures who were at war with one another. The red dragon Nuri and a bronze elf named Ta-Ffairnutwati were once bitter enemies. This conflict is what we call the First Dragon War. We''ve had three dragon wars: the first involved only elves and dragons¡ªthree dragons against five bronze elves.


    "The city we call Ffair''Fon was named after Ta-Ffairnutwati. ''Fon'' was a term used to refer to the capital of a kingdom during the Second Dragon War. But back to the first war¡ªthe only casualties were Ta-Ffairnutwati and Tiagha the First. The war started because Ta-Ffairnutwati''s body was discovered, and the elves believed it was the dragons who killed her. Later, it was proven that a fight with the dragon Nuri led to her death.


    "Wispen, the black dragon, was close to Ta-Ffairnutwati and told Mah¡¯nethotep about her death. That''s how the First Dragon War started. This was before necromancy was created. After a long war, Wispen killed Tiagha, and the war ended soon after. The cities were made in honor of these figures. Nuri went on to rule over Nuri''Fon, and Mah¡¯nethotep ruled over Ffair''Fon.


    "Understanding this history is crucial, Zavet, especially when we navigate these cities and their cultures," Talich concludes, looking at Zavet with a severe expression. "Now, let''s get ready to move on."


    "At some point, necromancy was created. Mah¡¯nethotep was trying to develop magic to bring someone back from the dead, and that''s how the first undead came to be," Talich explained.


    Runner chimed in, ¡°Nuri never elaborated on why he did it. Nuri was killed in the third war by the heroes of old. One of Nuri''s descendants rebelled against the kingdom and took it over; that''s the family that has the throne now. The people wanted a king that would age and one day die. Ever since then, the kingdom has evolved with technology, such as airships and higher levels of magic.¡±


    Talich nodded. ¡°That''s right. That''s all for now¡ªI don''t want to overwhelm him with history.¡± He began digging through his belongings.


    Talich held a small grimoire for his spells. As he looked through it, he had an idea. "Zavet can''t read!" he suddenly realized. The runner looked over to Talich as they walked. "He will need to learn to read and write," Talich chuckled. Yeah, that is important if one is going to learn magic."


    Zavet looked at both of them, confused but staying silent. Seeing Zavet''s face, Talich explained, "There are a lot of spells, each one with different incantations and instructions on what to do with the magic itself. So, people find it convenient to have a grimoire for their spells. There are too many spells for anyone to remember all of them. So you write them in your grimoire."


    Runner looks to Talich. "The guards kept mine," he says with disappointment.


    Talich raises an eyebrow. "The Black Order is not the same as when I led them. If you didn''t know that already," he says.


    Runner replies sarcastically, "What!!?"


    Talich half-smiles. "I''ll teach you one more spell for now. Once you two get your grimoires, I''ll teach you more. I''ll even let you borrow my rituals if you prove trustworthy."


    Zavet looks to Talich and needs help understanding. "What is a ritual?"


    Talich answers, "A ritual is a more complicated spell that requires preparation, time, and unique ingredients."


    They continue to walk as Talich teaches them a protection spell. "This next spell stops you from dying, but it only works once before the spell is consumed," he explains. Talich forms a sphere of green fog in his hands. He flattens it to his height, then walks through it as he recites the incantation: "Bathe me in your darkness, protect me from that which harms me." The fog wraps around him, forming a protective layer. Before dissipating, the fog takes the shape of armor made of bone.


    Zavet and Runner try replicating the spell but can''t get the fog into armor. The necromantic magic hurts Runner as he steps into it. Talich quickly instructs them, "Don''t walk into the magic. Instead, form it around you."


    Zavet frowns in concentration, focusing on shaping the fog around him as Talich did. He struggles, the fog dispersing each time he attempts to control it. Runner winces from the lingering pain but tries again, this time with more caution. The green fog swirls around them both, but it remains unstable.


    "Focus on the intent behind the words," Talich advises. "Necromancy is as much about willpower as it is about the incantation. Visualize the armor forming around you, protecting you."


    Zavet takes a deep breath, closes his eyes, and imagines the protective bone armor enveloping him. He murmurs the incantation, feeling the fog respond to his will. The fog thickens around him this time, taking a more defined shape. Runner, watching Zavet, does the same, and though the fog still stings slightly, it starts to mold into a semblance of armor.


    "Good," Talich nods approvingly. "You''re getting there. It takes practice and focus. Remember, necromancy is a demanding art, but with dedication, you''ll master it."


    They continue walking, with Talich providing guidance and tips as Zavet and Runner practice the spell. The morning air is filled with the muttering of incantations and the faint, eerie glow of necromantic fog.


    It takes both Runner and Zavet the rest of the day to learn how to shape magic on a large scale. By the time evening falls, they have finally managed to master the technique. As the sun sets, they find a river to camp next to. Runner identifies it as the river that the barony from the south uses to travel between their home city and the capital.


    That night, Zavet has the idea to use magic to create a net. He carefully forms the magical construct, casting it into the water to catch fish for dinner. As he pulls in a haul of wriggling fish, Talich, growing accustomed to Zavet''s resourcefulness, just laughs and shakes his head in amusement.


    After they eat, Runner looks to Zavet. "Would you like to spar?"


    Zavet smiles and nods. "Yeah, that means practicing fighting without hurting each other, right?"


    Runner stands and heads to the woods to find suitable sticks for practice. Returning with two sturdy branches, he tosses a thick vine to Zavet. "Okay, so when we land a hit, you must stop and state that you¡¯ve been hit."


    Zavet listens carefully and nods in understanding. Runner explains that the match will start once he gets about ten steps away and says, "Fight." Zavet nods again, gripping the vine and preparing himself.


    Runner takes his position, taking a ready stance about ten steps away from Zavet. He yells, "Fight," and the two clash.


    The practice begins with cautious strikes and blocks, each testing the other''s defenses. Runner moves with agility and precision, while Zavet, despite his inexperience, shows natural talent and quick reflexes. Their sticks thud against each other, the sound echoing through the night.


    After a few moments, Zavet lands a solid hit on Runner''s shoulder. "Hit!" Runner calls out, stopping the fight momentarily.


    "Good one," Runner says, smiling. They reset and continue.


    As they spar, the pace intensifies. Zavet surprises Runner with his quick adaptation, landing several more hits. Runner, determined to push Zavet further, increases his speed and power. The night air fills with the sound of their exertion and the crack of wood against wood.


    Eventually, both are breathing heavily, sweat pouring down their faces. Their strikes grow more forceful, and their determination pushes them past the point of restraint. They beat each other bloody, each refusing to yield.


    Finally, Talich intervenes. "Enough!" he commands, stepping between them. "You''re both pushing too hard."


    Runner and Zavet lower their makeshift weapons, panting and bruised. Despite the intensity, they share a look of mutual respect.


    "You''re a quick learner, Zavet," Runner says, wiping blood from his lip.


    "Thanks," Zavet replies, wincing as he touches a fresh bruise. "You''re a tough opponent."


    They sit by the fire, tending to their injuries and reflecting on the day''s lessons. Their camaraderie strengthens, forged through shared struggle and the harsh reality of their journey. As the night deepens, they fall asleep, ready to face whatever challenges await them in the days to come.


    The two fight until they are covered in sweat and blood. All of the wounds are minor and do not warrant healing. They rinse off in the river and then go to bed. Talich, on the other hand, lays down and reads through his grimoire but falls asleep with it open. That night, Zavet does not dream of Iscariot.


    In the following days, they continue on their path, encountering only minor inconveniences, such as a band of goblins trying to rob them. They handle these with ease, making steady progress toward their destination. They decide to split up when they are about a day away from the capital. Runner needs to report to his knight master barracks, while Talich and Zavet need to find a room to rent.


    Runner waves goodbye and tells them they will meet again one day. "But for now, I need to tell my knight master what happened and what''s happening in Ffair''Fon," he says. Talich nods, knowing this was part of his master''s plan, and lets Runner go. Runner takes off at a run, reaching the capital a few hours earlier than the other two.


    As Runner ventures into the vibrant capital of Tiaghaneth, he is immediately overwhelmed by the powerful aroma that fills the bustling city. Nuri''Fon, named after one of the three original dragons, sprawls out before him, its streets alive with the hustle and bustle of the people. The grand castle of the imposing queen stands proudly at the heart of the city, a clear testament to Nuri''Fon''s significance in the realm.


    The streets are a maze of activity, with merchants lining the sides, each clamoring for attention. Runner navigates through the crowd, the air thick with the scents of exotic spices, freshly baked bread, and the metallic tang of worked steel. Street vendors shout their wares, displaying what they claim to be ancient artifacts adorned with the names of dragons, illustrious knights, and legendary wizards, all in an attempt to fetch high prices.


    Runner pauses occasionally to examine the goods, his eyes scanning over intricately crafted jewelry, ornate weapons, and colorful fabrics. The merchants'' voices blend into a cacophony, each trying to outdo the other in their sales pitches.


    "Handcrafted by the finest artisans, sir! This sword once belonged to a dragon slayer!" one merchant exclaims, holding up a gleaming blade.


    "Ancient relics from the First Dragon War! Genuine and priceless!" another cries, waving a collection of dusty scrolls.


    Despite the chaos, Runner remains focused on his mission. He makes his way through the crowded streets, his destination clear. The knight master barracks are near the castle, and Runner knows the importance of promptly delivering his report.


    As he approaches the barracks, the marketplace noise fades, replaced by the disciplined atmosphere of the knightly quarters. Guards in shining armor stand at attention, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of trouble. Runner is greeted with nods of recognition and respect as he enters the barracks.


    Inside, the barracks are a hive of activity. Knights and squires go about their duties, cleaning weapons, tending to armor, and practicing drills. Runner heads to his knight master''s quarters, where he finds the master poring over maps and reports.


    "Runner," the knight master greets him, looking up from his work. "Report."


    Runner stands at attention and begins to recount the events in Ffair''Fon, detailing everything he witnessed and learned. The knight master listens intently, occasionally asking questions for clarification. When Runner finishes, the knight master nods thoughtfully.


    "Good work, Runner. This information is crucial. We must remain vigilant. You did well to return quickly."


    Runner feels pride and relief at his master''s words. He is dismissed and instructed to rest and prepare for further assignments. As he leaves the knight master''s quarters, Runner feels renewed purpose.


    Meanwhile, Talich and Zavet enter Nuri''Fon, marveling at the vibrant city around them. They find an inn to stay in, planning their next steps as they navigate the bustling capital. The journey has been long, but their adventure is far from over.


    Despite the prevalence of counterfeit goods, Nuri''Fon boasted potent magical items crafted by mages of unparalleled skill. Beyond its commerce, the city also captivated visitors with its culinary offerings. Renowned food stalls and taverns dotted its streets, enticing passersby with a diverse array of delectable fares. Aromas of roasted meats, spiced stews, and sweet pastries filled the air, mingling with the scents of exotic herbs and magical elixirs.


    Yet, what intrigued Runner most were the intersections where the four baronies convened. Here, amidst the delicate dance of diplomacy, trade negotiations, and the occasional duel, the baronies perpetually teetered on the precipice of conflict as they vied for dominance and power. It was a place where alliances were forged and broken, and the balance of power in Tiaghaneth was constantly in flux.


    As Runner approached the imposing walls of the queen''s castle, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of urgency. The barracks of his knight master, Ivan Krauss, stood nearby, a tangible reminder of the responsibilities that came with his allegiance to the Morning Glory order. The castle loomed over the city, its towers piercing the sky, symbolizing the kingdom''s strength and the queen''s authority.


    Upon entering the training yard, Runner spotted Ivan Krauss, a figure of authority and strict discipline. Ivan''s tall, slender frame was adorned in a blue gambeson and brown trousers, starkly contrasting the colorful flowers adorning the knights of the Morning Glory. His presence commanded respect and attention, his sharp eyes missing nothing.


    In a show of respect, Runner dropped to one knee, placing a fist over his heart as he addressed his knight master. "Sir Ivan, I have returned with news from Ffair''Fon."


    Ivan turned his piercing gaze on Runner, nodding in acknowledgment. "Rise, Runner. What have you learned?"


    Runner stood and began his report, detailing the events in Ffair''Fon with precision and clarity. He spoke of the goblin skirmishes, the progress in their training, and the rumors of unrest brewing in the baronies. Ivan listened intently, his expression unreadable, occasionally nodding or asking for clarification.


    "Sir, there''s also news of necromantic activities linked to Mah¡¯nethotep," Runner added, noting the tightening of Ivan''s jaw at the mention. "We''ve encountered signs of necromancy being used to disrupt the peace, likely orchestrated by forces loyal to Mah¡¯nethotep."


    Ivan''s eyes narrowed. "This is grave news, Runner. The resurgence of necromancy threatens the stability of our kingdom. We must be vigilant and prepare for the worst. Your information is invaluable. You''ve done well."


    Runner felt a surge of pride at his master''s praise. "Thank you, Sir Ivan. What are your orders?"


    Ivan pondered for a moment, his eyes distant. "Rest and recuperate. Your journey has been long, and you will need strength for what lies ahead. Tomorrow, we will discuss our next course of action. The Morning Glory must be ready to act swiftly and decisively."


    Runner nodded, feeling a mixture of relief and anticipation. He was dismissed with a wave of Ivan''s hand, and he left the training yard, his mind racing with the implications of what he had learned and what his master had said.


    Meanwhile, Talich and Zavet entered Nuri''Fon, marveling at the vibrant city. The bustling streets, filled with merchants, artisans, and travelers, seemed to pulse with life and energy. They found an inn to stay in, a cozy place with a warm hearth and friendly staff. As they settled into their room, Talich began to plan for the coming days, knowing their journey was far from over.


    The journey had been long, but their adventure was just beginning. The capital city held many secrets and challenges; together, they would face whatever came their way.


    "Lord Ivan, I have returned with dire news," Runner announced, his voice weighted with the burden of his revelation. The training yard, usually a place of discipline and focus, seemed to hold its breath at his words.


    Ivan''s response was laced with annoyance as he inquired, "Oh, only you returned?" His tone was sharp, his expression of impatience as he folded his arms over his chest.


    Unperturbed by Ivan''s dismissive tone, Runner maintained his composure, standing tall despite the weariness etched into his features. "Yes, lord. Right now, I believe you should gather the barons and the queen, for the lords of necromancy have set foot in the prime. The Forgotten has fallen, and all the undead have amassed in Ffair''Fon."


    Ivan fixed Runner with a skeptical gaze, his eyes narrowing as he leaned closer. "How can you still live in Ffair''Fon when necromancers have infiltrated it?" His voice was low and dangerous, dripping with doubt and suspicion.


    Frustration simmered beneath the surface as Runner retorted, his tone rising slightly with the intensity of his emotions. "They slaughtered my companions, forcing us to face one of their champions. Impressively, the champion spared my life, swayed by my skill and determination. Mah''Nethotep himself granted me mercy." He took a deep breath, steadying himself as he recalled the harrowing events. "It was not a mercy born of kindness, but of calculation. He saw something in me, something he could use."


    Ivan''s eyes flickered with a mix of anger and concern. "And why should I believe this tale, Runner? Why should I trust that their power did not corrupt you?"


    Runner met Ivan''s gaze unflinchingly. "Because I stand here before you, with no mark of necromancy upon me. Because I bring this warning not out of fear but out of duty to our order and kingdom. The necromancers seek to sow chaos and destruction. They aim to undermine the very fabric of our society. We must act swiftly and decisively."


    Ivan''s mischievous smile did little to soothe Runner''s rising aggravation. "Do you truly expect me to believe such a tale? Why should I not have you executed for consorting with necromancers?"


    Runner respectfully appealed to Ivan, struggling to contain his anger, "My lord, I firmly believe that the necromancers are plotting something. If you choose to punish me for uncovering this information, I accept it. However, I have already warned others, and they will not look favorably upon your decision to silence me. The barons already view the Morning Glory as mere knights, barely outranking the town guardians¡ª"


    Before Runner could finish, Ivan''s swift kick to his chest sent him sprawling onto his back, the impact knocking the breath from his lungs. As Runner attempted to rise, another brutal blow left him reeling. Ivan''s fists and boots rained down on him, each strike more vicious than the last.


    "You insolent fool!" Ivan snarled, his voice dripping with contempt. "You dare undermine our order? You dare to question my authority?"


    Runner''s vision blurred as he struggled to stay conscious, each blow sending waves of pain through his battered body. He tried to shield himself, but Ivan''s relentless assault left him no respite. Blood trickled down his face, and his limbs felt like lead, barely responsive to his desperate attempts to defend himself.


    Ivan''s onslaught finally ceased, leaving Runner a swollen, bloody mess on the ground. Ivan straightened, breathing heavily, and turned to address the knights in the courtyard. "Tie him to one of the wooden training dummies. Use him to teach the recruits the vital areas. Only have him healed when he faints. Continue this until the tournament starts."


    The knights moved quickly, their expressions a mix of pity and resolve as they grabbed Runner and dragged him to a training dummy. They tied him securely, ensuring he was upright and exposed. His breath came in ragged gasps, pain radiating from every part of his body.


    "Lord, the tournament is in four days. Would you like to have him taken down at night?" one of the knights asked, hesitant but dutiful.


    "Yes," Ivan replied coldly, glancing over his shoulder as he walked toward the barracks. "Bring him to his bed at night and tie him back up in the morning."


    As the day wore on, the recruits were brought to the courtyard, their eyes widening in shock at the sight of Runner tied to the dummy. Under the harsh supervision of their trainers, they were instructed to practice strikes on the vital points, and each hit elicited a muffled groan from Runner. His body, already bruised and battered, became a living target for their training.


    Runner''s mind drifted in and out of consciousness, the pain blurring the edges of his awareness.


    Meanwhile, Talich and Zavet had found their way to a cozy inn, a welcome respite from their long journey. The inn''s common room was filled with patrons'' laughter and chatter, mugs clinking, and the mouthwatering aroma of hearty food, creating a welcoming atmosphere. They settled into their room, grateful for the warmth and comfort it provided.


    Talich spread a map on the small table, tracing their route with his finger. "We need to be cautious," he advised Zavet. This city is full of opportunities but also dangers. Stick close, and we''ll navigate it together."


    Zavet nodded, absorbing his mentor''s words. He felt a mix of excitement and apprehension about the days to come. The capital city held many secrets and challenges; together, they would face whatever came their way.


    As they drifted off to sleep, the day''s events playing through their minds, they knew their journey was far from over. The vast and bustling city of Nuri''Fon awaited them with its intricate web of politics, commerce, and magic. Talich and Zavet knew that their presence here was just a tiny part of a much larger story unfolding in Tiaghaneth, and they were ready to play their roles in it.


    The following day, a gathering of knights encircled Runner, and among them stood Hal Perez, known as The Cleric of Morning Glory. Hal was easily recognizable with his gleaming sword and impeccably pressed tabard. Runner knew that as a cleric of the knighthood, Hal was instrumental in teaching the knights the art of healing magic. The cleric''s solemn duty was to tend to the recruits'' wounds and ailments during dangerous missions. With a formal bow, Hal greeted Runner, his expression betraying signs of weariness.


    "Hello, Runner," Hal began with a tired sigh. "We''ve managed to spare you from the punishment, but you must leave the order. Ivan insists you must align with a barony by the festival''s conclusion or face the unwelcome prospect of laboring in the farms. We pleaded with Master Ivan, and this was the best compromise we could secure. However, there''s a silver lining. He will grant you full knighthood if you successfully align with a barony."


    Upon hearing this, Runner lowered his head, fully aware of the daunting challenges ahead, especially considering his humble origins in Wispeineth.


    Determined to prove himself, Runner left the city to find a place to train his two-handed weapon fighting style. Before he left, he purchased an axe, camping supplies, a bow, and arrows. He traveled a few miles outside the city to find a secluded, quiet area suitable for training. There, he set up his camp and cleared out a quarter acre of land, fashioning it into a makeshift training ground.


    Runner set up multiple wooden training dummies, their crude forms standing as silent witnesses to his resolve. Hearing of his plight, some of the squires from The Morning Glory came out to help him set up. They carried wood, dug holes, and positioned the dummies, their camaraderie a comforting reminder of the brotherhood he was leaving behind.


    On the first day, a few of the squires stayed and trained with him, their presence a silent encouragement. Hal, ever supportive, brought Runner a bag of goods containing information about the plants in the area and their common uses. Runner found solace in Hal''s gesture, his interest piqued by the possibilities in the realm of alchemy. He began to dabble in the art, specifically focusing on creating poisons.


    As days went by, Runner''s training intensified. He practiced relentlessly, his sword becoming an extension of his will. His muscles grew stronger, and his strikes were more precise. The wooden dummies bore the brunt of his determination, splintering under the force of his blows.


    In the evenings, Runner turned his attention to alchemy. The knowledge Hal had provided proved invaluable. Runner collected herbs and plants from the surrounding area, experimenting with different combinations. He crafted poisons that could paralyze, disorient, or even kill, each concoction a testament to his growing skill.


    Runner woke up before dawn, the day before the tournament. He meticulously worked on his footwork, perfecting his upward attack, each swing of his practice weapon slicing through the early morning air with precision. The forest around him was still, the quiet only broken by the rhythmic sounds of his training.


    As he focused on his drills, the sounds of talking and footsteps reached his ears. Not recognizing the voices, Runner swiftly grabbed his bow and nocked an arrow. ¡°Hello,¡± he called out, loud enough for the approaching figures to hear him.


    ¡°Is that Runner?¡± a voice responded from the trees. Runner drew the bowstring tight and aimed toward the source of the voice. ¡°Who''s asking?¡± he demanded.


    Another voice, this one from above, answered. ¡°It''s Red, Red of the river. Do you remember me?¡± The runner dropped to one knee, aiming his bow upward, and saw the man with black smoke curling from his left eye sitting casually on a branch. Four other men emerged from the woods, two wielding swords and the other two armed with crossbows.


    ¡°What brings you here, Red?¡± Runner asked, his voice steady.


    Red lifted his arms and fell backward off the branch, flipping midair to land gracefully on his feet. ¡°We were just curious. Our base camp is about a ten-minute walk from here. One of our scouts reported seeing the man who killed our recruits make a camp nearby. So we came to investigate.¡±


    ¡°If I am on your land, I apologize, and I will relocate,¡± Runner said, lowering his bow. Red shrugged and gestured for his bandits to lower their weapons. The four men complied, retreating into the forest and disappearing.


    Red turned back to Runner. ¡°I have been watching you. I saw the way your knight order treated you. I wanted to extend an offer to you. Would you be willing to join my little band of misfits?¡±


    Runner rolled his eyes, clearly unimpressed. ¡°You understand I am a knight, right? Why would I join you?¡±


    Red smiled and nodded. ¡°Well, because every one of us shares a bit of history. We are all from the kingdom of Wisperneth. I ran away from the farms and found others like me, tired of being mistreated for something out of our control.¡±


    Runner shook his head, weary of people bringing up his past. ¡°Look, Red, I am not interested in becoming a bandit. I have no desire to rob or kill people.¡±


    Red began to walk away but paused to correct Runner. ¡°I respect your decision, but I would like to clarify something. We may seem like bandits, but we only rob and kill those who deserve it. We do our research before starting a job. That day on the road, we had just finished cleaning up a caravan we had taken out. It was full of our people. They were being taken to the farms. We enlisted them.¡±


    Runner looked down, remembering the encounter. ¡°Is life on the farms truly that bad?¡±


    Red let out a bitter laugh and scratched his head. ¡°We are worked to the bone, barely fed, and beaten when not performing to their standards. The farmers have their way with the women, sometimes even forcing us to watch. Once every male is old enough, they castrate them so they cannot get the women pregnant. They force the women to carry their babies to make a new generation of workers, slowly breeding out our bloodline.¡±


    Runner sighed in understanding. ¡°Soldiers are given a tonic to ensure we are sterile. They only do this if we are in the kingdom. They don''t care if we are outside the kingdom. It''s put in our food and drinks while we train. I have seen someone react to it. The healer said it was closing up his throat. My knight master slit his throat and told us we had no choice. Castration is not an option for soldiers as it takes the fight out of them. Death or the farms are the only options for us.¡±


    Red spat on the ground, hearing the soldiers also had a rough time. ¡°I hate this kingdom. I will leave you be, but I won''t forget you. If you ever need something or work, I''ll pay you twenty-five gold per job done.¡±


    Runner¡¯s mind started racing. That was more gold than he had earned in two years in the army and three years in the knighthood. ¡°I, uh, damn, that''s a lot of gold. Do you have a job lined up now?¡±


    Red laughed. ¡°Yes, I do. We need info. If you could get it for us, we will pay five on delivery and twenty when proven true.¡±


    Runner nodded and started digging out something to write on. Red told him, ¡°We heard rumors of The Forgotten being destroyed. We would like to know what happened.¡±


    Runner recounted everything he knew, and Red paid him five gold. ¡°In the future, if your info continues to be true and you supply it promptly, we will pay all of it upfront.¡± Red tossed him a magic compass. ¡°I placed a small magnet on your sword the last time we met, and that''s how I found you today.¡± Red picked up Runner''s sword and removed the little magnet. ¡°I will keep this magnet near the woods and our camp. If you need more work, use the compass to find us and look at the trees.¡± Red tossed a black cloth with a blue footprint in the center. ¡°Welcome to The River Foot.¡±


    Runner looked at the favor and placed it in his pocket. When he looked up, Red was gone, leaving only a wisp of smoke. ¡°Damn it, I did not ask him about his eye,¡± he muttered to himself.


    He went back to training until nightfall. The next day, he packed up his camp and traveled to the city to enter the tournament. On his way there, he picked poisonous plants and carefully coated his blade with the toxic substance. The weight of his new knowledge and alliances sat heavily on his shoulders, but he was ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

 Chapter 3

    Lina


    Lina entered the world amidst the rolling hills just beyond the eastern outskirts of Krimlond. Her family, hailing from a long line of wanderers, traversed from one city to another, showcasing their merchandise while regaling audiences with enchanting melodies, choreographed dances, and the mystic arts of Tarot and palmistry. As a result of their itinerant lifestyle, their speech bore the cadence of the places they visited. While they possessed the ability to communicate with ethereal beings, this extraordinary gift was misconstrued as necromancy. This perilous accusation could result in execution or imprisonment in the cavernous confines of the dungeons.


    As the female elf, dressed in her distinctive seafaring attire, stepped onto the docks of Nuri¡¯Fon, her presence commanded attention. Her slender figure was adorned in a captain''s military coat, strikingly black with bold red trims that highlighted her authority as the baroness of Krimlond. The coat, accented with elegant touches of gold, spoke of her noble lineage and status.


    The iron golem, resembling a faceless doorman, stood stoically beside her, a testament to her esteemed position. It held out her silver short swords, symbolizing her readiness for any challenge that might cross her path.


    "Thank you, Doorman," she said with a sweet traveler''s accent that carried a hint of authority softened by charm. Her voice, though gentle, hinted at the determination and experience of someone who had navigated the seas and commanded ships with skill.


    Her captain''s hat, matching the coat in its black and red hues, sat proudly atop her head, completing her ensemble as she surveyed the bustling docks of Nuri¡¯Fon with a mix of curiosity and familiarity. This baroness of Krimlond had arrived, ready to engage with whatever awaited her in this new port city.


    After donning her captain''s coat and securing her silver short swords, Krimlond''s baroness turned to address her crew. They moved efficiently, unloading cargo under her watchful eye. She instructed them with a firm yet graceful demeanor, "I will be at the embassy. Meet me there when you are done."


    In unison, her crew responded, "Aye, baroness," showing their respect and understanding of her command.


    The crew of Baroness Lina''s ship comprised a unique blend of individuals, reflecting the diversity and strength of Krimlond''s maritime prowess. Six of her crew members hailed directly from the barony, each distinguished by their unwavering loyalty and expertise in their respective roles. These individuals formed the backbone of her operations, their skills honed through years of service and dedication to their baroness.


    Complementing these living members were numerous mindless golems, meticulously controlled and directed by Lina and her trusted aides. Though lacking in consciousness, these golems played a crucial role in ensuring the efficiency and reliability of the ship''s operations, carrying out tasks with mechanical precision alongside their human counterparts.


    Beyond the ship''s day-to-day operations, Lina and her crew adhered to a compelling tradition¡ªthe monthly meeting at the kingdom''s capital. This gathering, known as the Calling of the Heroic Soul, held profound significance. Nobles, knights, adventurers, and those drawn to the mystical energies convened to exchange knowledge, forge alliances, and bolster defenses against the myriad threats that plagued the land.


    Central to these gatherings was the collective effort to combat monstrous creatures such as orcs, goblins, and drakes, whose presence threatened the kingdom''s safety and stability. The baroness and her crew, seasoned in maritime and terrestrial challenges, contributed their skills and resources to these communal efforts, reinforcing Krimlond''s reputation as stalwart defenders of the kingdom.


    As they navigated the waters and lands under their stewardship, Baroness Lina and her crew exemplified unity, resilience, and a steadfast commitment to protecting their homeland and its people from the perils that lurked beyond the horizon.


    As the baroness made her way towards the embassy, her mind likely occupied with the diplomatic intricacies ahead, she was also attuned to the deeper currents of magic and history that intertwined with her role as a leader and protector of Krimlond''s interests.


    Leaving the docks behind, Lina makes her way to the embassy, a small keep on the city''s edge. Each baron''s embassy is strategically placed at the opposite ends of the city, reflecting the balance of power. The baronies each have their district where their nobles reside. The embassy is a unique and mysterious place decorated with numerous seafaring trinkets. With the group only having seven individuals, each person has their own room and working plumbing, which Gauge Widdershins invented.


    The Barony itself has six members. Hoat Yewsae, the champion of the barony of Krimlond and Lina''s trusted second-in-command, had a remarkable origin and journey to his current role. Originally belonging to a monkey-like species, Hoat''s early life was defined by his exceptional prowess in martial skills. He won a festival tournament remarkably young, cementing his reputation as a prodigious fighter.


    One of Hoat''s most celebrated achievements was his victory over Merlot Nurison in a tournament setting¡ªan accomplishment that set him apart and earned him widespread recognition across the realm.


    However, fate took an unexpected turn for Hoat when he transformed; during one of Teric Astrus''s experiments, a magical accident occurred while Hoat was asleep, altering his physical form. The magic inadvertently changed him from his original monkey-like appearance into a human¡ªa transition that surprised him upon waking. Despite rumors suggesting he didn''t realize the change due to the absence of his former dense coat of hair, Hoat maintained that he recognized his transformation immediately, citing the sudden chill he felt without his previous fur covering.


    Hoat Yewsae''s journey from a skilled warrior of a unique species to becoming the champion and trusted aide of the baroness of Krimlond underscored his adaptability, resilience, and unwavering dedication to his duties and comrades. His story stood as a testament to the unpredictable nature of magic and the unexpected paths it could lead individuals down in their lives.


    Scarlet Dupree is a human from an upper-class family. They are from another kingdom in the Far East, across the ocean. They are diplomats and merchants. Scarlet is one of the diplomats trained to negotiate and barter. It took Lina a lot of persuading to have her join the barony. She is the only none kingdom citizen who has ever joined a barony after a while; Lina allowed her to join them in their acts of piracy. She loved being a pirate so much that she made it her whole personality. Adopting the motto, what would a pirate do? She became ruthless on the open sea. She chooses to use a living crew rather than golems; She likes to have conflict and chaos within her crew for fun. She goes through the crew rather quickly. But she always has people waiting to join her crew because she lets the crew keep the bounty as their pay.


    Once she is on dry land, Scarlet''s personality, demeanor, and Wardrobe change. She goes from a ruthless pirate to a Well-behaved Noble lady.


    Harley Keel''s life began in the aftermath of a tragic shipwreck that claimed the life of the last baron of Krimlond over a decade ago. Found as a survivor on the beach with no memory of her previous existence, she was taken in and raised aboard the ship of Krimlond, her parents having been crew members. Despite starting with a blank slate, some speculated she was initially a street urchin due to the absence of prior memories. Over time, Harley proved herself aboard the ship, rising through the ranks until she eventually earned a place among Krimlond''s Barony.


    Harley''s reputation for brutality at sea and on land became legendary. Her prowess and fearlessness in navigating the treacherous waters and political landmines were well-known among allies and enemies. Many hesitated to cross her path, fearing her swift and uncompromising retribution for any perceived slight or challenge.


    Her ascent to the ranks of the barony was a testament to her skill, determination, and unwavering loyalty to Krimlond. Despite her enigmatic past and formidable reputation, Harley''s presence in the barony served as a constant reminder of both the peril and strength that defined life within the realm of Krimlond.


    Gauge Widdershins, the ingenious gnome inventor and master artificer of Krimlond, was a revered and exasperating figure within the barony. Renowned for his skill in crafting magical weapons and other marvels, Gauge''s creations not only bolstered the strength of Krimlond''s members but also captured the attention of Baroness Lina herself.


    Despite his pivotal role as the court healer and primary supplier of magical armaments, Gauge''s personality often led him into amusing and sometimes troublesome situations. His penchant for lightheartedness and a desire to bring joy to those around him frequently clashed with the seriousness of baronial affairs, occasionally drawing the ire of Lina and the other baronies. However, beneath his playful exterior lay a gnome burdened by the unintended mantle of leadership thrust upon him by his family¡ªthe esteemed Widdershins clan¡ªwho viewed him as their de facto leader despite his reluctance.


    Gauge''s passion lay not in administrative duties or leadership demands but in sharing adventures and camaraderie with his friends. His inventions, borne of his creativity and boundless curiosity, were a testament to his intellect and a means to connect with others through wonder and laughter.


    For Baroness Lina, Gauge Widdershins embodied a unique blend of brilliance and mischief that fascinated and occasionally exasperated her. Yet, his inventive spirit and ability to inspire ultimately earned his place among Krimlond''s esteemed members, forging bonds that transcended the boundaries of duty and family expectations.


    Flyn Bramble, a remnant of the old Barony predating Baroness Lina''s tenure, stood out starkly among the members of Krimlond. His contentious nature and frequent clashes with Lina and other baronial members painted him as an outlier within their ranks. Known for his stubborn independence, Flyn often circumvented Lina''s authority by reporting directly to the Duke of their lands, exacerbating tensions within the barony.


    One of Flyn''s most significant points of conflict with his peers stemmed from his zealous pursuit of justice, mainly targeting Scarlet and Harley for their acts of piracy. His relentless efforts resulted in their frequent arrests, creating ongoing friction within Krimlond.


    However, despite his disruptive tendencies, Flyn Bramble possessed an invaluable skill set that rendered him indispensable to the barony: his unparalleled scout expertise and mastery of druidic magics. Through his dedicated study and application of druidic teachings fused with military tactics, Flyn became renowned as the kingdom''s greatest scout. His ability to navigate the dense forests and wilderness with precision and cunning gave Krimlond vital intelligence and strategic advantages.


    A distinctive aspect of Flyn''s character was his adherence to druidic principles, which forbade him from relying on magical items. Instead, he honed his physical prowess and instincts, emphasizing a reliance on his abilities rather than external magical aids¡ªa testament to his disciplined training and unwavering dedication to his craft.


    Despite the persistent discord he stirred within Krimlond, Flyn Bramble''s unmatched skills and unwavering commitment to his duties ensured that, begrudgingly, his presence remained irreplaceable within the barony''s ranks. His dual identity as a thorn in Lina''s side and an essential asset underscored the complex dynamics that defined Krimlond''s inner circle.


    Teric Astrus, a remarkably young gnome whose brilliance in the arcane arts surpassed many adults, stood as a prodigy within the kingdom. Despite his tender age, Teric was celebrated as the Kingdom''s most extraordinary mind, renowned for inventing and executing rituals that outshone those of any other practitioner. His lineage added weight to his reputation, as he was the grandson of the esteemed last High Wizard of the Kingdom.


    Despite his prodigious talents, Teric maintained a humble routine: attending school under the guidance of his grandfather every day. Few could match his intellect, and those who attempted often found themselves reevaluating their careers. His collaboration with Gauge Widdershins, the master artificer, was particularly notable. Together, they devoted their formidable talents to crafting defensive golems for the embassy and pioneering magical augmentations.


    One of their groundbreaking discoveries was the development of magical augmentations akin to Red¡¯s Eye, a mysterious enhancement that tapped into the moon''s magical energies. By binding these lunar forces to individuals, they bestowed unprecedented magical prowess, elevating Krimlond to the status of the strongest barony within the kingdom.


    Teric''s contributions to magical theory and practice were academic and practical, influencing the fabric of Krimlond''s defense and strategic capabilities. His partnership with Gauge epitomized innovation and ingenuity, ensuring their barony stood at the forefront of magical innovation and military preparedness.


    Lina eventually makes it to her Embassy. Upon entering, she reserves word from her spies at Ffair¡¯fon. The letter reads.


    Dear baroness Lina


    We have uncovered something of dire Importance. We have seen sightings of the Lords of necromancy within Ffair¡¯fon. At the same time, we might see one or two during the All Hallows festival. We have cited all eight Lords. Something has brought them here, and we believe it is Mah¡¯nethotep himself. We have also confirmed that his moon has indeed been destroyed.


    Sincerely grave news.


    Apologies for the pun.


    Lina reads the letter and sighs, rubbing her head. ¡°We can''t Catch a break. It''s always something around here. I can''t wait to go on vacation,¡± she says to one of the housekeepers'' servants. Walking into her room, she removes her swords, sits at her desk, and begins writing orders and giving each member a mission.


    The orders are as follows.


    Teric¡¯s orders for the battle of the baronies.


    Mr Teric, I will require that you augment all members with the Fire imbuement. During the feast, we will be seen with the ice imbuement. When the Feast ends, you will start imbuing every member with fire. Once the members are imbued with fire, they are not allowed to leave the embassy until the battle of the baronies.


    Gauge¡¯s orders for the battle of the baronies.


    Make silver weapons for each member¡ªno imbuements for the battle. We do not want anyone to have an advantage over us. Each item you make will require healing spells stored within. Only hand out these weapons right before the battle.


    Flynn¡¯s orders for the battle of the baronies.


    Find out where the battle will be held. Once you find the parameters, get acquainted with the land and place traps throughout the area. Create a map of the area and place false trap markers on it. Have someone get their hands on the map. Ensure to get robbed or killed to ensure another barony gets their hands on it.


    Scarlet and Harley order for the battle of the baronies.


    Create as many poisons as you can. You will lore people toward traps that Flynn sets. Then, you will poison them and go to the other traps to reapply the poisons to remove the enemies from the fight.


    Hoat orders for the battle of the baronies.


    You will do your best to kill off the healers and Issue battle commands. I will also ask you not to attend the feast. I have a hunch our Embassy will be a Target during the feast.


    Lina finishes the letters and hand-delivers them to each member, ordering them to burn them after reading. Once her other duties are handled, she begins getting ready for the feast. She wears a corset and a saree, skillfully hiding potions, a dagger, and a teleportation ritual within her clothes¡ªa standard practice among nobles.


    A few hours later, she leaves her room and heads toward the embassy''s great hall, where all the members and crew congregate. As she enters, catcalls echo through the hall. Hoat approaches her with a flirtatious tone, "You look stunning, my lady," he says, dressed to the nines in a long formal coat with the barony''s black and red trim colors.


    Lina notices Scarlet, who is truly a sight to behold. With her beautiful red curly hair, pale skin, and green eyes, Scarlet''s black dress would make all the other women mad with jealousy. She will undoubtedly be the talk of the feast. "You look like you''re trying to start a rebellion with that dress," Lina remarks. Scarlet blushes and gives a little spin. "Thank you, my lady."


    "You all look fabulous tonight. Let''s go turn some heads, shall we?" Lina announces, looking over at Gauge. "Widdershins, would you be my chaperone for the night? Don''t let me go home with anyone if I''m not able to hold my alcohol tonight."


    Gauge smiles and offers her his arm. "I will ensure I''m the only person taking advantage of you tonight," he teases.


    Flynn punches Gauge''s arm, giving him a disappointed look. "She is still our baroness, no matter how beautiful she is."


    Gauge laughs. "Sorry, that dress brings the dawg out of me. No disrespect intended."


    Lina shakes her head, smiling. "I can''t take you all anywhere." She waves to Harley, who is not dressed but is wearing a nice pair of trousers and a long, pretty tunic cinched at the waist with a thick, high belt. Harley carries her weapons openly, unlike the others who have opted for smaller, concealed weaponry.


    Harley''s eyes and nose are red, as if she has been crying. Lina asks her if she is okay. Harley shrugs, "I hate these things. I don''t want to go. Do I need to?"


    Lina holds her hand and pats it. "Halfway through, I''ll excuse you and Hoat." She turns to Hoat. "Take her somewhere nice, will you?"


    Hoat gives Harley his arm. "I was very nervous, but I was trying to ask you to be my date tonight. It''s not just tonight," he says, laughing nervously.


    Harley smiles and wipes her face. "Wait, have we not been going on dates? I thought all the missions we went on alone were dates."


    Hoat nods and rolls his eyes. "You¡¯re our newest member. I was training you."


    She nods playfully. "Sure, sure. Just keep talking, and you might get lucky tonight. By that, I mean..." She makes a suggestive hand and finger motion.


    Hoat raises his eyebrows and rolls his eyes. "The greatest barony on the outside. Bunch of sickos on the inside."


    They all mimic the sounds, hand, and head movements of performing fellatio, laughing together.


    Lina leaves them behind as they make fun of Hoat, but they catch up to her shortly after. The embassy is about a two-mile walk, as their keep is far from the queen''s palace. When they arrive at the palace, they notice a long line of guests escorted to their areas by palace servants. The nobles of the baronies are instructed to wait outside until their names are called.


    Lina, Gauge, Hoat, and Harley wait outside, and they spot a black-scaled lizard man being harassed by guards about a hundred feet away. The lizard man does not retaliate but skillfully avoids their attempts to grab or hit him. Eventually, he leaves, kicking the ground in frustration. Something about him captivates Lina, and throughout the feast, she can''t stop thinking about what she witnessed.


    Their names are finally announced. The kingdom herald calls them in and introduces them to the guests inside the great hall. The great hall is decorated with pink and white flowers, and each embassy has a large table where the baron or baroness sits in the middle, surrounded by their subordinates. The tables are made of beautifully polished white and gold marble, and the hall is illuminated with floating spheres of light.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The royal family is on an elevated platform at the back of the hall, allowing them to see everything below. They stand by their chairs, waiting for the queen to sit. The herald addresses everyone within the great hall, "Lords, Ladies, our beautiful citizens, Her Majesty would like to say a few words."


    The queen steps to the edge of the platform. "My people, we are gathered here today to show our appreciation for the past victories. Originally, the first feast celebrated our triumph over the mad dragon. Now, we celebrate every year to remember those we have lost and the friends we have made along the way. This past year, we managed to go a full year without being at war or threatened by war. That''s a reason to celebrate. Without further ado, let''s have a seat. Our food will be out shortly. While we wait, let''s see what the bottom of these mugs looks like!"


    With a raised mug, the queen leads the hall in a toast, and the guests cheer and drink heartily. Lina sits at the center of her table, flanked by Gauge, Hoat, and Harley. The atmosphere is lively and filled with anticipation for the feast.


    Thirty minutes after the queen''s speech, the food is brought out. They were served pork rib pie and other mouth-watering Appetizers. Hoat looks down at the pie as he digs through it. He calls one of the servers over. ¡° Does the kitchen have a bird or anything else I can have? I cannot have bore; it does not agree with my feet.¡± The waiter Gives him an Apologetic look and tells him he will check.


    Shortly after, Hoat is served a grilled duck with a yellow sauce. Merlot stands and wanders over to Hoat, stopping to shake hands and greet those who stop him. "Hoat, my friend. I hunted the duck myself this morning. I knew you would need something special. I told the kitchen myself to serve you the duck."


    Hoat greets Merlot, who rolls his eyes and waves for him to sit back down. Merlot grabs a chair by the wall and sits just behind Hoat and Harley. "We''ve been friends most of our lives, even before I married Tiagha. I don''t like seeing you be all formal with me. It makes me think I don''t have any friends anymore."


    Hoat smiles, relaxing a bit. "Old habits die hard, Merlot. But you''re right. We''ve been through too much together to let formality come between us."


    Merlot chuckles. "That''s more like it. Now, tell me, how have you been? And what do you think of the feast so far?"


    Hoat turns his chair sideways to face the king''s consort. "Merlot, you look dashing tonight. How is life in the palace? I want to bear hunting again soon. I had a lot of fun last time, especially watching your manservant scream like a child when we dragged him out of his tent in bear furs. It was the most entertainment I''ve had in a long time. Baroness Lina has been talking about taking a vacation, and I think it''s about time I have one too."


    Merlot gives Hoat a genuine laugh and smiles, patting his back. "I had my mage create miniature ice and wind constructs. They cool down the tents remarkably well. That servant has since retired from my service and started his own business. He''s doing well for himself. The miniature constructs are all the rage right now¡ªthey make the summer a bit more bearable."


    Hoat looks at Teric. "Hey, you hear Merlot?"


    Teric replies, "You mean, Your Majesty? And yes, I''m already writing it down. I will one-up him and claim that I have imbued ice magic into my undergarments. I''m still working out the kinks, though."


    Flynn overhears the conversation. "You little motherfu¡ª" Flynn suddenly turns blue and shakes violently. "I can control how cold it gets as well." Flynn stands and walks out, returning shortly later, looking normal.


    The group laughs, and Hoat shakes his head. "Leave it to you, Teric, to take it to the next level."


    Observing the camaraderie among her companions, Lina can''t help but smile. Despite the formality of the feast, moments like these remind her of the bonds they share. Something important dawns on her: ¡°Oh, I have a letter for you, your Majesty. It''s kind of a dire importance.¡± She hands him the letter about the lords of necromancy. He reads it and puts it in his pocket. ¡°I''ll make sure this goes through the right channels.¡±


    After a few laughs and stories, Merlot returns to sit by the queen. They can see her smile as she asks him what was so funny at the Krimlond table. He seems to enjoy sharing his stories with her.


    After Hoat and Harley finish eating, they stand and leave the great hall, holding hands. Lina notices and tells Gauge, "Yeah, they won''t be keeping an eye on anything tonight. It''s about time, though. They have been staring at each other for an embarrassingly long time. I even had the queen ask when we will celebrate their marriage."


    Gauge laughs. "I guess I just don''t notice things like that. Hell, I think Flynn is the only member married with children."


    Flynn nods in agreement. "Twenty years and counting. Two grown and two youngsters. She''s pretty upset she''s not allowed to sit with me. This reminds me that I need to eat with my wife. They get drinks and food faster with me next to them." Flynn stands and brings his food to the upper-class tables where his family sits.


    Lina watches Flynn join his family and feels a pang of longing for that connection. Turning back to Gauge, she says, "It''s nice to see everyone happy. I hope Harley and Hoat find the same joy Flynn has with his family."


    Gauge nods. "They will. They''re a good match. And as for you, Baroness, any plans for yourself? A vacation, perhaps, like you mentioned?"


    Lina smiles. "Maybe. I think it''s time for a little break from all this."


    Gauge raises his glass. "To breaks and happiness, then."


    Lina clinks her glass with his, feeling more hopeful about the future. She converses with the other barons and baronesses for a bit before returning to the embassy. They carefully guard themselves and what they say, knowing that the Battle of the Baronies starts tomorrow afternoon.


    The atmosphere is charged with a mix of camaraderie and underlying tension. As Lina engages in polite conversation, she notes every word exchanged''s subtle, strategic undertones. Each baron and baroness knows that tomorrow''s battle will test their physical prowess, wits, and alliances. The other baronies did notice their ice imbuements. She notices glances and can hear the servants talking about the other baronies looking for merchants tonight.


    The night air is cool and refreshing when she leaves the great hall. She walks back to the embassy, her mind a whirl of thoughts about the upcoming battle and the interactions she just had. Upon reaching her quarters, she takes a moment to collect herself, knowing that rest is essential for the challenges ahead.


    As she prepares for bed, Teric casts the fire imbuement on her and the others. As he casts the ritual on her, she reflects on the events of the evening¡ªthe joy of seeing her friends happy, the guarded conversations with her peers, and the mysterious lizard man who continues to occupy her thoughts. With a determined sigh, she resolves to face tomorrow with all the strength and cunning she possesses.


    The following day, Lina is awakened by a knock at her door. She answers it in her nightgown, and to her surprise, it''s Scarlet, also in her nightgown.


    "Lina, they just got back. Their hair''s messy, and they have clothes different from what they left in. I don''t think they were on patrol last night," Scarlet says breathlessly.


    Lina stares at Scarlet, noticing that her gown is see-through and she has no undergarments on the top half of her body. "Uh, Scarlet, I can see you¡ª"


    Scarlet interrupts, "I bet they did it."


    Lina just stares at Scarlet in envy. "You''re so pretty. Get ready for the battle. And, uh, cover yourself," she says, pointing to Scarlet''s perfect body.


    The redhead looks down and blushes. "Oh no, I''m sorry, this is so embarrassing." She runs off back to her room, covering herself.


    Lina closes the door with a sigh and smiles to herself. She takes a moment to compose herself before starting her preparations for the day. The Battle of the Baroness is just hours away, and she needs to be focused and ready. She dresses in her combat attire, securing her hidden weapons and potions. As she prepares, thoughts of the previous night¡¯s events and her friends¡¯ happiness bring a small smile.


    With a deep breath, she heads out to join her team, ready to face whatever challenges lie ahead.


    As Lina gets ready and makes her way to the great hall in the embassy, she finds Hoat in an unusually good mood. "I don''t know if we''re as good as everyone else thinks. I''m starting to think all the other baronies are just extremely dumb. How have we been the highest-performing barony for the last four years? I just had Scarlet run to my room to tell me the most obvious stuff and didn''t even realize her top was exposed."


    Hoat looks over to Lina. "Well, were they nice, at least?"


    Lina nods. "Yeah, I''m kind of jealous now."


    Hoat looks across the room to Harley but continues talking to Lina. "She about snatched the soul out of my body. I hope none of us got robbed because I was distracted all night. We had a great time, by the way. Watched the stars, even had a little night swim."


    Lina chuckles softly, seeing Hoat in such high spirits. "Sounds like quite the night. Just remember, focus today. We''ve got the Battle of the Baronies ahead."


    Hoat nods, his expression turning serious. "Absolutely. We''ve trained for this. Let''s show them why we''re the best."


    With a shared nod of determination, they head into the great hall, ready to face the day''s challenges and again prove their mettle.


    After they finish breakfast, Lina leads them to the forest just outside the city, escorted by a kingdom official. Once they arrive at their starting location, Gauge begins pulling out silver weapons, each tailored for a specific group member. Hoat is handed a spear, Teric receives a staff, Scarlet is given a rapier, Harley gets two crossbows and twelve throwing knives along with a hundred bolts, Flynn receives a short sword and a shield, and Lina is handed two scimitars.


    Gauge looks into the bag and sighs, tilting his head. "I didn''t make myself a mace and shield." He appears noticeably aggravated with himself. Flynn sighs and then hands him his shield.


    "I brought my weapons. I figured you''d make me something magical. You seem to forget I don''t use magic items. It''s okay, though; you need a shield and a weapon," Flynn says calmly, trying to ease Gauge''s frustration.


    Gauge nods, grateful, and straps on the shield. "Thanks, Flynn. Sorry about that oversight. Let''s get ready. We have a battle to win."


    With their weapons ready and spirits focused, they prepare for the Battle of the Baronies, knowing that teamwork and strategy will be crucial in securing victory.


    The official pointed to the sky, drawing everyone''s attention to a magic sphere exploding above. "That is the signal for the start of the battle," he announced.


    As the signal flared, the entirety of Krimlond was already in motion, swiftly running the arena''s perimeter. Their years of training and teamwork had honed their reflexes, and they moved with practiced efficiency. The first barony they encountered was Razlond, led by Merlot, who, despite his current title as King Consort, still held allegiance to Razlond. His previous title of Baron had been relinquished due to his marriage, as he could not hold both positions simultaneously.


    Flynn throws a knife, triggering a trap he had hidden nearby. The trap explodes, covering the area in oil. Harley quickly shoots a flaming bolt at their location, causing the oil to ignite and engulfing their opponents in flames. The Krimlond''s ranged casters and archers take out their healers before they even realize they have been attacked.


    Hoat, Flynn, and Lina, the melee fighters, rush in and begin wiping out their weaker members first. As they do this, Teric and Gauge cast spells to slow down and remove the spell shields of the remaining members. Meanwhile, Scarlet and Harley expertly dispatch Merlot. Watching their most potent member fall before he can even react takes the fight out of the rest of the members. They are quickly wiped out in under two minutes.


    The kingdom healers run in and start healing the Razlond members, then begin to escort them out of the area. Merlot sighs with a smile. "See, I told you all the ice imbuement was a trick. I''m glad we did not spend all that gold on flaming weapons. We would have been out of so much gold."


    The other members, visibly aggravated, claim they cheated somehow. Merlot reminds them, "There is no cheating in war. They used strategy and cunning to win."


    Lina and her team regroup, catching their breath. Gauge looks around, satisfied with the outcome. "Well done, everyone. We executed that perfectly."


    Lina nods. "Let''s stay sharp. There may be more challenges ahead."


    Flynn leads the group to another Potential area for another barony. Erenlond ambushes them.


    Despite its poverty, Erenlond is renowned for its pride and magical prowess. The village is home to various druids and forest-dwelling creatures such as fairies and other fae beings. These beings are known throughout the kingdom for their exceptional magical abilities and skill in crafting powerful magical items. In exchange for their services, the kingdom of Razlond protects the inhabitants of Erenlond.


    The Baroness is a fairy named Lavender, a druid by trade. She is fiercely protective of every living creature in her forest. Her clothing is as vibrant as her personality, and she often wears colorful outfits that complement her striking red hair and piercing green eyes.


    Erenlond champions are easily recognizable by their green and brown scarves or sashes, as they strongly believe that tabards are tacky and ugly. The inhabitants of Erenlond take immense pride in their community and its history, working hard to maintain their way of life amidst the challenges of poverty and their obligation to protect the kingdom''s magical interests.


    They rained fire magic on Krimlond, not realizing they had changed their imbuement to fire in the middle of the night.


    As Lina and her team prepare, they become aware of Erenlond''s unique strengths. Erenlond''s inhabitants'' magical prowess and deep connection with nature make them formidable opponents.


    Lina gathers her team for a quick strategy meeting. " Got to be Erenlond. Their magical abilities and connection with the forest make them a tough opponent. We need to be cautious and prepared for anything."


    Gauge nods. "Their druids and fae are known for their powerful magic. We should be ready to counter their spells and use the environment to our advantage."


    Flynn adds, "We should disrupt their magical formations. If we can break their concentration, it will weaken their spells."


    Harley chimes in, "I''ll focus on taking out their spellcasters from a distance. That should help reduce their magical impact."


    Scarlet nods, "And I''ll be ready to engage any threats that get too close. Let''s make sure we stay coordinated and protect each other."


    Flynn darts into the forest towards the source of the magic, with Gauge and Teric close behind him. The casters of Erenlond put up a fierce fight. Flynn suddenly crashes into an invisible magic wall. Teric quickly disenchants the wall and casts a few protective shields on Flynn.


    Meanwhile, Lavender and a few other members of Erenlond emerge from the forest on the opposite side from where Flynn and the others had headed. ¡°Gotcha,¡± Lavender says as she casts a spell on Hoat, encasing him in ice. Lina screams out for Teric to return. Harley and Scarlet, reacting professionally, rush in and dispatch two of the Erenlond members with Lavender.


    Lina also reacts, attacking Lavender, but finds her to be a formidable opponent. Lavender conjures a creature made of insects to attack the three Krimlond members. Lina begins casting fire magic on the insects, but they sting Scarlet, poisoning her. Scarlet falls to the ground as boils start to grow all over her. Harley dives to her side and pours a potion down her throat before beginning to shoot at Lavender, hitting her in the arm.


    Lavender, now severely wounded, tries to retreat but is stopped mid-air by a blue magic box surrounding her. Teric emerges from the forest, his hand raised, holding the fairy with his magic. He squeezes his hand, crushing the fairy''s body. Lavender falls to the ground and attempts to heal herself, but Hoat, now free from the ice, stabs her, ending the fight.


    Hoat then rushes to the other side, where Flynn and Gauge are still engaged in combat with the remaining members of Erenlond.


    Flynn is in a fierce battle with a druid wielding nature magic, roots, and vines lashing out at him. Gauge fends off another opponent, using his shield and sword to block and parry attacks. Hoat quickly assesses the situation and joins Flynn, his spear flashing in a series of rapid strikes that force the druid to back off.


    Teric and Lina follow closely behind, with Lina casting fireballs to clear a path through the dense underbrush and Teric providing magical support by dispelling any enchantments the Erenlond casters try to use.


    The combined efforts of Krimlond quickly turn the tide of the battle. Flynn, with Hoat''s assistance, manages to take down the druid. Gauge delivers a decisive blow to his opponent, incapacitating them. The remaining Erenlond members, seeing their leaders defeated and their spells countered, begin to falter.


    The Krimlond team overwhelms the last Erenlond fighters with a final coordinated push. The battlefield falls silent, save for the combatants'' heavy breathing.


    Lina looks around, ensuring that all her team members are safe. Scarlet, though still recovering from the insect poison, can stand with Harley''s help. The team regroups, their spirits lifted by the hard-fought victory.


    "We did it," Lina says, her voice filled with relief and pride. "Let''s tend to Scarlet." The team gathers around Scarlet, still recovering from the insect poison. Harley administers another potion while Teric and Gauge use their healing magic to help mend her wounds. Scarlet slowly regains her strength, and the boils on her skin fade.


    As they heal each other, Lina begins to plan. "Looks like Solond is the last one. If we win, that means we took out all three baronies by ourselves. It wasn''t quite my plan, but it worked anyway."


    Hoat chuckles, "We''re just that good. But Solond shouldn''t be underestimated. They have the numbers, and their leader, Edmond, is a master strategist when sober."


    Flynn nods, "True, but we''ve faced tougher odds before. We''ll need to be smart about this and use our strengths to our advantage."


    Gauge adds, "Edmond¡¯s strategy will be the key. We might stand a better chance if we can outmaneuver or catch him off guard."


    Harley, still watching Scarlet, chimes in, "Their strength is in their numbers. We need to thin them out quickly and disrupt their formations."


    Despite being the largest of all the baronies, Solond is a barony often underestimated by many. The people of Solond are primarily engaged in farming and are known for indulging in alcohol. Unlike Krimlond, which prioritizes quality over quantity, Solond is more inclined towards a "quantity over quality" approach, as they are known to take in anyone who seeks refuge within their walls.


    At the helm of the barony is a knight named Edmond, also known as a notorious drunkard. Despite his tendency to drink heavily, he is a master of war and a skilled strategist. It is said that he has no equal when it comes to warfare, but only when he''s sober. Edmond is recognized by his distinct yellow tabard with a black star in the center, while his fellow baronial members wear quartered tabards in black and yellow.


    As Lina and her team prepare for the next phase of the competition, they know Solond, led by Edmond, is a formidable opponent. Despite their reputation for taking in anyone and being heavy drinkers, they cannot be underestimated. Edmond''s strategic prowess, when he''s sober, is legendary, and Solond''s sheer numbers can be overwhelming.


    Flynn looks to Lina, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll ask some birds if they have eyes on a large group of humans.¡± He performs a bird call, and shortly after, an owl swoops down and lands gracefully on his hand. The bird looks at Flynn and chirps a few times. Flynn pulls out some snacks and offers them to the owl.


    ¡°Did you just pay the bird?¡± Teric asks, unable to suppress his amusement.


    Flynn giggles, "Of course. They don''t work for free, you know." The owl takes the snacks, gives a hoot of acknowledgment, and flies off.


    Lina shakes her head, smiling at the exchange. "It never ceases to amaze me how you effortlessly communicate with animals."


    Flynn nods, his expression turning serious. "The owl will scout the area and report back. In the meantime, we should prepare for anything."


    Hoat chuckles, "Looks like Flynn¡¯s secret army is more efficient than most of the scouts we¡¯ve had."


    Harley, still tending to her crossbows, adds, "And probably more reliable. I¡¯d trust an owl over some of the people we¡¯ve encountered any day."


    As they wait for the owl to return, the team takes a moment to catch their breath and regroup. They know that despite their recent victories, they can¡¯t afford to let their guard down.


    After a short while, the owl returns, landing on Flynn''s shoulder and hooting softly in his ear. Flynn listens intently, nodding as the owl communicates its findings. He then looks to Lina and the others.


    "The owl spotted a large group of humans moving through the forest about a mile north of here. It looks like Solond is mobilizing their forces."


    Lina''s eyes narrow in determination. "Alright, everyone. This is it. We need to move quickly and take them by surprise. If we can disrupt their formation, we stand a good chance of winning."


    With a final nod, the team sets off toward the location the owl had indicated. They move swiftly and silently through the forest, their senses heightened and ready for the impending battle.


    As they approach the area, they can hear Solond¡¯s soldiers marching. Lina signals the team to spread out and take their positions, ready to spring the ambush.


    Once again, taking the lead, Flynn scouts the enemy''s exact position. He returns quickly, his face set in grim determination.


    "They¡¯re right ahead. Edmond is with them, giving orders. This is our chance to strike."


    Lina nods, her scimitars at the ready. "On my signal."


    The team braces themselves, the tension palpable in the air. Lina raises her hand and signals the attack with a swift motion.


    Flynn, Hoat, and Lina charge forward, engaging the Solond soldiers head-on. Harley and Scarlet unleash a hail of bolts, taking down several soldiers before they can react. Gauge and Teric cast spells to create confusion and disrupt the enemy¡¯s formations.


    The battle is fierce and chaotic, but the Krimlond team fights with precision and unity. Realizing the attack, Edmond tries to rally his troops, but the coordinated assault from Krimlond is overwhelming.


    Hoat manages to break through the enemy lines and confront Edmond. Their weapons clash in a fierce duel, but Hoat¡¯s determination and skill eventually give him the upper hand. With a decisive strike, Hoat disarms Edmond and knocks him to the ground.


    Seeing their leader fall, the remaining Solond soldiers begin to lose morale. The Krimlond team presses the advantage, quickly taking down the remaining resistance.


    In a matter of minutes, the forest falls silent once again. The Krimlond team stands victorious, taking down the last Solond forces. Kingdom officials tend to the wounded and escort the defeated soldiers out of the area.


    Lina looks around at her team, pride swelling in her chest. "We did it. We took down all three baronies. This is our victory."


    Her team cheers, the realization of their achievement sinking in. They had not only proven their strength but also their unity and strategy. They celebrated their hard-fought victory.


    The kingdom officials escort them to the palace''s Great Hall, where the queen meets them. "Congratulations, Krimlond. You have once again won the Battle of Baronies. This victory has us wanting to know your secrets on how you are the smallest barony but prove time and time again that you are the most powerful."


    Lina bows deeply and simply replies, "Every member of Krimlond trains and is given a job. I only ask them to know that job so well that they master it."


    The queen smiles, clearly impressed. "Your dedication and discipline are commendable. It is no wonder you have achieved such success." She gestures for them to rise. "Tomorrow, we celebrate your victory by allowing you to have the first pick of the Tournament combatants.¡±


    The queen summoned Lina to a private meeting to discuss a crucial letter she had given to Merlot. Lina stood silently, absorbing the weighty information the queen shared. The presence of all eight Lords of Necromancy was a grave concern, and mentioning an informant who had survived an encounter with their champion added a layer of complexity to the situation.


    "Your Majesty," Lina said, her voice steady, "I understand the importance of this mission. My top priorities will be protecting Runner and gathering intelligence on the Lords of Necromancy. I will ensure he is kept safe and closely monitored during the tournament."


    The queen nodded, her expression a mix of concern and determination. "Thank you, Lina. I trust your judgment and capabilities. The threat posed by the Lords of Necromancy is severe, and we need information we can gather about their plans and movements."


    Lina bowed respectfully. "I will not let you down, Your Majesty. I will meet with Runner and assess the situation personally. If he poses any threat or if there is any indication of collusion with the undead, I will handle it accordingly."


    The queen placed a hand on Lina''s shoulder, a rare gesture of personal connection. "Be careful, Lina. The Lords of Necromancy are powerful and cunning. Trust your instincts, and rely on your team''s strengths."


    Lina nodded, feeling the weight of the responsibility and the confidence in her abilities and her team. "I will, Your Majesty. We''ll keep you informed of any developments."


    As Lina left the room, her mind raced with thoughts of the coming challenge. Protecting Runner and uncovering the plans of the Lords of Necromancy took a lot of work, but she knew her team was up to the task. She returned to the Great Hall to find her comrades, ready to share the news and prepare for the days ahead.


    Later that evening, Lina gathered her team in a private room at the embassy. "We have a new mission," she begins, her tone serious. "The queen has asked us to protect and observe a man named Runner. He claims to have encountered the Lords of Necromancy and fought their champion."


    The team listens closely, their expressions reflecting a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "Runner is training to enter the tournament tomorrow," Lina continues. "Our job is to keep him safe and gather any information about his encounters. We need to be vigilant and ready for anything."


    Hoat nods, his usual playful demeanor replaced with determination. "Understood, Lina. We''ll keep an eye on him."


    Flynn asks, "Do we know what he looks like or where to find him?"


    Lina shakes her head. "Not yet, but we''ll find out tomorrow at the tournament. For now, let''s rest and be prepared. We have a long day ahead."


    As the team disperses to their quarters, Lina feels a sense of anticipation. The battle of the baronies was a significant victory, but the real challenge was just beginning.

 Chapter 4

    The grand tournament is in the castle''s majestic courtyard, flanked by the imposing western, eastern, and northern wings. Each wing boasts a large and ornate balcony on the second floor, which offers a stunning view of the courtyard below.


    As the tournament progresses, the barony of Krimlond and Razlond comes to life outside the western wing. On the balcony, the influential figures of the baroness Lina and the lords of Razlond and Krimlond are gathered, their presence adding a layer of excitement as they cheer on their champions with unwavering enthusiasm.


    On the balcony above their people, the Barons and Baroness of Erenlond and Solond are positioned outside the eastern wing. Their anticipation is palpable, their excitement contagious as they eagerly await the tournament''s outcome, fervently rooting for their combatants.


    The northern balcony overlooks the entire courtyard, reserved for the Queen and the royal family. They watch the tournament with keen interest, observing every move of the knights as they compete for glory.


    In the courtyard below, the knights of the White Orchid are stationed, guarding that part of the wing with utmost diligence. The atmosphere is electric, and the excitement is palpable as the tournament climaxes.


    The courtyard green is bustling with activity as the lower-ranking members of the baronies sit outside, chatting and soaking up the sun. Large umbrellas have been set up for most ladies, providing them respite from the heat. The combatants are gathered in the southernmost part of the courtyard, waiting for instructions. Runner and Zavet are among the group, eagerly anticipating their turn to fight.


    When Runner spots Zavet, he urgently throws his hand up to get his attention. "Zavet," he calls out, his voice tinged with desperation. Zavet turns towards him, a smile spreading across his face. They navigate through the large crowd, their steps quick and purposeful. "Hi, are you fighting too?" Zavet asks Runner, sensing the urgency in his voice. "Yeah, I got kicked out of the order, and I''m being forced to fight to join a barony so the order doesn''t execute me," Runner explains, his words rushed and filled with fear.


    Zavet looks at Runner curiously and is surprised as he listens to his story. Runner describes in great detail everything that happened upon returning to the city.


    Zavet looked at Runner, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Oh wow," he said, shaking his head. "Maybe he just no like you. He in the tournament?" Runner gestured towards a tall, muscular man with a bald head and a purple and white tabard standing in the crowd. The man''s arms are crossed over his chest, and his expression is unreadable. Still, a sense of power emanated from him, making Runner think twice about fighting with him.


    Zavet followed Runner''s gaze and nodded, studying the man momentarily. "Is he strong?" he asked, his voice low.


    Runner thought momentarily before answering, "Yeah, but he is arrogant. He probably thinks no one here can beat him."


    As they spoke, the crowd around them grew quiet, and the tension in the air became palpable. Something was about to happen, and Runner and Zavet tensed, anticipating the tournament.


    Merlot Nurison, the charismatic leader of the baronies, stands confidently in the middle of the bustling courtyard, addressing the lively crowd gathered before him. He beams with pride as he expresses his delight at how the festival has been great so far, and the people cheer in agreement. Merlot takes a moment to congratulate Krimlond on their well-deserved win in the battle of baronies, which was a thrilling and fun event for all in attendance.


    Merlot, known for his sense of humor, apologizes for not being present during the battle and playfully jokes that they would have put up an even better fight if he had been there. The crowd laughs and nods in agreement.


    The leader then makes a grand announcement, his voice booming with excitement, of a large tournament scheduled for the day, with the winner awarded a coveted Magic weapon. Merlot also reveals that the baronies will use the tournament to scout for recruits, adding a competitive edge to the already intense event. He encourages the fighters to do their best, his voice rising passionately, giving them a much-needed morale boost.


    "WITH THAT BEING SAID, LET''S GET THE FIGHTS STARTED," Merlot bellows, his eyes shining with anticipation. He then leaves the courtyard and heads to the northern balcony with his wife, the queen''s mother, to watch the tournament unfold.


    A tall, broad-shouldered man with jet-black curly hair steps onto the lush green field, clutching a large scroll. With a commanding voice, he unrolls the scroll and announces the names of the first two combatants. The fighters make their way to the center of the field, each armed with their chosen weapon. The fight begins, and it''s clear that both men rely solely on brute strength, lacking any real skill or finesse in their attacks.


    One fighter wields a crude-looking axe, while the other uses a wooden club and a shield. The battle rages on, with the combatants trading blow after blow. Suddenly, the axe-wielding fighter''s weapon gets lodged in his opponent''s shield. Seizing the opportunity, the club and shield user lands a devastating blow, striking the axe-wielder with a well-placed attack that proves fatal.


    After the fight, a man from Solond approaches and heals both combatants. The black-haired announcer steps back onto the green and raises the hand of the victorious club and shield user, declaring them the first to advance to the second round. With a gesture, he directs the winner to take his place in front of the northern wing, ready to face the next challenge.


    The arena is alive with noise as the announcer calls out the next two fighters. The crowd is on its feet, eager to witness the impending battle. Suddenly, amidst the cheers and jeers, a woman strides into the arena, wielding a sword and shield. Her opponent enters from the opposite side, brandishing two short swords. Sitting next to Zavet, Runner nudges him and whispers, "She''s good. I watched her last year."


    Without wasting time, the woman charges forward, ramming the man with her shield before unleashing a flurry of sword strikes. The man is no match for her ferocity and skill; she slices through him like a hot knife through butter, nearly splitting him in two at the waist. Zavet is amazed and claps along with the rest of the crowd. Runner laughs and tells Zavet, "She beat Ivan last year; it was great. I don''t know why no baronies asked her to join."


    The woman is dressed in Viking-esque clothing, and her wild demeanor reminds Zavet of a predator he would have run from when he was just a little lizard. As soon as she pulls her sword out of the man''s body, she makes her way to the winner''s area without waiting for the announcer. The crowd roars with approval, and Zavet can''t help but feel a sense of awe and excitement at the spectacle before him.


    The arena is filled with cheers as the announcer congratulates a woman on her victory. As the crowd quiets down, the announcer calls out the next fighters. "Our next fighter is a favorite of the people, LORD IVAN!" His name echoes through the arena as he confidently strides to the center. Suddenly, Ivan interrupts the announcer''s next call-out and steps forward, holding up a hand to stop the proceedings. "My lords, if you would allow me, I would like to make a challenge," he says, his voice clear and commanding. "I would like to challenge Runner Ghostfast. He was recently removed as one of my knights in training, and I would like to teach him a lesson today." The lords agree, and the queen gives him permission with a slight bow. As Ivan turns to face his opponent, Zavet gives Runner a rough slap. "Fight his mouth off." Runner sighs and reluctantly steps to the courtyard''s center, preparing to face his former mentor in a grueling battle.


    Runner gripped his two-handed sword tightly and got into his battle stance, with his sword level with his eyes. He pointed the tip of his sword towards Ivan''s feet and lowered his stance slightly lower than normal. On the other hand, Ivan was wielding a longsword and a round wooden shield. His stance was lazy, as he didn''t expect much of Runner, no matter how well he fought. Ivan constantly criticized him and forced the other knights to mistreat him.


    Runner slowly circled Ivan, waiting for him to make a move. Once Ivan launched an attack, Runner quickly dodged backward and attempted to counter-attack by aiming for his feet. However, Ivan had brought his knee up, avoiding the attack. Runner side-stepped and went on the offensive, circling towards Ivan''s sword hand. In a swift move, Runner drew first blood by cutting into Ivan''s hip.


    Ivan was taken aback by Runner''s skills and retreated, quickly resetting his stance. He glanced at the lords, slightly embarrassed that he had underestimated Runner''s abilities.


    Runner was relentless in his attack, never giving his opponent a chance to catch his breath. He charged forward with great skill, striking and dodging with incredible speed and precision. On the other hand, Ivan went on the defensive, trying to block each attack, hoping to find an opening. They continued to trade blows back and forth, the intensity of their fight increasing with each passing moment. The crowd grew louder and louder with excitement, cheering them on as they battled it out in the center of the ring.


    Ivan stumbled back, feeling the sting of a few new wounds. Frustration and anger boiled within him as he realized he hadn''t touched Runner yet. Breathing heavily, Ivan locked eyes with his opponent. "Where was this determination when we were training?" he spat out. Runner just smirked in response. "You never allowed me to show you," he said, tauntingly. The crowd erupted into cheers as the two men clashed. Runner seemed to dominate Ivan with each attack, but Ivan just let out a small laugh as he threw his shield at Runner. Taking advantage of the momentary distraction, Ivan charged forward and grabbed Runner''s sword by the hilt. Quickly, he stepped behind Runner and threw him to the ground. Runner gasped for air as Ivan let out a deep, guttural laugh. "You fell for that? You fight well; I''ll give you that. But you don''t know battle." As Runner started to roll away, Ivan swung wildly at him, determined to claim victory.


    The seasoned warrior Ivan had Runner pinned to the ground, using his powerful legs to deliver a series of bone-crunching kicks. Ivan laughed maniacally as Runner rolled and writhed on the ground, unable to get up or defend himself. Ivan''s face was twisted into a cruel sneer as he taunted Runner. "Where is your fight now, boy?" he jeered, clearly enjoying his dominance over his opponent.


    But then, something strange happened. Ivan felt a sudden jolt of pain shoot up his arm, and he winced, feeling as though a bolt of lightning had struck him. He tried to move his arm, but it seemed paralyzed as if he had lost all control over it. As he rubbed his shoulder, a strange tingling sensation spread through his body, making him feel weak and unsteady on his feet. Despite the pain and confusion, Ivan managed to piece together what was happening. He looked at Runner, his eyes narrowing with suspicion and anger. "Poison?" he gasped, his voice barely above a whisper. "You would bring poison into a tournament? Coward!" His face twisted in agony as he realized his arrogance and overconfidence had led him into a trap. He felt his facial muscles twitching involuntarily and knew he was in serious trouble.


    Runner gets back on his feet, his heart racing as Ivan''s body slowly starts to succumb to the poison inside him, paralyzing him. Runner looks at Ivan with a mixture of disappointment and anger. "After all the training you put us through, you fell for what you tell us is the undead''s favorite weapon? You should have known better, Ivan. You are an embarrassment!"


    Runner walks over to his sword and picks it up, his eyes fixed on Ivan. He points the tip of his sword at Ivan''s chest, slowly running him through, pushing the blade deep into his heart. Ivan''s eyes go wide with shock, and he falls to the ground with a thud, his body lifeless.


    Runner looks down at Ivan''s lifeless body, his chest heaving with emotion. He feels sad for the Knight and relieved that the battle is over. The runner takes a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart.


    The stadium erupts in thunderous applause as the underdog emerges victorious. The man with curly black hair strides confidently towards Runner and raises his hand to the sky. "My lords and ladies, we have just witnessed a remarkable turn of events. One of his former students has vanquished Lord Ivan, a seasoned warrior. The cunning use of poison against an undead-fighting knight has proven to be a winning strategy. It is a reminder to all of us never to underestimate our opponents." With a flourish, he lowers Runner''s hand and guides him towards the winner''s podium.


    Runner stood next to the woman who had just won the second match in the tournament. "Hey, Alley," he said, trying to catch her attention. She turned to face him. "The poison was clever. I can''t believe that idiot didn''t have some sort of protection against it, especially since he is a knight. Don''t undead have poison on their claws?" Alley''s casual way of talking surprised Runner, but he was also intrigued by her knowledge of poison. "Uh, we normally ensure we are protected during patrols or travel. I knew he wouldn''t have one. He didn''t have a high expectation of me," Runner said, feeling slightly embarrassed. Alley smiled and cast a magic shield on herself that would neutralize the next poison she was infected by. Runner laughed as she finished and asked, "I take it that you won''t be underestimating me?" Alley replied with a flirtatious tone, "Not at all. You were great." As they were talking, Zavet walked into the winners'' area. Runner turned towards him and asked, "I didn''t even see the fight start. What happened?" Zavet held his bloody fingers up and said, "He ran and jumped at me. So I side-stepped and let his attack hit my shield. It was bad. Maybe he tried a new move. It didn''t work."


    The announcer escorts Zavets'' injured opponent off the green. "Wow, that was quite a scene. I''m unsure how a creature like that could compete in the tournament. It looks like the lizard injured his opponent''s eye with his finger, and he didn''t even use his tail, sword, or whatever else."


    As the fights progress, Zavet, Runner, and Alley carefully observe each fighter, analyzing their every move. Most competitors are brutish and lack real skill or talent, but the trio closely monitors them. When the victors enter the winner''s circle, the three friends step back, knowing they will face them in the next round.


    After four of these fights, the announcer strides confidently to the center of the arena, his voice booming across the stands. He looks up at Krimlond''s balcony, his expression of confusion and disbelief. "Are you sure, my lords, or was this a practical joke?" The members of Krimlond begin to look around with surprised expressions, wondering what he is talking about. Suddenly, a gray-skinned gnome with a long hat adorned with gears bursts out laughing, his high-pitched voice echoing throughout the arena. The announcer smiles and shakes his head as he rolls his eyes, amused by the gnome''s antics.


    "Lord Hoat, your name was magically entered by phantom writing," the announcer explains, his voice laced with sarcasm. "Will you be entertaining us with a show of sportsmanship?" A human with monkey-like features stands and looks at the gnome, his features twisted into a scowl. The gnome giggles and says, "I bet you five hundred gold you can''t win this tournament." The crowd of peasants gasps and starts talking in hushed tones, unable to believe the audacity of the gnome''s bet.


    Hoat responds by raising his hands, his expression calm and collected. "Calm yourselves," he says, his voice carrying over the crowd''s noise. "As Krimlond''s right-hand man and second in command, I will accept this bet, but any winnings will go to the people. I will use it to build a new lumber mill where the wage will start at twenty-five gold per year." This wage would be very high and considered a high-class artisan''s pay in a guild, prompting everyone to clap and cheer. The crowd erupts into a frenzy, their voices ringing across the arena as they cheer for Hoat and his generous offer.


    As the names appear on the scroll, the announcer feels the tension in the air rise. The lords in attendance have different expectations for the tournament, which the announcer quickly addresses. "Your lordships, please," he says, trying to calm them down. "This is not the tournament you are looking for. As you all know, this is for talent scouting." He then turns to the queen and adds, "Yes, Lord Ivan participated and lost, but please, I apologize, your Majesty. Would you like this to continue, or would you like me to remove the lords?"


    The queen stands up and looks at the crowd with a loving expression. She has a plan in mind. "For every lord that wins," she says, "they will do the same as Lord Hoat. The barony will pay the wage for the first year, after which the wage will be lowered to reflect the production cost. There will be no owners of these businesses. All of the profits will go to the employees." Her announcement is greeted with cheers and applause from the peasants, who realize this could significantly change their way of living.


    Hoat jumps down from the balcony without any visible weapon. He approaches the announcer and asks, "May I join the winners'' circle and fight in the second round of the tournament?" The announcer turns to look at the combatants who have not fought yet and agrees, "I do believe that will be fine. It will give us an even number of combatants." The other members of the entered baronies also go to the winners'' circle.


    Zavet, Runner, and Alley greet the lord and barony members as they enter the winners'' circle. "Great fight, guys. The three of you had us excited. We just wanted to test you personally," Hoat tells them. Alley raises an eyebrow in annoyance as she looks at all the new people. "So all of that stuff was a lie?" Hoat grins and gives her a little laugh. "No, we will be doing that. We needed to boost the morale of the people. That was all part of the queen''s plan." Alley shrugs and looks up at the queen.


    After all the combatants had a round in the tournament, all the victorious participants assembled at the winner''s circle. The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, "Ladies and gentlemen, I am pleased to announce that The tournament will resume in three hours. Please take a break and enjoy some delicious food or explore the various attractions of the festival. We''ll see you back here soon for more thrilling battles!"


    Hoat stops Runner. "Would you come with me? I have something I would like to talk to you about." Hoat takes Runner under the Krimland balcony, where the barony members surround them.


    "We have an informant who told us you fought a champion of the Forgotten."


    Runner nods. "Yeah, I fought him." He turns to look at Zavet across the green at the winner''s circle. "They let me go because of my name, Ghostfast. It apparently was a famous name of a necromantic knight. Why do you ask?"


    Hoat also turns to look at Zavet, and a thought crosses his mind. "Who was the champion?"


    Runner smiled. "He wasn''t a champion. We were both fighting for our lives. They even commanded the knights of the Black Order to kill him, and he took out two of them at once. They thought he''d kill me easily. I think they were just testing his strength. I didn''t get to see the outcome. He asked them to release me for putting up a good fight. We were both at their mercy. There was this bronze-skinned elf guy who seemed to be in charge."


    Hoat nods and turns back to Runner. "A bronze elf? The old stories say the dragons freed this world of bronze elves and their necromancy. Are you saying you met one of them?"


    Runner turned to Hoat. "Yeah."


    Hoat looked at Zavet. "Who else knows about this?"


    Runner shook his head. "Ivan didn''t take me seriously. He wanted me out anyway. I''m pretty sure he didn''t tell anyone."


    Hoat rolled his eyes. "Ivan''s stupidity caused us a lot of trouble back in the day. Did you know he was in Krimlond once? We had to kick him out because he was too stupid to work as a team. After he left, we started to become what we are now. He had the last baron in his pocket. Once Lina took over, she removed eleven members and kept Flynn." He laughed. "He was a joke. That''s why his knight order is considered the worst of all the other orders."


    Runner smiled, and they continued to talk about the barony.


    Meanwhile, Zavet waits for the runner and ally to come back. He lies down and falls asleep. His eyes open to see a graveyard with mausoleums and tombstones as far as the eye can see. He looks down to see a half-skeleton black-scaled hand.


    Zavet finds himself standing alone in a dark and eerie graveyard, and the air is thick with a palpable silence. Suddenly, a gravelly voice whispers a name, "Iscariot," and the sound is like gravel being poured over a fiery pit. He looks around to locate the source of the voice, and to his horror, he sees undead creatures crawling out of graves and mausoleums. The creatures stand before him as if waiting for his command.


    The lord of liches, Merek, materializes before him and declares that the undead forces are ready to go. The voice returns, commanding Zavet to "go forth and kill the living." The command fills his mind, erasing all other thoughts. He screams, but no sound escapes his lips.


    Suddenly, he wakes up on the green field, feeling the command still trying to control his mind. He struggles against it, grabbing onto the grass to ground himself. Slowly, the urge subsides, and he stands up with the help of Runner. He realizes he is in a nightmare, but the experience seems all too real.


    Runner and Alley ask what happened, and Zavet is given water to drink. The announcer calls for everyone to take their seats, and the tournament''s second round is about to begin. The crowd cheers as the first fight between Alley and Vlad, a fan favorite, begins. Vlad wields a long sword and a medium-sized shield, while Alley also has a sword and shield. The crowd eagerly watches as they take their positions, and the announcer shouts, "Fight!" marking the start of the second round.


    Amidst the crowd''s deafening roar, Alley begins to circle Vlad with agility and precision. Her movements are swift and calculated as she tries to find an opening in Vlad''s defense. Meanwhile, Vlad''s sword emits a fiery red glow, and a massive ball of fire soon forms around it.


    The spectators gasp in amazement as Vlad charges towards Alley, hurling the ball of fire with all his might. However, Alley''s reflexes are lightning-fast, and she deftly dodges the attack, causing the ball of fire to explode in a spectacular display of flames.


    The crowd erupts into thunderous applause, cheering for their beloved fan favorite. But Vlad is not deterred, and he continues to face Alley with a confident smirk. With his sword held high, he blocks Alley''s strikes with ease, taunting her with a mocking laugh and a dismissive shake of his head.


    "You''ll have to do better than that, my dear," he says, his eyes glittering with a cruel glint.


    Alley launches a series of relentless attacks towards Vlad, but he seems to effortlessly dodge each of her moves. As she prepares to cast a spell shield, Vlad''s sword emits a red glow again. He wastes no time and throws a ball of fire at her, which she successfully blocks. However, before the first ball hit, he launched another one, shattering her shield. Fortunately, her spell shield prevents her from getting hurt by the spell despite her shield breaking into bits.


    Alley quickly reaches out to her side, pulls out a mace, and prepares herself to face Vlad. She starts casting spell protections and shields to defend herself, but Vlad seems completely unfazed and watches her intently. "Don''t bother," he says to her. "I''ll end this in just a second." Without hesitation, he charges towards her with his sword at the ready.


    Alley, being no ordinary fighter, swiftly dodges Vlad''s attack by dropping and kicking the tip of his sword up. In a split second, she pins his foot to the ground by stabbing through his foot and into the dirt. Vlad tries to turn around to defend his back, but Alley smashes the side of his knee with her mace, causing him to fall to the ground and rip his foot off the sword.


    While Alley was preparing her spell, Vlad was trying to heal himself. She chanted, "I silence you; may your voice be forgotten." However, the spell hit Vlad and reflected to Alley. She panicked and struggled to speak, grabbing her throat.


    "I was able to heal myself," Vlad admitted. "But that was all my spells. I''m not very skilled in magic. I always depend on my companions for spell shields and magic items." He then pointed towards his sword and said, "This is Faust. The best thing about its powers is that it cannot be healed if Faust removes a limb or your head. You would need to go to the healers guild to get it back. Do you have the ability to resurrect? Some people can''t. I don''t want to end the life of such a well-rounded fighter. If you forfeit the fight, I''ll put in a good word for you at the healers guild," he said mockingly.


    Alley and Vlad stood facing each other on a serene green field. As Vlad spoke, Alley took a deep breath, preparing for what would come. She strode confidently towards the center of the field and pointed to the ground, signaling she was ready to fight. Vlad''s face twisted into a crooked smile as he chuckled, reminiscing about last year''s tournament. "We would have invited you to join Solond, but we thought you were a Mary Sue," he taunted, "So we picked Krunk, the orc."


    Alley couldn''t forget humiliating Krunk last year and the night of the tournament when she was killed and robbed of all her possessions. As she turned to see Krunk standing under the Solond balcony, Krunk used the opportunity to distract her by twiddling his fingers. At that moment, Vlad swiftly swung his sword and struck her elbow, causing her to clutch her arm in agony. Before she had time to react, Vlad launched another attack; Alley''s response was too slow. Her hand fell to the ground, still gripping the mace.


    Runner warns Alley to move just in time as Vlad''s sword narrowly misses her neck. She retaliates by attacking Vlad''s ribs, breaking through them, and puncturing his lungs. Vlad tries to distance himself from her by rolling back, but Alley charges in to finish the job. The fighting is silent, and the only sounds heard are the wet noises of her sword cutting through his flesh. Three members of Solond intervene, including Krunk, to stop Alley from using Vlad''s sword against him. They knock Alley down and take Vlad''s sword away.


    The green is now a site of chaos and bloodshed. The announcer quickly sends in the kingdom guards to stop the debauchery. Once everyone is off the green, they tend to Vlad, injured during the fight. However, despite their best efforts, Alley''s arm remains injured and unable to heal. The tournament officials scold Vlad for using such a weapon in a friendly match, and the announcer asks one of the royal court members to fix Alley''s arm at the cost of the Solond barony. A brown-skinned human named Leyland with white hair steps forward and offers to heal Alley. He draws a circle in the ground and pulls out a Book of rituals, telling her it will take thirty minutes to complete. She sits on the ground as he sets an empty chair beside her and begins to chant. As he does so, the circle begins to glow, and he works magic to heal her arm.


    Meanwhile, the announcer again takes center stage to announce the next match. The combatants are Vexx and Knotley, two of the four brutes who had fought earlier. Vexx is the better fighter and waits for Knotley to tire himself out before taking advantage and killing him with a wild swing that removes Knotley''s head. The announcer raises Vexx''s hand as the winner, and Vexx cheers as he makes his way to the winner''s circle. The healers tend to Knotley with a higher-level healing spell.


    As the next match commences, the reigning beauty of the kingdom, Rowan, steps into the arena to face off against the newcomer Zavet. As Zavet hears his name, a surge of nerves grips him, compounded by a command implanted in his mind by Iscariot, inducing fear and dread. Reluctant to cause harm, Zavet closes his eyes and reflects on his carefree days as a lizard, reminiscing about days spent feasting on bugs and swimming in the streams.


    Approaching Zavet with a friendly gesture, Rowan extends his hand for a handshake. However, the implanted command takes hold, compelling Zavet to unleash all the necromantic magic at his disposal onto Rowan''s hand. An anguished cry escapes Rowan as the magic disintegrates his skin and muscles, leaving behind a skeletal hand that crumbles to dust as it falls to the ground. Rowan, reeling in pain and attempting to speak, is mercilessly attacked by Zavet, who uses his tail to rip into Rowan''s throat.


    As Rowan collapsed, Zavet prepared to deliver the final blow, only to be interrupted by a commanding voice: "That''s enough, boy." Zavet''s mind cleared upon hearing the voice, and he recognized it as Talich''s. Spotting Talich in the crowd of peasants, Zavet waved in elation, relieved to see him after days of separation.


    The healers quickly took Rowan off the green and began treating him, but he started yelling about something; the crowd''s cheers quickly drowned out his voice. When they turned around, Rowan was nowhere to be seen. Talich suddenly appeared, explaining that Rowan had walked off, claiming he would finish healing himself. Talich sprinkled some dust on the grass, assuring them not to worry, and said he would make sure Rowan got his things. The healers shrugged and walked away while Talich wiped the sweat off his forehead, glancing around to see if anyone had noticed what he did.


    Zavet walked to the winner''s circle, where Runner clapped him on the back and said, "Damn, Zavet. He didn''t even stand a chance. Your fights have been the fastest." Zavet laughed, feeling his mind clear. More than clear¡ªhe couldn''t even remember the words that had made him lose control. Hoat approached Zavet, congratulating him. "Good job. Now you have a target on your back. He''s a member of Solond."


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Zavet turned to Hoat. "Why is that?"


    Hoat explained, "Well, you humiliated him, for starters. That''s going to be tough to recover from."


    Zavet smiled and chuckled. "Why did he enter the tournament if he wasn''t ready to lose? I enter every fight knowing I might be eaten."


    Hoat gave Zavet a strange look. "Eaten?"


    Zavet nodded. "You never know if a bird will fly down and scoop you up. I had an uncle who got taken by birds and pulled apart. They''re mean."


    Hoat looked at Zavet, dumbfounded. "Birds? What? Was your uncle a child?"


    Zavet shook his head. "Nah, he was the biggest in my family."


    Hoat tilted his head, thinking Zavet was messing with him, and started to laugh. "You had me for a second. Not going to lie. Birds!" Hoat laughed, slapping Zavet on the back. "I think we''re going to get along famously."


    Zavet smiled back, not understanding that Hoat thought he was joking. "I haven''t had a problem with them since I became big."


    Hoat grabbed his stomach in laughter, and Runner, Alley, and the others joined in. Zavet looked around at them, confused. "What''s funny?"


    The laughter continued, echoing around the winner''s circle. Zavet stood there, his confusion deepening. He glanced at Talich, who gave him a reassuring nod, then back at the laughing group, trying to piece together the humor in his uncle''s fate. But the camaraderie at the moment, the shared laughter, and the relief of having Talich back made the confusion more bearable.


    The announcer looks at the winner''s circle as they laugh. "Do you need a minute? You are the next match at your earliest convenience, Lord Hoat and Runner. The winner of this match will advance to the finals. You will skip the next round."


    Runner catches his breath and makes his way to the green. Hoat sighs and looks at Zavet. "I was hoping to face you, my friend. It''s okay though. For the next fight, can you try to make it last longer?" He winks at Zavet before taking his place on the green. The crowd erupts into cheers, chanting Hoat''s name. He raises his hand and waves to the spectators, acknowledging their support.


    Runner looks at Hoat with a questioning look. ¡°Where is your weapon?¡±


    Hoat smiles at Runner and extends his hand as a spear materializes into it. He expertly spins the spear around himself and assumes a fighting stance. Runner rolls his eyes, unsheathing his two-handed sword from his back and mirroring Hoat''s stance.


    The announcer glances at both of them, then declares, ¡°FIGHT!¡±


    Hoat leaps into the air, soaring higher than any normal person should be able to. Runner follows his trajectory but is momentarily blinded by the sun. The spear flies through the air, its back end forward, striking Runner in the chest. Hoat lands gracefully in front of Runner, the spear reappearing in his hand as if by magic. Runner darts in with a high feint, then attacks low, attempting to catch Hoat off guard.


    Hoat ignores the initial feint and counters Runner''s low attack, beating his sword to its intended target. He stabs the spear into the ground and delivers a high kick to Runner''s face with precise execution. Runner spins with a wide, arcing swing, only for Hoat to block it with his spear. Hoat follows up with a back-fist strike to the same spot he kicked. Runner jumps back, nodding in acknowledgment of Hoat''s skill.


    The two warriors engage in a flurry of attacks and counterattacks. Runner darts forward, releasing a series of feints and strikes, utilizing his reach to his advantage. Hoat parries each blow with deft movements, his spear a blur of motion as he counters Runner¡¯s relentless assault. The crowd watches in awe, the intensity of the fight captivating their attention.


    Runner swings his sword downward, only for Hoat to sidestep and jab his spear towards Runner¡¯s midsection. Runner pivots, narrowly avoiding the thrust, and counters with a swift side swipe. Hoat blocks with the spear shaft then spins to deliver a sweeping kick that Runner barely manages to evade.


    Breathing heavily, Runner steps back, reassessing his strategy. Hoat remains calm and composed, his eyes locked onto the Runner¡¯s every movement. The crowd''s cheers grow louder, and the anticipation of who will win this intense match fills the air.


    Hoat goes on the defensive, and Runner goes on the offensive. Vials of poison hit Hoat without him seeing Runner throw them. The poison has little effect on Hoat as he has grown an immunity to poison. Hoat leaps into the air and goes on the offensive. Runner is hit on top of the head with the blunt side of the spear. Hoat continues to attack, pushing Runner back. His attacks are more precise than what he used to. Runner realizes that Hoat may be the most skilled fighter he has seen and fought against. He stays on the offensive longer than Runner can keep up with. His arms and legs start to give out. He falls but throws his sword up to try a counterattack. Somehow, the sword makes contact. Hoat jumps back, grabbing his thigh.


    ¡°Nice Counter. Very good form. Exilent endurance. Some training on the ships will help with your footwork,¡± Hoat tells Runner. Runner stands and catches his breath. You are not using magic or any magic items besides the spear coming back to you, which is pretty cool.¡± Hoat shrugs. Would you like to see me do more? I''m not saying I can easily beat you. I was just wanting to see your fighting ability.¡± Runner smiles, showing his teeth ¡°Sure, let''s see what the second in charge of the most accomplished barony can do.¡± Hoat laughs and summons a golden black and green spear. ¡°Ok,¡±  The spear starts to float by his side.


    Hoat and the other spear dart in faster than Runner''s eyes can keep up with. The spear attacks on its own, while Hoat uses his other spear to prevent the Runner from blocking the floating spear. The spear penetrates straight through Runner as though he is made of paper. Runner falls to the ground and sees the sky. The spear continues stabbing him until Hoat calls it back. The healers rushed to Runner''s side and began healing him.¡±Sorry Runner. The spear is made for killing. I would never use it unless I''m in a dire situation. I was just showing off for the crowd.¡± Runner sits up ¡°Yeah, I can see the gap. So magic items can create a large gap in ability and skill.¡± Hoat shrugs ¡°Well, magic itself creates the gap. A straight-up fighter with no magic ability has its limits. Now, a fighter who also uses magic will be the most powerful person on the battlefield.¡±


    Runner stands and shakes Hoats hand. Hoat turns to the members of Krimlond and then looks back to Runner. ¡°If you accept, we will gladly take you in. Maybe one day you can join us.¡± Runner can''t hide his excitement, so he walks to the Krimlond balcony and sits beside the other members on the grass. They all pat his back and start going through his pockets. One of them says, ¡° He doesn''t have shit. ¡° one of the ladies starts putting stuff in his pockets. Runner laughs and playfully pushes them away. Lina starts throwing stuff at her hooligans. She starts mouthing the words ¡° Quit¡±. They all start messing with her back by giving her a surprised look.


    The announcer walks onto the green again. ¡° Ladies and gentlemen, that was quite the show. Krimlond looks like it has found a recruit. It''s been quite some time since they have taken a new member. Congratulations, Krimlond.¡± He smiles at them and shakes his head. Our next match is Jett and Gnash. These two are the other ones that used brute strength.¡±


    Gnash walks onto the green, but Jett does not move. He holds his hands up and tells the announcer he does not wish to continue. He walks out of the winner''s circle and walks out of the area. The announcer sadly accepts the forfeit. ¡° Looks like Gnash goes to the next round.


    The announcer turns to face the winner''s circle. ¡°Zavet, Alley, you are the next combatants. Let''s see a nice, clean match.¡± Zavet looks to Alley excitedly. ¡°You ready?¡± Alley looks at Zavet, testing her voice, and clears her throat. ¡° Yeah, let''s give them a good show, yeah. Don''t try to win so fast.¡± Zavet laughs along with Hoat


    Zavet walks onto the green, full of excitement. Alley makes her way to the weapons racks next to the green. She grabs a new mace, a dagger, and a shield. Then, she meets Zavet in the middle of the green. The announcer looks at both. ¡°Are you ready?¡± They both nod. ¡°Fight,¡± the announcer takes a few steps back; Alley and Zavet circle each other.


    Alley begins to cast protective magic, creating a shimmering shield around herself. Zavet mimics her, but his shields are darker and slightly obscure his form. Alley, puzzled by the difference, squints to see him better through the magical barrier.


    ¡°Here I come,¡± Zavet announces, striding confidently towards her. Alley strains to see him through the distortion of his shield, but suddenly, he¡¯s right beside her, striking swiftly. She winces as his tail slashes her side, drawing blood.


    ¡°Uhh, Zavet, the shield is supposed to stay on you,¡± she admonishes, clutching her wound. Zavet glances at his shield, realizing it has drifted away. ¡°Just a sec,¡± he mutters, gesturing for the shield to return to him. The crowd laughs as Zavet chases the elusive orb of magic around the arena. Alley shakes her head, taking advantage of his distraction to launch an attack.


    She catches him off guard, her blade cutting deeply into his dominant arm. Zavet shows no sign of pain, and his focus is solely on retrieving the orb. He finally grasps it, only to find Alley behind him, poised to strike. In a panic, he hurls the orb at her. It passes through her, causing her eyes and fingers to blacken with decay. She stares at her hands in horror.


    ¡°Zavet, what is that?¡± she demands, her voice tinged with fear.


    Zavet shrugs, unsure. Seizing the moment, he attacks again, his tail tearing a chunk of flesh from her side. Alley darts back, attempting to heal herself, but the healing magic only intensifies her pain. She screams, her eyes filled with desperation. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Zavet looks at her helplessly, gesturing with his hands in confusion. Desperate and angry, Alley launches a ferocious onslaught, her attacks fueled by pain and panic. Zavet dodges and counters, but her expertise leaves him with numerous wounds. His left leg is barely attached, hanging by tendons and muscles.


    Alley¡¯s condition worsens rapidly. Her eyes and nose turn black; her breathing becomes labored. ¡°Zavet, you need to pull this out of me before they see. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I don¡¯t want you getting into trouble if it¡¯s what I think it is,¡± she whispers urgently.


    Alley begins a theatrical display of attacks, intentionally missing Zavet by narrow margins. He catches on and starts working to extract the dark magic from her. With each attempt, dark liquid oozes from her pores like black sweat. Her face and hands gradually clear as the malevolent substance is expelled.


    The crowd, unaware of the true nature of their struggle, cheers wildly, believing they are witnessing an intense and skillful duel. Zavet focuses intently, using his knowledge of necromancy to draw out the last remnants of the dark magic. Alley¡¯s breathing steadies and her skin returns to its normal color.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispers, her eyes filled with relief and gratitude. Zavet nods, his wounds severe but his determination unwavering. The two warriors, now allies in their secret struggle, face the crowd with the appearance of fierce competitors, their true battle hidden beneath the spectacle.


    She wipes her face and starts attacking again. Zavet falls as she cuts off his leg. He rolls and attacks with his tail, knocking her sword out of her hand. He pulls her in, and they start grappling on the ground. She manages to pull out the dagger and starts stabbing him. He gets his tail around her neck and starts choking her.  She stops fighting and goes limp. He keeps choking her. After a few moments, the healers tell him she is out, and he wins the fight.


    Talich walks up to Zavet, pulls him off the green, and begins healing him. ¡°Boy, Do Not Use Your Magic Here. I will pull you out of this tournament. You understand me.¡± Zavet cowers, never being scolded like that. ¡°I''m sorry. I don''t know how to use it very well.¡± Talich pats his head and waits to see if anyone approaches them. After five minutes, no one approaches them. ¡°No one noticed the magic was necromancy,¡± he says quietly.  ¡°You took some heavy hits. She stabbed you a bit in the ribs. Zavet, that dagger was pretty long. How did you manage to stay alive, sustaining that much damage? ¡°  Zavet shrugs. ¡° I don''t know. I know it should have hurt, but something was pushing me forward. ¡°


    Talich used four higher-level necrotic spells to heal Zavet. He whistles in amazement ¡°That''s a lot of magic to heal you. Something is changing within you. Getting stronger. If I gauge your endurance, you would be around the power of a death knight, the strongest undead you can create without being a lord of necromancy. You are not undead, though. But you are healed by necromantic magic. If I were you, I would lose the next match on purpose. We don''t need the royals taking an interest in you.¡±


    Zavet listens but starts shaking his head. ¡°I don''t want to lose. I want to fight Hoat. I can smell necromancy on him. Watching his fight with Runner, I don''t know if I can beat him. I want to find out.¡± Talich grins and laughs a little bit. ¡° You may be able to.  I don''t know anyone besides myself who can take a death knight alone. Last year, It took six of the strongest members of Krimlond to kill one.¡± Zavet laughs and starts acting tough with his arms as if he is swollen with muscle.


    The announcer calls Gnash and Vexx to the green. Vexx walks up, waves to the crowd, and meets Gnash. The announcer gets them in the middle of the green and yells, ¡°Fight!¡±


    Vexx and Gnash clash as they both furiously charge each other. The two begin to exchange blows. Both of them use brute strength.


    The two combatants continue exchanging blows. After a few minutes, they are exhausted yet push through, trying to get the upper hand. Gnash falls to his knees as Vexx stands, looking down at him. Both men are breathing heavily. Vexx musters up the last bit of his strength and kicks Gnash in the chest. Gnash lays on his back motionless. Vexx drags himself over to the other combatant. Vexx delivers a devastating blow to the chest of gnash. He slowly steps back, waiting for the healers to do their part. They run in and begin casting healing spells on both combatants.


    The announcer yells, ¡°I think we have a winner. That was a great display of strength for both combatants. Vexx has shown us he is here to win. We will see Vexx and Zavet in the semi-finals. We will take a short break to allow Vexx to catch his breath. ¡° Vexx sits in the winner''s circle, away from the others.


    Zavet sits with Talich as they wait. Alley walks over to them with some food and a cup of water. ¡°You were something else out there, Zavet.¡± he looks up at her. She hands him fish and water. ¡°A little something to keep you going. I am looking forward to this being over. I want to get to know you and Runner. You guys are fun. I think I''ll go places if we become friends. ¡° Hoat  Interrupts Zavet as he is going to reply to her. ¡°You were all great. Don''t worry. Win or lose, I will give the four of you tokens of our barony. We will include you in our missions and jobs. Just to feel you out. You hear that vexx that counts for you, too.¡±


    Vexx turns to Hoat ¡°I would not join your little group of stuck-up elites.  You are a laughingstock of the kingdom. Your group is as strong as it is because you keep a small number of members. The spoils of your missions and wars spread out equality.¡±  Hoat nods and gives Vexx an apologetic smile. ¡° I''m sorry, that''s what it looks like from the outside. The real reason we keep low numbers is because we have been betrayed multiple times. Each time, they have taken very valuable rituals from us, along with magic items we loaned to the members. So yes, we are very cautious about who we let join us. It takes years to gain our trust now. every barony has gained power in one way or another because of our ex-members stealing info or other valuables from us.¡± Vexx just stares at Hoat for a long minute. Then he stands up and walks away.


    The announcer walks to the center of the green. He bellows out. ¡°Your Majesty, lords, ladies, And our beautiful People of the kingdom. Welcome to the Semifinals. We have The Lizardman Zavet and Vexx Andiesen, older brother to lord Vlad Andiesen.¡±


    The courtyard green buzzes with anticipation as Vexx and Zavet approach the center of the arena. Vexx, his demeanor cold and detached, wields a basic iron short sword in one hand and a longsword in the other. Each weapon, though simple in design, gleams under the afternoon sun. Zavet, a seasoned lizard man, checks his weapon, Rumpwhip, and his sturdy shield, ensuring they are battle-ready. The metallic clink of his shield is reassuring. He lifts his gaze, meeting Vexx''s determined stare as the announcer raises his hand, ready to signal the beginning of the duel.


    Without warning, Vexx charges forward, his eyes locked on Zavet. He leaps into the air, swords poised to strike. The announcer¡¯s voice cuts through the tension, ¡°Begin!¡± The clash is immediate and violent¡ªVexx¡¯s swords meet Zavet¡¯s shield with a resounding clang. The force of the impact sends Zavet crashing to the ground, his shield buckling under the pressure. Vexx lands deftly, his form agile and predatory.


    Both combatants quickly regain their footing and begin to circle each other; eyes narrowed in focused intensity. Vexx¡¯s movements are fluid and precise, betraying a level of skill that seems almost unexpected. His strikes are a blur of steel as he presses his advantage, his swords cutting through the air with lethal intent.


    On the sidelines, an old elf materializes beside Talich, who is cheering fervently for Zavet. An ethereal glow and an air of authority mark the elf¡¯s appearance. ¡°How has our little lizard fared in the tournament?¡± the elf inquires, his voice a low murmur though it carries an underlying command.


    Talich, caught off guard but quickly regaining composure, turns to face the elf. ¡°Master? What brings you here?¡± he asks, his voice tinged with surprise and respect.


    The elf places a weathered hand on Talich¡¯s shoulder; his touch is both reassuring and commanding. ¡°I sensed a significant surge of energy emanating from this area,¡± he explains, his gaze fixed intently on Zavet. ¡°I needed to relay a command directly to you. You and the lizard must assist the city with the impending events. Maintain a favorable appearance. Consider taking over a barony. Have Zavet align himself with Lina for the time being. I have further tasks for him once he ingratiates with their circle.¡±


    As the elf begins weaving a complex spell, murmuring arcane words, Talich watches with keen interest. The magic weaves around the elf, shimmering with an otherworldly light. ¡°We will do as commanded,¡± Talich responds with a slight bow of his head, his voice firm and resolute.


    Back in the arena, the fight has reached a fever pitch. Vexx¡¯s attacks are relentless, leaving a trail of blood and injuries on Zavet. The lizard man¡¯s cold-blooded nature gives him extraordinary tolerance for pain and injury. Despite the grievous wounds¡ªa missing eye, a severed arm at the elbow, and numerous punctures¡ªZavet¡¯s resolve remains unshaken. His breathing is labored, his movements sluggish, yet he stands firm, his gaze unwavering.


    Facing Vexx, Zavet¡¯s raspy but determined voice emerges. ¡°Why do you fight like this now when you fought so differently in your previous matches?¡±


    Vexx halts his advance, lowering his swords. His expression shifts to one of casual disdain, a smirk curling at the corners of his mouth. ¡°My apologies,¡± he says, his tone dripping with condescension. ¡°I seldom leave the Andiesen Estate. My primary role is training the Andiesen guards. I initially entered this tournament out of boredom. However, with the lords participating, I saw an opportunity to remind them of their lesser standing compared to the House of Andiesen. My little brother¡¯s defeat at the hands of someone from the north was a disgrace to our family.¡±


    Zavet, his resolve steeled and voice resolute, responds with a dismissive shrug. ¡°That someone from the north is named Alley. She put up a better fight than you. You talk too much.¡±


    The shift in Zavet¡¯s demeanor is palpable; his focus and determination are sharper than ever. The duel has become more than a mere contest of skill; it is a testament to Zavet¡¯s indomitable spirit and Vexx¡¯s arrogance. Mesmerized by the unfolding drama, the crowd waits, awaiting the next move in this high-stakes confrontation.


    The magic that the old elf weaved seeped into Zavet from the ground. Vexx did not realize why he got so many hits off Zavet. It was not because he was better than him but because he was receiving Messages from the old elf through magic. He was told to stand exactly Where he is currently standing. All of Zavet''s wounds closed, and his missing Limbs started to grow back extremely fast. A voice command from Talich''s Master creeps into Zavet''s mind. Win this tournament.  The command rang through his mind. His mind entered another state of  Concentration.


    Vexx charged in with unmatched skill, which this tournament has yet to see. Zavet waited for the last second, just as the swords were a foot from his face. He threw himself backward into a backflip. He wrapped his tail around his opponent''s leg, causing Vexx to do the slips. Vexx screamed in pain and rolled over, escaping an onslaught of kicks, tail whips, and claws.


    In panicked defensive maneuvers, Vexx cut the lizardman''s tail off. The onslaught stopped, giving him time to stand up. Zavet used this time to grab his rump whip and his shield.


    As the duel resumes, Zavett adopts a new strategy. Each time Vexx lunges with a sword, Zavett counters with precise bursts of magic, conjuring barriers of shimmering energy and pulses of elemental force. Vexx, initially surprised, quickly adapts. He nods in acknowledgment, a flicker of appreciation crossing his face as he begins to mirror Zavett¡¯s magical responses. With a deft flick of his wrist, he channels the same type of magic, creating a fluid exchange of magical prowess between them.


    The air crackles with the clash of magic and steel, and the arena¡¯s atmosphere is tense. Zavett, however, catches a whiff of something familiar¡ªan unmistakable scent of necromancy. His eyes narrow as he looks at Vexx with renewed scrutiny. ¡°You use necromancy too,¡± Zavett accuses, his voice a low growl.


    Vexx, momentarily losing his frustrated scowl, winks at Zavett with a hint of satisfaction. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s a useful tool,¡± he admits casually, gesturing to a healed wound that would have otherwise been a gaping injury. ¡°It healed me.¡±


    Zavett glances down at the wound that should have been on Vexx, his eyes reflecting a mix of surprise and understanding. ¡°I see,¡± he responds, his tone heavy with realization.


    Still excited, the crowd falls into stunned silence as Vexx abruptly raises his hand. ¡°I forfeit!¡± he declares with a dramatic flourish. His sudden decision leaves the spectators in disbelief, and the crowd roar transforms into a murmur of confusion and speculation. Vexx strides off the green with a confident, almost defiant stride.


    The Queen rises from her seat, her regal presence commanding attention. She addresses the discontented crowd with a voice both soothing and authoritative. ¡°You must respect his decision, whether you agree with it or not. It is his right to forfeit. We rarely have the honor of witnessing a trainer from such a prestigious household as the House of Andiesen enter our tournament. I extend my gratitude to Vexx for the captivating performance he has given. Your display thoroughly entertained both Her Majesty and me.¡±


    Her gaze shifts to Zavett, admiration evident in her eyes. ¡°Our newcomer Zavett has demonstrated unparalleled tenacity. Such heart is rarely seen even among the generals of our army. We thank you, Zavett, for providing a fight that will be remembered forever. We now bestow upon you the title ¡®The Unpredictable¡¯ for your actions defy expectations and keep us on the edge of our seats.¡±


    Merlot Nurison, the formidable leader of Razlond, chuckles warmly as he applauds Zavett¡¯s performance. He then turns to the Queen Consort, patting her hand affectionately. She responds with a loving smile, blowing him a kiss. Her lips form ¡°love you,¡± a silent but heartfelt declaration of their bond.


    As the crowd settles, the announcer steps forward. ¡°We have a winner!¡± he proclaims. ¡°Zavett, please step off the green and take a moment to clean up. You¡¯ve earned it.¡±


    Zavett, his energy depleted and his heart racing wildly, stumbles over to Talich. With a relieved exhale, he collapses into Talich¡¯s supportive arms. Talich, his demeanor protective and reassuring, envelops Zavett in a firm embrace. ¡°Breathe, boy. I¡¯ve got you,¡± he murmurs, holding Zavett with the strength and tenderness of a bear cradling its young.


    The old bronze elf approaches, placing a comforting hand on Zavett¡¯s back. ¡°You fought well, my boy,¡± he says, his voice warm and encouraging. ¡°I had no doubt you would prevail.¡±


    Zavett looks up, his voice breaking with fatigue. ¡°Meh''na¡ª¡±


    He is interrupted by Talich¡¯s firm squeeze. ¡°Alright, Zavett, let¡¯s discuss your strategy for your next opponent, Hoat. He wields two spears; one is a formidable weapon, and the other has a mind capable of attacking and defending autonomously. It¡¯s going to be your toughest fight yet. You¡¯ll need to rely heavily on your magic to have any chance of victory.¡±


    Talich releases Zavett and turns to the old bronze elf with urgency. ¡°Master, do you have any advice or assistance for him?¡±


    The elf¡¯s eyes sparkle with a knowing glint as he extends a hand toward Zavett. ¡°Indeed,¡± he says, his voice imbued with ancient wisdom. As he channels energy through his hand, a warm, pulsating light envelops Zavett. The power surge causes Zavett¡¯s eyes to glow a fierce red, and his claws and tail elongate and sharpen, an enhancement that remains unnoticed by those outside the green.


    Zavett feels the transformation within him, the added strength and precision making him feel more formidable than ever. With newfound resolve, he prepares for the challenges ahead, ready to face whatever comes next in the tournament.


    As the final match approaches, the courtyard green is electric with anticipation. Hoat and Zavett stand facing each other at the center of the arena. Before the announcer can make his customary call, Hoat confidently strides forward, clearly eager to begin. Zavett, eyes narrowed and focused, remains calm and composed.


    The announcer¡¯s voice cuts through the crowd''s murmur, building excitement. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, without further ado, we present the finals of one of the most thrilling tournaments in the past forty years. A newcomer has made it to the finals¡ªan unprecedented achievement. Our lizard man fighter has displayed a level of power and determination that belies his size, with feats that some would have thought impossible. And now, he faces an opponent who is a legend in his own right.¡±


    The crowd roars in anticipation as the announcer continues. ¡°His opponent is one of the greatest warriors of our kingdom, the leader of our most illustrious baronies, the lord of the seas, and a man of extraordinary accomplishment. He is Hoat, a name that will be remembered in the annals of history. Hoat won this tournament twenty years ago at fifteen, and he is the only known person to have ever defeated Sir Merlot Nurison. Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you¡ªLord Hoat!¡±


    The roar of the crowd crescendos, their cheers echoing throughout the arena as the announcer steps back, signaling the start of the fight. The tension is palpable as the two combatants stand across from each other, sizing each other up.


    Hoat, a towering figure with supreme confidence, begins by summoning his spear. The weapon materializes in a greenish-gold light, crackling with magical energy. The spear¡¯s ethereal glow contrasts sharply with Zavett¡¯s more subdued presence. Zavett tightens his grip on Rumpwhip, his shield positioned defensively. The weight of the command to win the tournament bears heavily on his mind, and he watches Hoat¡¯s every movement with intense concentration.


    Hoat moves with deliberate ease, feinting and probing for openings. His movements are a calculated dance meant to unbalance and unnerve his opponent. He launches a series of swift, probing attacks, each expertly aimed but ultimately blocked by Zavett¡¯s steady defense. Zavett¡¯s responses are smooth and confident, his shield effortlessly absorbing the impact of Hoat¡¯s strikes.


    Suddenly, Hoat gestures, commanding the magical spear to act independently. The spear flies through the air, seeking Zavett as an autonomous entity. However, it skims past Zavett, unable to lock onto its target. Hoat¡¯s eyes flash with understanding and slight frustration. ¡°I anticipated this,¡± he admits, his voice hinting at resignation. ¡°After revealing that I¡¯m tied to the creator of this spear, I realized it can¡¯t attack those who are connected to its creator. It¡¯s a limitation of the magic, but it¡¯s the best I can explain within these confines.¡±


    Hoat unsummons the spear with a flick of his wrist, the greenish-gold light fading from view. He closes the distance between them with remarkable speed, moving with an unnatural swiftness that defies expectations. He throws the spear behind Zavett, using it as a distraction, and then unleashes a flurry of kicks and punches. Each strike lands with precision, causing moderate but significant damage to Zavett. Despite his best efforts, Zavett struggles to counter the relentless assault.


    Hoat leaps back, raising his hand in a gesture of satisfaction. Just then, the spear reappears, thrusting toward Zavett¡¯s back with deadly intent. The attack would have pierced him, but Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s enchantments on Zavett¡¯s body activated in the nick of time, mitigating the spear¡¯s impact. The enchanted magic envelops Zavett, absorbing much of the blow and leaving him staggered but alive.


    The magical spear that struck Zavett''s back spins out of his body and tumbles over his shoulder, leaving a trail of blood. Zavett winces in pain, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He quickly lifts his shield hand, channeling his magic to heal the wound. The pain subsides as the wound begins to close, though the effort leaves him visibly shaken.


    Hoat, observing Zavett''s swift recovery, grins with respect and excitement. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re going to be a harder fight than I anticipated,¡± he declares, his voice bubbling with exhilaration. ¡°This is getting interesting.¡±


    Without hesitation, Zavett surges forward, launching a relentless barrage of attacks. His movements are a blur of precision and fury. Hoat counters with fluid grace, parrying and evading with skillful agility. The clash of their weapons and the impact of their blows create a cacophony. Both combatants are soon covered in minor wounds, their skin marred by cuts and bruises. Despite the injuries, neither fighter pauses. They heal themselves as they continue their ceaseless exchange of strikes and defenses.


    Hoat decides to escalate the battle. With a commanding gesture, he summons a blast of fire magic, propelling himself high into the air. From this aerial vantage point, he hurls his spear toward Zavett with deadly accuracy. Zavett, anticipating the attack, reacts swiftly. He throws his shield with precise aim, intercepting the spear mid-flight and knocking it out of the air with a resounding clang.


    As the spear clatters to the ground, Zavett grabs it, feeling its weight and the potent magic infused within it. But the spear¡¯s returning magic is stronger than Zavett¡¯s grip. The force pulls him through the air, dragging him towards Hoat. Zavett, in a desperate move, prepares a spell. His eyes blaze with determination as he unleashes a powerful burst of energy into Hoat¡¯s chest. The spell''s force propels both fighters downwards, their bodies hurtling through the air.


    They crash to the ground with a thunderous impact, a cloud of dust and debris erupting from the collision. Zavett seizes the moment, charging toward Hoat with a fierce resolve. He wraps his tail around Hoat¡¯s neck, trying to strangle him into submission. But just as victory seems within reach, a spear materializes through Zavett¡¯s chest, piercing him with deadly force.


    The body Zavett was choking fades into raw, swirling magic, revealing the illusion for what it was. Hoat¡¯s true form emerges, and his expression is a mask of cold satisfaction. He shoves Zavett away, pinning him to the ground with a powerful grip.


    Hoat then casts a high-level healing spell with careful precision. The spell¡¯s aura is subtle, cloaked in a veil of magic that hides its true nature. As the spell engulfs Zavett¡¯s head, the intended effect becomes apparent¡ªZavett¡¯s life force is being drained away, leaving him helpless and on the brink of death. Hoat keeps the spell¡¯s effect discreet, ensuring that no one in the crowd realizes it is a healing spell, thus preventing any interference or suspicion.


    Hoat leans in, his voice a low murmur filled with grim satisfaction. ¡°As I thought,¡± he says quietly, his words barely audible above the crowd''s din.


    Zavett¡¯s vision fades as the spell takes its toll, his body succumbing to the enchantment¡¯s fatal power. The arena, once filled with the roar of excitement, now falls silent as the crowd watches the match''s dramatic conclusion, the shocking and devastating outcome.


    The crowd''s cheers quickly turn to screams as everyone begins to rush the green. Using his magic, he leaps through the air and lands on the balcony. From there, he notices the chaos: people are attacking each other, their movements jerky and unnatural. "Undead, they are undead," he hears people screaming, desperately fighting for their lives amidst the madness.


    Mah''nethotep and Talich now stand atop the castle, with Talich holding Zavet''s lifeless body. "Is this according to plan?" Talich asks.


    Mah''nethotep shakes his head. "No. I commanded all undead to stay away today. This is unnerving. As the master of the undead and necromancers, something of my caliber is at work here. But what can it be?"


    Talich lets Zavet''s body dissipate, casting a spell on the ghost left behind. The ghost is a shadow of pure necrotic energy, reminiscent of the moon of necromancy.


    "By the power of necromancy, I command you, spirit, to serve my will. Follow the pull you feel towards the black pyramid. I will meet you there. Do not go towards the golden light at the healer''s guild. Hear my command."


    The spirit slowly disappears as it begins its journey the necromancer guild hall.


    The undead overwhelmed the city in mere moments. Each person they killed rose again as one of the undead, perpetuating the cycle. Panic and chaos spread as people ran for safety, but many did not leave the city. The streets were quickly filled with the fallen, their once vibrant lives now twisted into a macabre army of the undead.


    The queen is quickly escorted to one of the flying ships, which is kept as a precaution. The barony and their members fight valiantly to keep the royal family safe.


    Runner frantically searches for Zavet but never finds his friend. Amidst the chaos, he finds Alley, and together they fight the undead with all their might. The undead seem endless.


    Erenlond is the first to fall, followed by Razlond. Krimlond and Solond manage to reach their embassies. Solond barricades their sector of the city, but Krimlond lacks the manpower to hold off the hundreds of thousands of undead. They lose Teric and Scarlet in the fighting. Harley is separated from the group and ends up within Solond''s sector of the city.


    Lina, Hoat, Gauge, Flynn, Runner, and Alley are the only survivors to their knowledge. They reach the Krimlond embassy and can board one of the ships, hoping to escape the nightmarish fate that has befallen their city.


    ¡°We just lost all of our rituals and items,¡± Gauge says with a deeply sad sigh. Hoat is screaming for Harley, hoping she is still alive. ¡°Gauge, can you message her?¡±


    Gauge shakes his head. ¡°Sorry, all of that stuff was in our keep. We couldn''t waste time to gather it. Sorry, sir. I truly am. But if she dies, she can resurrect at the keep back home. It may take her a week or so, but she will.¡±


    Unbeknownst to them, the people who became undead had their souls locked in their bodies. The undead would need to be killed before resurrecting, a deviation from the normal undead creation spells.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Iscariot''s first memory was of a voice, a faint whisper that seemed to call him into existence. "Iscariot," it murmured, barely audible. With each recollection, the whisper grew louder until it became a commanding force that thrust him into being. He found himself crawling out from the tangled roots of a great tree, his body emerging into the world with a sense of urgency.


    Surrounding him were freshly created lizardmen, primitive beings struggling to stand and walk. They were like newborns, their eyes confused as they attempted to make sense of their surroundings. Iscariot, too, was filled with the instinct to survive, learn, and adapt. The grove was a place of beginnings, a cradle of life where he, like the others, had to learn to navigate his new existence.


    The voice returned to Iscariot frequently, becoming his constant companion and teacher. It was a maternal presence, instructing him in the basics of language and the mysteries of magic. "This is how you speak," it would say, guiding him through the sounds and meanings of words. "This is what you eat," it instructed, pointing out the fruits, plants, and small creatures that were safe to consume. It also warned him, ¡°Avoid these,¡± indicating the poisonous flora and dangerous predators lurking in the shadows.


    The voice was not just a teacher; it was a protector. It told him who to avoid, steering him clear of certain lizardmen and other beings that roamed the grove. Stay away from them, it warned, instilling a sense of caution in him.


    One of the most crucial lessons was leaving the grove early. You must go before Zavet, the voice urged, referring to the largest and strongest among the lizardmen. Zavet was a formidable figure, but the voice insisted that Iscariot''s destiny lay beyond the confines of the grove. He never questioned the voice''s wisdom; to him, it was an unquestionable authority, a maternal figure he trusted implicitly.


    Iscariot never questioned the voice''s identity. To him, it was his mother, a source of soothing words and encouragement. The voice calmed him with gentle reassurances when he was frightened or uncertain. You are strong, Iscariot. You have a great purpose.


    The teachings extended beyond the immediate needs of survival. The voice imparted to him the secrets of the undead, knowledge that surpassed even the most skilled lords of necromancy. The dead are not to be feared, it taught him. "They are a source of power, a tool for those who know how to wield it."


    This knowledge sets Iscariot apart from his peers. While the other lizardmen were learning to hunt and gather, Iscariot was delving into the arcane arts, guided by the wisdom of his unseen mother. He practiced the incantations and rituals, feeling the surge of power that came with mastering the dark arts.


    The time came for Iscariot to leave the grove. The voice had prepared him well, instilling the knowledge and skills he needed to survive in the world beyond. Go now, it urged. Your path lies elsewhere.


    Iscariot obeyed, feeling a mixture of trepidation and excitement. He knew his destiny was out there, waiting for him to claim it. The grove had been his birthplace, but it was not his home. His home was somewhere beyond, where he could fully realize his potential and fulfill the purpose that the voice had hinted at.


    As he stepped away from the familiar trees and the primitive lizardmen, Iscariot felt a sense of loss but also a sense of liberation. He was leaving behind the only life he had known, guided by the voice that had been his constant companion. But he was also stepping into a world of endless possibilities, armed with knowledge and power that set him apart.


    After leaving the grove, Iscariot traveled toward the graveyards, where heroic souls lay buried. These were no ordinary graveyards; they were sacred resting places imbued with dense, raw, necromantic magic. The voice had instructed him to go there to amass an army, promising him the power he needed to fulfill his destiny.


    However, these graveyards were heavily guarded by the kingdom''s army. Soldiers were stationed there specifically to prevent necromancers from desecrating the graves. The voice''s guidance was crucial as it led Iscariot through hidden paths and dense forests, ensuring he remained unseen by the kingdom''s patrols. You must be cautious, she warned him. The kingdom''s soldiers are vigilant and will not hesitate to strike you down if they sense your intent.


    Iscariot moved silently through the forest, his senses heightened, and his mind focused on the task ahead. The voice-directed his every step, guiding him through routes that kept him out of sight. Turn here, she would whisper. Hide in the shadows. Move quickly but quietly. Her instructions were clear and precise, ensuring that Iscariot avoided detection.


    The forest was thick and treacherous, with twisted roots and low-hanging branches that could easily trip or scratch an unwary traveler. But Iscariot was agile, his movements fluid and deliberate. He had learned to trust the voice implicitly, knowing that her guidance was his best chance of reaching the graveyards undetected.


    As he traveled, Iscariot could feel the power of the necromantic energies growing stronger. It was a palpable force, thrumming beneath the earth''s surface and vibrating in the air around him. The closer he got to the graveyards, the more intense the sensation became. It was as if the ground was alive with ancient power, waiting to be harnessed.


    Finally, he reached the outskirts of the graveyards. He could see the faint glow of the protective wards the kingdom had placed around the area, and he could hear the occasional clink of armor as soldiers patrolled the perimeter.


    Remember what I have taught you, the voice whispered. You must disable the wards and neutralize the guards without drawing attention to yourself. Use the knowledge I have given you.


    He nodded, even though he knew she couldn''t see him. He waited until nightfall when the darkness would provide the needed cover. As the moon rose, he crept closer to the wards, using his magic to blend into the shadows. He extended his senses, feeling the intricate weave of the wards'' magic. With careful precision, he began to unravel them, using the techniques the voice had taught him.


    One by one, the wards fell, their glow dimming until completely extinguished. Now came the more dangerous part: dealing with the guards. He moved silently, his movements fluid and precise. He used his magic to cloud their minds, making them tired and disoriented. They slumped to the ground one by one, falling into a deep, dreamless sleep.


    With the wards disabled and the guards neutralized, he finally entered the graveyards. The raw necromantic energy was overwhelming, but he felt excited. He was finally here, ready to fulfill the purpose the voice had set for him.


    Now, my child, the voice urged. "Raise the fallen heroes and make them your own. They will be the foundation of your army."


    He began the incantations, his voice low and steady. The ground trembled, and the air grew cold. The heroic souls started to rise, their spectral forms glowing with an eerie light. They were bound to his will, their eyes filled with reverence and determination.


    You have done well, the voice said, a note of pride in her tone. "But this is only the beginning. There are many challenges ahead, and you must be prepared for them. But know this: I will always be with you, guiding you every step of the way."


    He nodded, feeling a sense of purpose and resolve. With his new army at his command, he knew he was ready for whatever lay ahead.


    The first time Iscariot and Zavet met was on the way to the second graveyard. It was not face-to-face, but Zavet came to him through Astral projection. The voice spoke for him, the first time she had done that. It is also the first time since he came into existence that he heard his name. He thought a lot about that first encounter with Zavet. The voice seemed afraid, and she wanted Zavet away from him.


    The second graveyard proved even easier for Iscariot to conquer. The wards that protected it were intricate, but he had quickly learned how to unweave such magic. With each spell he dismantled, his confidence grew. The voice guided him, teaching him the subtleties of magical wards and how to counter them.


    There were more guards this time, but Iscariot''s undead minions quickly overpowered them. The soldiers, though vigilant, were different from the combined strength of Iscariot''s growing army. This time, he created an even stronger undead, flexing his magical prowess and pushing the limits of his necromantic abilities. Each new minion was a testament to his power and skill.


    Isariot''s display of power was noticed. It drew the attention of Merek, the lord of liches, a formidable figure known for his mastery of necromancy. As Iscariot worked his magic, he felt a presence approaching. The voice spoke through him, introducing him with confidence. ¡°Merek, lord of liches. My name is Iscariot. I am--¡±


    Merek interrupted him, his tone dismissive. ¡°I do not know you. I make a point of knowing all the necromancers.¡± His voice was commanding, carrying the weight of authority and expectation of obedience. Merek''s presence was overwhelming, his power palpable.


    Before the voice could respond, Merek asserted his will over Iscariot, attempting to dominate him with a command. However, Iscariot felt nothing, no compulsion to obey. Merek''s eyes narrowed as he tried again, but the result was the same. Iscariot stood unaffected, defying the command of a lord of liches.


    The lord of liches stepped back, disbelief evident on his face. No necromancer had ever defied his voice commands. Iscariot turned to face Merek, feeling the magic within the command fizzle and fail. The voice within him surged, and his eyes began to glow a bright green, the color of necromantic power.


    Typically, greater undead had eyes that glowed red, and living necromancers did not have glowing eyes at all. But Iscariot was different, a unique blend of the living and the undead. The glow in his eyes was a testament to his power and the voice that guided him.


    Merek, stunned by Iscariot''s resistance, gathered his power, readying himself for a confrontation. ¡°What are you?¡± he demanded, a mix of curiosity and anger in his voice. He had never encountered a necromancer who could resist his will, let alone one who exuded such raw, untamed power.


    The voice within Iscariot responded, filled with authority and confidence. ¡°I am Iscariot, born from the fall of the forgotten. You will not command me, Merek. Your power holds no sway over me.¡±


    Merek''s eyes blazed with anger. ¡°You dare defy me?¡± He raised his hands, summoning dark energies, ready to strike down this insolent upstart. But Iscariot stood his ground, unafraid. He channeled the necromantic energies that thrummed beneath his skin, feeling the power surge through him.


    As the confrontation reached its peak, the air crackled with dark magic. The voice within Iscariot guided him, providing him with the strength and knowledge to counter Merek''s attacks. With a wave of his hand, Iscariot unleashed a torrent of necromantic energy, meeting Merek''s assault head-on.


    The clash of their powers was intense, shaking the ground beneath them. Iscariot¡¯s defiance and unique abilities gave him an edge over Merek. As their dark energies collided, Iscariot felt the strength of his magic surge, a potent force that even Merek, the lord of liches, could not withstand.


    Merek¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he felt Iscariot¡¯s will pressing against his own. He struggled to maintain dominance, but Iscariot¡¯s power was relentless, a tide of necromantic energy he could not hold back. The ground around them trembled, gravestones shattering under the strain of their magical duel.


    Slowly, inexorably, Merek was driven to one knee. His expression twisted with effort and disbelief; he fought to resist the overpowering force of Iscariot¡¯s will. Sweat beaded on his forehead, and his hands trembled as he attempted to summon more dark energy to fend off the assault. But Iscariot¡¯s strength grew, fed by the raw necromantic magic that thrummed through the graveyard.


    With a final, desperate effort, Merek tried to push back, but it was too late. Iscariot¡¯s will crushed his resistance, seizing control of the lich¡¯s mind. Merek¡¯s defiance melted away, replaced by a blank expression as his consciousness was overwhelmed. He was no longer a master of necromancy; he was a puppet, his strings pulled by Iscariot¡¯s commanding hand.


    Iscariot stood over the fallen lich, his eyes still glowing with the bright green light of his necromantic power. He had done the unthinkable: overpowered the lord of liches, asserting his dominance in a realm where no one dared challenge Merek. The voice within him hummed with approval.


    As Merek knelt before him, utterly defeated, Iscariot felt a surge of triumph. He had not only survived but had proven himself superior. The path ahead was clear¡ªhe would continue to amass power.


    ¡°Reanimate all the heroes within this graveyard,¡± Iscariot commanded Merek, his voice firm. The voice within him hummed with approval, then whispered, I think it''s time to test your power. Let us march on Nuri''Fon.


    Merek nodded and teleported away to carry out Iscariot¡¯s orders. In an instant, the lich began a powerful ritual, casting a spell to raise the dead within a twenty-foot radius. Each incantation was precise, and with every wave of his hand, more corpses rose from their graves, ready to serve.


    Iscariot watched intently, absorbing the spell''s intricacies. The voice guided him, helping him understand and eventually amplify the ritual. Soon, he could extend the magic to cover the entire graveyard, bringing all the heroic souls under his control.


    As the undead rose, chanting his name, a new presence intruded into Iscariot''s mind. Zavet, the strongest among the lizardmen, pushed away the voice that had guided him for so long. This unexpected interruption made Iscariot momentarily falter, but he quickly regained his focus.


    Merek teleported back beside him, bowing slightly. ¡°Master Iscariot, your legion of undead is ready,¡± he reported, his tone respectful. Iscariot looked at the vast army he had raised, a sea of undead warriors standing before him, their eyes glowing with necromantic energy.


    Though pushed aside, the voice still lingered, urging him to take the next step. Iscariot knew what he had to do. He turned to his newly formed legion, his expression one of cold determination. ¡°Go forth and kill the living,¡± he commanded, his voice echoing with authority.


    Iscariot felt Zavet¡¯s presence in his mind, pushing against the voice that had guided him for so long. Summoning his will, he directed his power toward Zavet, finding the task significantly more manageable than overpowering Merek. Zavet did not resist; he succumbed like an uncontrolled undead. Satisfied, Iscariot pushed Zavet''s influence away, clearing his mind. The voice, however, did not return immediately.


    With his path clear and his mind focused Iscariot commanded his undead legion to march toward Nuri''Fon. The rhythmic shuffle of the undead filled the air, a chilling prelude to the chaos they intended to unleash. Merek, now firmly under Iscariot''s control, moved beside him, an imposing figure symbolizing the power Iscariot now wielded.


    As they neared the outskirts of Nuri''Fon, the city loomed in the distance, its walls standing tall against the horizon. The anticipation of the impending conquest hung heavy in the air. Iscariot could feel the necromantic energies swirling around him, feeding his strength and resolve.


    Finally, just as they were about to launch their attack, the voice returned, its presence a familiar and comforting guide. Wait, she instructed, her tone filled with urgency and purpose. I have an ancient but powerful spell we can cast on the townspeople. Then, we can kill a few and spread a necrotic disease.


    Iscariot paused, absorbing her words. The voice had never steered him wrong before, and he trusted her judgment implicitly. ¡°What must I do?¡± he asked, his mind shifting gears to accommodate this new plan. Merek had instructed him to have the undead bury themselves.


    The voice detailed the spell, its intricacies, and its dark origins. ¡°This spell will weave through the very essence of the townspeople, making them susceptible to necrotic magic. Once infected, the disease will spread rapidly, turning the living undead.¡±


    Iscariot began the incantation, his hands weaving the complex patterns necessary to cast the spell. The air around him shimmered with dark energy, and a faint green light emanated from his eyes, intensifying as the spell took shape. Merek stood by, ready to assist if needed, but this was Iscariot¡¯s moment.


    With a final flourish, Iscariot unleashed the spell. Tendrils of necromantic magic snaked through the air, penetrating the city¡¯s walls and seeping into the bodies of its inhabitants. Unaware of the impending doom, the townspeople continued their daily routines, oblivious to the dark magic taking hold of them.


    Satisfied with the spell''s initial spread, Iscariot turned to Merek. ¡°Now, we begin the second phase. Select a few targets and kill them. Their deaths will activate the necrotic disease.¡±


    Merek nodded and teleported into the city, selecting key individuals and ending their lives with swift, precise strikes. As each body fell, the necrotic disease began to spread, fueled by the dark magic Iscariot had cast. The townspeople started showing signs of the infection, their flesh turning gray and their movements sluggish.


    Within hours, the disease had spread throughout Nuri''Fon. Once vibrant and full of life, the city''s inhabitants were now shambling corpses bound to Iscariot¡¯s will. He watched with satisfaction as his army of undead grew, bolstered by the newly risen dead.


    As the undead marched through Nuri''Fon, Iscariot felt a surge of triumph. The voice within him whispered praise, reinforcing his belief in his destined greatness. With each step, the city fell deeper into his grasp, its living inhabitants either succumbing to the necrotic plague or joining the ranks of the undead.


    Iscariot stood at the forefront of his legion, his eyes glowing with the bright green light of his necromantic power. The voice, now a constant presence once more, guided him, her wisdom and strength ever-present. Together, they would conquer Nuri''Fon and any city that stood in their way.


    That''s how he felt until Mah¡¯nethotep and Talich jumped from the palace''s roof. ¡°Who commands you?" Talich said, with authority in his voice, attempting to force Iscariot to reveal his commander. Iscariot resisted Talich''s attempts.


    Iscariot noticed that both men possessed the formidable power of necromancy. While Talich was no match for Iscariot, Mah¡¯nethotep proved to be an insurmountable adversary, defying all of Iscariot''s attempts to defeat him. When Mah¡¯nethotep shook his head and spoke, he made it clear that he was neither undead nor considered a necromancer. Instead, he claimed to be the very creator of the magic Iscariot was using, stating, "My name is Mah¡¯nethotep." His name alone exuded a commanding air of respect. As Iscariot ventured forth, he sensed the voice reacting in a manner he had never experienced. It was not fear for who he was but rather a fear for something else. Perhaps it was not even fear but rather an apprehension of what was. The voice warned Iscariot, saying, "Don''t let him touch you. He will sever our connection."Iscariot noticed that both men had the power of necromancy. Talich was no match for Iscariot, but Mah¡¯nethotep proved impossible to defeat, no matter how hard Iscariot tried. Mah¡¯nethotep shook his head and said, ¡°I''m not undead nor considered a necromancer. I am the creator of the magic you are using. My name is Mah¡¯nethotep.¡± His name alone commanded respect. Iscariot could feel the voice react like he had never felt before. It wasn''t fear for who he was, but her fear was for something else. Maybe it was not fear but fear of what was. The voice told Iscariot, "Don''t let him touch you. He will sever our connection."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    As Iscariot stood among the fallen, savoring his victory, Mah¡¯nethotep suddenly launched a powerful mental assault on him. The force of Mah¡¯nethotep''s will was unlike anything Iscariot had ever encountered. It was a torrent of raw power, an unyielding pressure that threatened to crush his consciousness. Alone, Iscariot knew he could not withstand this onslaught.


    But he was not alone.


    The voice within him, his constant guide and mentor, surged with power. The voice that had nurtured and shaped him directed all her energy into countering Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s attack. The struggle was intense, a battle of wills fought on a plane beyond the physical. Iscariot felt the crushing weight lift as Wispein¡¯s strength intertwined with his own, forming a barrier against the Bronze Elf''s overwhelming might.


    Mah¡¯nethotep, sensing the interference, took a step back. His eyes widened in shock and recognition. ¡°Wispein, you live? My friend, please stop and join me. This is not the time. You will cause the gathering of heroic souls to reoccur. We must wipe out the heroic souls in one fell swoop to take revenge on the dragons.¡±


    Never hearing the voice''s name, Iscariot tries to speak but finds himself mute. He attempts to move, but his body remains unresponsive. Panic sets in¡ªa foreign and terrifying sensation for him. He has never been locked out of his own body before. She has taken complete control.


    She speaks through him, not with his voice but with her own, a whisper that cuts through the silence: "Mah¡¯neth, you have no idea what happened in the days leading up to my banishment to the space between the moons. She is not dead. Nuri took her soul and stored it within something. It was here. I felt it."


    Mah¡¯nethotep stares at Iscariot, eyes wide with hope and despair. "Why do you do this? She is gone. You torment me with the idea of my love being alive. I created this magic to bring her back. Her soul was destroyed, just like the rest of my people. Nuri and Taigha killed them all and ripped their souls apart. I saw them do it. I barely survived myself. Please, Wispein, you are my oldest friend. We are the only ones left from that time. Help me kill the druids and take the kingdom."


    Wispein, through Iscariot''s body, looks around, memories flooding back¡ªmemories of a time when dragons and elves were allies, a time long lost.


    Merek teleports next to Iscariot, his stance ready to defend. Mah¡¯nethotep tilts his head toward the lich, a cold, calculating expression on his face. "You have taken one of my lords. What were your intentions? You knew Merek. You would have felt my power through him even if you did not."


    Before Iscariot can react, Mah¡¯nethotep is suddenly upon him. Wispein struggles to maintain control, but she is lost in her memories. Mah¡¯nethotep''s bronze hand touches Iscariot, severing the connection between him and Wispein with a single, decisive touch.


    Iscariot feels her presence leave him. Now in control of his body, he stumbles backward, eyes wide with fear. ¡°No,¡± he murmurs, his voice trembling. Mah¡¯nethotep turns his gaze to him, his expression unreadable. ¡°No,¡± Iscariot repeats, backing away further. The elf had just taken her from him, severed their connection. Desperately, he reaches out for her with his mind, but there is no response.


    Mah¡¯nethotep steps closer, his voice low and probing. ¡°Are you okay, Wispein?¡±


    Sensing Iscariot''s distress, Merek acts swiftly. He sends a bolt of highly concentrated necromantic energy hurtling toward Mah¡¯nethotep, striking him in the face. The elf staggers back, visibly affected but not severely harmed. Now panicked and unsure what to do, Iscariot lunges forward, attacking wildly. Mah¡¯nethotep rolls back, avoiding most of the damage but still sustaining injuries.


    ¡°Stop, Wispein!¡± Mah¡¯nethotep shouts, his voice laced with both confusion and frustration.


    In his agitated state, Iscariot lashes out with his tail, striking Mah¡¯nethotep across the chest and sending him sprawling.


    The streets echoed with tension as Mah¡¯nethotep vanished, reappearing atop a nearby building with a commanding presence. His voice, imbued with ancient power, boomed across the battlefield. ¡°You leave me no choice. Hear me, my lords of necromancy. Come to my side and defend your master.¡±


    In response to his call, seven dark figures materialized beside him, each radiating formidable power. Emmett, the Lord of Revenants, stood tall with a skeletal grin, his eyes flickering with ghostly fire. Emmerich, the Lord of Death Knights, clad in blackened armor, held a massive, blood-stained sword. Behr, the Lord of Banshees, appeared as a spectral figure, her wails echoing through the air. Treston, the Lord of Vampires, emerged with a predatory gaze, his fangs glinting. Zamza, the Lord of Zombies, exuded a putrid stench, his rotting minions shuffling restlessly. Kyln, the Lord of Ghouls, crouched low, his claws ready to tear flesh. Lastly, Elias, the Lord of Death Rogues, is cloaked in shadows, his daggers gleaming with malice.


    The seven necromantic lords stood at attention, their combined presence casting a palpable dread over the scene. ¡°My lord,¡± they intoned in unison, their voices a chilling harmony.


    Mah¡¯nethotep gestured toward Iscariot, his eyes blazing with determination. ¡°I need him alive,¡± he commanded, his voice brooking no dissent.


    Iscariot backed away, eyes darting between the necromantic lords and his allies. Merek, sensing the imminent threat, readied himself, his necromantic energy coalescing around him. The air crackled with tension, a silent promise of the chaos.


    The necromantic lords advanced synchronized, embodying a different aspect of death and decay. Emmett saw Merek and realized this creature could control them. ¡°Don''t allow him to force his will on you. Keep pressing the attack.¡±


    Behr floats forward, wails piercing the air, a sound that could kill anyone who hears her cry. Treston moves with inhuman speed, his eyes fixed on his prey. Zamza shuffles and moans, decaying hands ripped through the ground, grabbing Iscariot. Kyln''s hunger is evident in their every movement. Elias slips into the shadows, his form barely visible, ready to strike from the darkness.


    Merek unleashed his necromantic energy, sending tendrils of necrotic magic toward the advancing lords. The tendrils wrapped around Emmerich, but the warrior hacked at them with his sword, severing the dark energy. Iscariot, driven by fear and fury, lashed out with his tail once more, striking at the nearest foe.


    Behr screeched as Iscariot¡¯s tail connected, dissipating into a cloud of ectoplasm, Covering Iscariot. Emmett attacked Merek with his ghostly hands, clawing at his protective wards. Merek channeled more energy, sending bolts of necromantic magic at the revenant''s, but they absorbed the blows, their forms flickering but remaining intact.


    Mah¡¯nethotep watched from his vantage point, his expression unreadable. He raised his hands, and dark clouds began to gather above, swirling ominously. ¡°You will not escape your fate, Iscariot; I can sense she is no longer within you.¡± he intoned, his voice resonating with ancient power.


    Treston lunged at Iscariot, his fangs bared, but Iscariot dodged, slamming his tail into the vampire¡¯s side. Treston hissed in pain, his eyes glowing with rage. Zamza takes control of the nearby zombies. He commands them to attack Iscariot. They closed in, their moans creating a cacophony of despair. Iscariot swung his tail again, decapitating a zombie, but more took its place, their rotten hands reaching for him.


    Kyln, seeing Zamza take control of Iscariot¡¯s zombies, does the same and takes control of the ghouls, who circled Merek, their eyes gleaming with malice. Merek cast a protective barrier around himself, but the ghouls clawed at it relentlessly, their hunger for flesh driving them forward. Elias follows suit and takes his death rogues. They move in the shadows, their daggers flashing as they strike at Merek¡¯s wards, weakening them.


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s dark clouds swirled faster, lightning crackling within them. He chanted an incantation, and a bolt of dark energy shot down, striking the ground between Merek and Iscariot. The force of the impact sent them both sprawling, the ground shaking beneath them.


    Merek struggled to his feet, his eyes blazing with determination. ¡°We can¡¯t hold them off forever,¡± he shouted to Iscariot, his voice strained. ¡°We need a plan.¡±


    Iscariot, panting and bloodied, looked around at the advancing necromantic lords. ¡°We need to disrupt their coordination,¡± he said, his mind racing. ¡°If we can take out Mah¡¯nethotep, the rest might falter.¡±


    Merek nodded, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Agreed. But getting to him won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    As if on cue, Mah¡¯nethotep raised his hands again, and the dark clouds above roiled with fury. ¡°You will not escape your fate,¡± he repeated, his voice a dark promise.


    Summoning his remaining strength, Iscariot focused on his connection with Wispein, even though it had been severed. He reached deep within himself, drawing on the last vestiges of their bond. He felt a faint echo of her presence, a flicker of the power they once shared.


    He found only a well glowing with green energy. As he stared inside, he saw a vase world. Was that the forgotten? No, it was all the magic within the forgotten.


    Elias stabbed Iscariot in the back with one of his daggers, pulling him abruptly back to reality. Pain seared through him as Elias faded into the shadows once again. Iscariot tried to fight off the necromantic lords, but they proved too powerful. Despite his best efforts, they overwhelmed him.


    Iscariot''s heart sank as he watched Merek fall, struck by a dark bolt of energy Mah¡¯nethotep unleashed from the swirling clouds above. The force of the attack sent Merek sprawling to the ground, his protective wards shattering. Mah¡¯nethotep, seizing the moment, forced his will upon the weakened lich, reclaiming control.


    Now, all eight lords of necromancy turned their attention to subduing Iscariot. Emmett¡¯s revenants grabbed at him with ghostly hands, their touch freezing his skin. Emmerich¡¯s death knights encircled him, their swords drawn and ready to strike. Behr¡¯s banshees wailed, their screams piercing his mind and dulling his senses. Treston¡¯s vampires darted in and out, their fangs flashing as they sought an opening. Zamza¡¯s zombies pressed forward, their decaying forms relentless in their assault. Kyln¡¯s ghouls pounced, claws tearing at his flesh. Ever the shadowy assassin, Elias struck from the darkness, his daggers finding their mark with deadly precision.


    Iscariot struggled against the onslaught, but he was outmatched and outnumbered. His movements became sluggish as the necromantic energy from the lords drained his strength. His vision blurred, the world around him becoming a haze of pain and chaos.


    Mah¡¯nethotep descended from his perch, his expression triumphant. ¡°You should have accepted your fate, Wispein,¡± he said coldly, his voice echoing with dark power. Now, you will serve me once more.¡±


    With a final surge of will, Iscariot tried to break free, but it was useless. The combined might of the necromantic lords was too much. Emmett¡¯s revenants held him in place, their icy grip unyielding. Emmerich¡¯s death knights raised their swords, ready to strike if he made another move. Behr¡¯s banshees continued their haunting wails, filling his mind with despair. Treston¡¯s vampires and Zamza¡¯s zombies formed an impenetrable barrier while Kyln¡¯s ghouls crouched, ready to pounce. Elias remained in the shadows, his presence a constant, deadly threat.


    Mah¡¯nethotep approached, his eyes glowing with a malevolent light. ¡°You have lost, Iscariot,¡± he declared, his voice a mixture of gloating and finality. ¡°Submit, and perhaps I will show you mercy.¡±


    Taking advantage of the sudden distraction, Iscariot again sought the well within himself. Driven by a desperate need to escape and regroup, he found the well, a dark portal of swirling energy, easy to find amid the chaos. Without hesitation, he dove into it.


    He seemed to fall forever, tumbling through an abyss that defied time and space. Fragments of the Moon and remnants of ancient castles floated by, bathed in an eerie green light. Finally, the sensation of falling ceased, and he began to float in the void. The green light was more than just illumination; it was raw necrotic magic. This wasn''t ordinary magic¡ªit was creation magic, a force that only the bronze elves of ancient times could wield.


    The magic was intoxicating, its energy inviting him to embrace it. He could feel its ancient power resonating within him, the same power that had created the lizardmen like him and Zavet, the same power that had forged the Moon. The immense energy surged through him, filling every fiber of his being.


    He reached out, grasping the magic with unyielding determination. As he did, he felt the raw, primal force intertwine with his essence. It was as if the magic recognized and accepted him. He focused, forcing the magic to the surface so he could wield it.


    The energy coursed through him, a torrent of power that threatened to overwhelm him. But Iscariot was no stranger to powerful magic. He steeled himself, channeling the energy with precision and control. His body glowed with an ethereal light, the necrotic magic merging with his own. He then knew that Necrotic magic was just tainted creation magic. It was tainted with sadness and loss.


    He could feel the transformation, the ancient magic enhancing his abilities and amplifying his strength. His senses sharpened, his mind cleared, and his body felt revitalized. He was no longer just Iscariot; he was a vessel of ancient magic, a conduit for its immense power. He was the embodiment of necromancy. The moon was within him, much like Mah¡¯nethotep while on the moon.


    He became acutely aware of his surroundings as he floated in this well of power. The fragments of the Moon and castle remnants held secrets, memories of a time long past. He could sense the presence of other beings, echoes of the bronze elves who had once wielded this magic. Their knowledge, their power, was now his to command.


    He focused on his purpose. He needed to return to the battlefield to confront Mah¡¯nethotep and his Lords of necromancy. But this time, he would not be alone. He had the power of the ancient magic within him, a force that could tip the scales in his favor.


    Drawing the magic inward, he prepared to leave the void. The green light swirled around him, forming a protective cocoon. He concentrated, visualizing the battlefield and the enemies he would face. The magic responded, enveloping him in a surge of energy. A voice came to Iscariot, soothing and familiar yet powerfully commanding. It felt like the comforting voice of a mother but distinctly male. He pushed his mind outward, seeking its source. Before him materialized the giant skull of a dragon, its presence immense and imposing.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± the dragon¡¯s skull asked, echoing with ancient wisdom.


    ¡°I am necromancy,¡± Iscariot replied, his words imbued with the will of the entire moon. The eyes of the dragon¡¯s skull glowed with an eerie, cold blue light, illuminating the void around them.


    ¡°You prepare for battle?¡± the skull rumbled. ¡°Do you need the blade?¡±


    Iscariot tilted his head, considering the question. He shrugged slightly, and a memory surfaced¡ªa dagger forged from the bones of the first dragon turned undead. He recalled its immense power, far too great to be trusted by any ordinary being. The dagger had been cursed by a powerful heroic soul, ensuring the bronze elves or dragons would never see it. This knowledge flowed into him from the dragon¡¯s skull.


    Driven by an instinctual understanding, Iscariot reached into the dragon¡¯s mouth and grasped the bone blade. As he pulled it free, the dagger pulsed with a dark, ancient energy, its surface cold to the touch. The bone blade seemed to hum with a life of its own, resonating with the necromantic magic that flowed through Iscariot.


    The skull¡¯s eyes flared brighter. ¡°That blade carries a curse and a promise. Use it wisely, for its power is both a gift and a burden.¡±


    Iscariot nodded, feeling the weight of the weapon in his hand. He knew the blade¡¯s history and the consequences of wielding it. This was not just a weapon; it was a key to untold power, a relic of a bygone era when dragons and necromancers held sway over the realms.


    With the bone blade in hand, Iscariot felt a surge of confidence. The magic of the ancient bronze elves and dragons infused him with renewed strength. He was ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead, armed with the knowledge and power of ages past.


    He turned away from the dragon¡¯s skull, the green light of the necrotic magic still swirling around him. The void seemed to pulse with anticipation as if recognizing the moment''s significance. Iscariot knew his path was fraught with danger, but he was prepared to confront it head-on.


    Iscariot floated up to the mouth of the well and climbed out. He opens his eyes, bringing himself back to reality. The hands of the undead still hold him. He can see Mah¡¯nethotep making his way to him. Iscariot skin starts to crack with greenish-gold crackly energy. All the lesser undead around Iscariot had the necrotic power, giving unlife drained from them. They fall to the ground as motionless corpses. The lords of necromancy rush in to detain him, but he inserts his will. They attempt to resist, but his newfound power is absolute. They all slowly fall to one knee, screaming in horror as they feel the moon''s power overwhelm them.


    The lords of necromancy fall to his will. Mah¡¯nethotep sighs, knowing what just happened. ¡° You found where I hid the magic. Iscariot, that power was hidden so I could recreate the moon. I can not draw on that magic without my people; that is the last of that power. ¡°


    Iscariot stared into Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s eyes, a burning intensity in his gaze. ¡°Where is she?¡± he demanded.


    Mah¡¯nethotep, the bronze elf, met his gaze without flinching. ¡°She was banished,¡± he replied. ¡°Only the dragons can undo that magic.¡±


    Iscariot¡¯s nostrils flared as he took in the scents around him. He caught the distinct smell of the airship as it began to fly away. His eyes followed it, and he felt a surge of magic building within him, ready to unleash a devastating spell.


    But before he could act, a blur of motion charged at him. Talich attacked with a flurry of skilled strikes. Iscariot barely had time to react as Talich¡¯s mace came down on him, each blow dealing significant damage. Talich¡¯s weapon was no ordinary mace; it was the Sanctifier, a flail made by Dianah, the current ruler of the moon of life. It was a gift to the queen, known as the most potent undead-slaying weapon. Possibly the only weapon Mah¡¯nethotep had ever feared.


    The Sanctifier glowed with a holy light, each strike burning Iscariot with its divine energy. Pain seared through his body, but he fought to maintain his focus. He could feel the power of the necrotic magic within him, urging him to fight back. Yet, the Sanctifier¡¯s blows were relentless, each a reminder of its deadly purpose.


    Then Iscariot summoned the blade, a weapon of immense power that had never been named. Its existence was a closely guarded secret, known only to a select few, all of whom were long dead. As the blade materialized in his hand, it hummed with dark energy, ready for battle.


    The fight began anew. Drawing on tens of thousands of years of necromantic knowledge, Iscariot anticipated every move Talich made. He matched Talich¡¯s attacks with the precision and skill of a master, countering each blow with deft maneuvers. Despite the ferocity of Talich¡¯s onslaught, Iscariot began to overwhelm him, his superior knowledge and experience giving him the upper hand.


    Seeing Talich struggling, Mah¡¯nethotep intervened, hurling bolts of lightning at Iscariot. The non-necromantic magic forced Iscariot to split his focus, dodging the lethal strikes while continuing to battle Talich. The distraction gave Talich an opening. He wrapped the flail¡¯s chain around Iscariot¡¯s dagger, the enchanted links binding the two weapons together. Both weapons flew through the air with a mighty yank, disarming them.


    In a desperate move, Talich grabbed hold of Iscariot, his grip like iron. ¡°Master, grab the flail and teleport to our meeting place!¡± he shouted.


    Mah¡¯nethotep, recognizing the futility of continuing the fight, seized the flail and the dagger then vanished in a flash of light. Iscariot watched him disappear, his frustration mounting.


    With Mah¡¯nethotep gone, Iscariot turned his full attention to Talich. He rose off the ground, using his tail to lift himself to Talich¡¯s height. His eyes burned with a fierce determination as he crossed his arms, summoning his power.


    ¡°You¡¯re done,¡± Iscariot said coldly, extending his hand. A surge of raw necrotic energy blasted from his palm, hitting Talich with immense force¡ªthe overwhelming power disintegrating Talich¡¯s form in a blinding flash of light.


    As the dust settled, Iscariot hovered in the air, the remnants of his enemy falling away like ashes. He had triumphed, but the battle was far from over. Mah¡¯nethotep had escaped, taking the flail and, unknown to him, the dagger.


    Iscariot stood in triumph; his enemies were defeated, and his power was solidified. The lords of necromancy, still reeling from the intensity of the battle, gathered around him, their expressions a mixture of awe and submission. They looked to their new master, awaiting his command.


    ¡°What is your next move, master?¡± they asked in unison, their voices echoing through the battlefield''s eerie silence.


    Iscariot took a moment to survey the scene. The once bustling city now lay in ruins, a testament to the fierce conflict that had just taken place. He knew that this was only a temporary victory. The kingdom would not quickly abandon their city. They would return, seeking to reclaim what they had lost.


    With a determined expression, Iscariot sat down on a piece of rubble, the weight of his new responsibilities settling upon him. ¡°We will stay here and wait,¡± he declared, his voice firm and resolute. ¡°They will want their city back. When they return, we will be ready.¡±


    The lords of necromancy nodded, understanding the wisdom in his words. They dispersed to fortify their positions, preparing for the inevitable counterattack. Iscariot watched them go, his mind already planning the next steps. He needed to consolidate his power, ensure the loyalty of his new followers, and prepare for the challenges ahead.


    As he sat there, his thoughts turned to the quest that had driven him to this point. The memory of his mother, banished and lost, filled his heart with a renewed sense of purpose. He would not rest until he had found a way to bring her back, to undo the banishment that had torn them apart. The path ahead was dangerous, but he was ready to face it.


    Drawing on the ancient magic that now flowed through him, Iscariot began to weave a spell of protection around the city. The green light of necrotic energy shimmered in the air, creating a barrier shielding them from their enemies. As the spell took shape, he felt a sense of calm wash over him. The power of the bronze elves and dragons was his to command, and he would use it to achieve his goals.


    The night wore on, and the city settled into an uneasy silence. The lords of necromancy patrolled the streets, their eyes ever watchful for signs of their enemies. Iscariot remained seated, his mind focused on the task at hand. He knew the battle was far from over, but he was confident in his ability to lead and protect his newfound domain.


    The city was engulfed in a relentless siege. The living citizens, initially defiant, found themselves increasingly overwhelmed by the unyielding undead forces. As the siege dragged on, their fortifications, once strong and proud, were battered by wave after wave of relentless attacks.


    The undead, undeterred by the living¡¯s tenacity, pressed on with vigor. The remaining defenders quickly resurrected the fallen whenever a section of the city¡¯s defenses was breached. This cycle of death and rebirth only prolonged the conflict, making each victory for the undead short-lived and hard-earned.


    Amidst the chaos, Treston and Elias, masters of stealth, embarked on a crucial mission. Using their expertise, they infiltrated the heart of the city¡¯s defenses, slipping through shadows and avoiding detection. Their goal was to uncover the sources of the city¡¯s resurrection magic, the hidden halls where heroic souls were brought back to life to defend their city.


    Treston and Elias located the concealed resurrection chambers through meticulous scouting and cunning. These places were fortified with ancient and powerful magic, ensuring that even the mightiest defenders could be brought back to the fray.


    Once they pinpointed the locations of these critical sites, they swiftly reported their findings to Iscariot. The urgency of their message was clear: if the city¡¯s ability to resurrect its fallen defenders were not neutralized, their siege would be futile.


    Iscariot, fully aware of the stakes, acted decisively. With a wave of his hand, he summoned his necrotic energy, channeling it into a destructive force. The magic was precise and focused, aimed directly at the resurrection halls that Treston and Elias had identified.


    Once bustling with the arcane energies of life and death, the halls began to crumble under the onslaught of Iscariot¡¯s power. The walls cracked, the magical wards shattered, and the air was filled with the sound of collapsing structures and dissipating energies. Each hall that fell significantly affected the city¡¯s ability to regenerate its forces.


    As the last of the resurrection chambers fell, the undead forces intensified their assault. The living defenders, now bereft of their means to revive their fallen, began to falter. The undead pressed their advantage, pushing deeper into the city¡¯s remaining defenses.


    Once a bastion of resistance, the city was now in defeat. The living¡¯s defenses crumbled, and their will to fight waned in the face of relentless undead onslaught. The once-mighty fortifications now stood as crumbling ruins, unable to withstand the overwhelming undead force.


    Amid this tense atmosphere, a faint, familiar presence brushed against Iscariot''s mind. It was Wispein, though her voice remained silent, carefully concealed. Despite her banishment, her mind still reached out, a silent beacon of support. Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s touch had only temporarily severed their connection, and now she lingered in the shadows of his thoughts, careful not to reveal her presence too overtly.


    Iscariot felt a subtle stir within his mind, a whisper of reassurance that did not intrude on his concentration. He sensed her presence but could not decipher her exact words. It was as if she was watching over him, but she remained silent, respecting his need to stay resolute and undistracted.


    Her silence was deliberate, a way to avoid weakening his determination. She knew that any hint of her vulnerability might cloud his resolve, and she wanted him to remain focused on the task at hand. Her presence was a silent encouragement, a reminder of their bond and the purpose that drove him.


    Iscariot drew strength from this intangible connection. Even though he could not hear her voice, her support was palpable. It bolstered his spirit, reinforcing his commitment to his goals. He took a deep breath, the weight of his new role settling upon him with a renewed sense of purpose.


    The city around him was a battlefield still echoing with the remnants of conflict. The lords of necromancy, ever vigilant, prepared for the inevitable return of their enemies. Iscariot stood tall amidst the chaos, his resolve unshaken.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Zavet wakes up, his mind foggy, unable to remember his journey as a spirit. The cold, stone floor beneath him feels unfamiliar. He looks around, taking in the dimly lit resurrection hall. Shadows dance on the walls, cast by the flickering torches. Before him stands a skeleton adorned with a crown, its eye sockets glowing with an eerie blue light. He immediately recognizes it as a lich.


    "Hi," Zavet greets the lich, his voice echoing slightly in the vast chamber.


    "Who has given you permission to use this resurrection hall?" the lich demands in a voice that carries a threatening undertone, clearly unafraid to use force if necessary.


    "Talich, I think. I don''t know. I have never seen this place. What is it?" Zavet stands and begins to walk around, his curiosity piqued by his strange surroundings.


    Not satisfied with Zavet''s response, the lich raises a bony hand and casts a paralyzing spell. However, the spell does not affect Zavet. The lizard man turns to face the lich.


    "What was that?" Zavet asks, unfazed.


    Frustrated, the lich attempts a more powerful necrotic spell. The dark energy surges toward Zavet, but instead of harming him, it heals him.


    "Thanks, but I''m not hurt," Zavet replies, bemused by the lich''s apparent attempts to aid him.


    Anger flares in the lich''s glowing eyes as he draws a golden sword and lunges at Zavet. The blade sinks into Zavet''s scales, which does very little damage to him.


    "Ok, wow. You must really want to heal me," Zavet remarks, still unbothered.


    The lich pauses, his skeletal face astonished. Then, with a shrug, he attacks again. This time, Zavet uses his powerful tail to knock the sword from the lich''s hand effortlessly.


    "No, thank you," Zavet says, his tone almost playful.


    The lich''s eyes blaze with frustration as he prepares another spell, this one crackling with cold blue energy. The icy blast hits Zavet, burning like a healing spell would, causing parts of his body to frost over.


    "Ouch! Why did you do that?" Zavet exclaims, jumping back, the frost shimmering on his scales.


    As the lich prepares another icy spell, a commanding presence fills the hall. Mahnethotep strides in, his aura of authority instantly noticeable. The lich hesitates, his glowing eyes flicking to Mahnethotep.


    Zavet''s confusion quickly turns into mischievous energy as he leaps onto the lich, climbing its bony frame like a tree. The lich struggles under the unexpected assault.


    "Play easy, Tear," Mah¡¯nethotep chuckles, watching Zavet hanging onto the lich.


    The lich, clearly exasperated, looks over to Mah¡¯nethotep, his skeletal features showing a mix of fear and respect. "Uhh, Master Mah¡¯nethotep. You bless the guild with your presence. We are not properly prepared for a visit from the master himself."


    Mah¡¯nethotep''s imposing figure stands in the doorway, his eyes glowing with ancient wisdom and power. The lich quickly pushes Zavet off and begins to hurriedly tidy the hall, his movements frantic. "Stop it, lizard. Help me clean."


    Zavet, still bewildered, shrugs. He watches Tear momentarily, trying to understand what "cleaning" entails. Mimicking the lich''s movements, he grabs a nearby broom and begins to sweep, though his actions are clumsy and inefficient. He looks over at Tear, who is hastily organizing and dusting, and tries to mimic him, but the result is more chaos than cleanliness.


    Mah¡¯nethotep walks around the dimly lit hall, his eyes tracing the ancient hieroglyphs his people had inscribed centuries ago. He searches for any clue that might help unravel the mystery before them. "Zavet," he begins, his voice deep and thoughtful, "I fought a lizard man a lot like you¡ªjust a little smaller. He overpowered my hold on the lords of necromancy."


    Tear, busying himself with the frantic cleaning, suddenly screams, "WHAT? Wait! NO. Master, come on, I am cleaning. You don''t need to tease me, okay? I am sorry, but I will never let her resting place get this dirty again."


    The bronze elf, Mah¡¯nethotep, puts a finger to his lips, signaling Tear to quiet down. Teardrops his head and resumes cleaning with even more fervor.


    "Zavet, what do you know of that lizard?" Mah¡¯nethotep asks, his tone more serious now.


    Zavet stops his clumsy attempts at sweeping and looks up. "Uhh, his name is Iscariot."


    Mah¡¯nethotep curses in an ancient, dead language. "Betrayer?... Zavet, how did you get your name?"


    Zavet thinks for a moment, glancing around. "It was whispered to me as I transformed into what I am now. I just knew that was my name; why?"


    Mah¡¯nethotep sits down heavily, elbows on his knees, hands on his head. "Iscariot translates to Betrayer in my original language, and Zavet translates to Promise in the dragon''s first language. I think she named both of you these names as a threat to me. She purposely put you both on a path that would cross me. I promised Wispein to save and bring her to my moon, but I never did."


    Talich walks in from the resurrection hall, catching the end of the conversation. "Master, she knew it would cause all the other moons to fall," he says, a tear streaking down one side of his face, leaving a trail of greenish residue.


    "I''m so sorry, Wispein," Mah¡¯nethotep murmurs, staring upward, trying to keep his tears from falling. Talich''s large bear-like figure places a reassuring hand on Mah¡¯nethotep''s slender back, his hand encompassing nearly the entire span.


    Mah¡¯nethotep takes a deep breath, collecting his thoughts. "We need to find a way to undo the damage. Zavet, your transformation and the name you carry may be the key to understanding how to proceed. If Iscariot overpowered my hold on the lords of necromancy, he might know something we don¡¯t."


    Talich, standing resolute beside Mah¡¯nethotep, nods. "We must be cautious, Master. The balance of power is delicate, and any misstep could be catastrophic."


    Mah¡¯nethotep looks at Zavet with a newfound determination. "We need to learn more about your transformation, Zavet. And we need to understand why Wispein is doing this. Perhaps, through you, we can find a way to fulfill that old promise and prevent the moons from falling."


    The lich, Tear, continues cleaning, but his movements are less frantic now as he senses the gravity of the situation.


    Mah¡¯nethotep rises with a heavy heart and determined steps, heading toward the hall where his wife is laid to rest. "I require a day or so to meditate and seek guidance," he announces, echoing through the ancient corridors. He turns to Tear and Talich, his gaze firm and commanding.


    "Tear, the lizard needs a mentor. Teach him about the world, and ensure he learns to read and write. He must be prepared for the challenges ahead."


    Tear, still feeling the weight of his earlier mistakes, nods solemnly. "Yes, Master Mah¡¯nethotep. I will do as you ask."


    Mah¡¯nethotep then looks at Talich, his eyes softening slightly. "Talich, he will need a father figure. Guide him, protect him, and help him find his place among us."


    The request momentarily takes aback Talich, but he feels a sense of purpose and duty swelling within him. He has already started to see the lizard man, Zavet, as a son. He steps forward, placing a large, reassuring hand on Zavet''s shoulder. "I accept the challenge, Master. I will do my best to be the father figure he needs."


    Zavet looks up at Talich, his eyes filled with curiosity and gratitude. Mah¡¯nethotep gives a final nod of approval before disappearing into the hall''s shadows, leading to his wife¡¯s resting place.


    Tear and Talich exchange a determined glance as the ancient doors close behind him. "Come on, Zavet," Tear says, his tone gentler. "Let''s start with the basics. There''s much for you to learn."


    Talich smiles warmly at Zavet. "And I''ll be here to help you every step of the way. You''re not alone in this."


    Tear constructs a classroom, and Talich makes a bed chamber for Zavet. While they are building inside the pyramid, he explores it.


    The Necromantic Guild Hall, hidden deep within an ancient pyramid, exudes an eerie, foreboding atmosphere. As you step inside, the temperature drops noticeably, and the air feels thick with centuries of dark magic. Dimly lit by flickering torches ensconced in skull-shaped holders, the walls are adorned with intricate hieroglyphs and arcane symbols, some of which seem to move and shimmer in the torchlight.


    The main hall is a vast, echoing chamber with a high, vaulted ceiling supported by massive stone pillars, each carved with depictions of necromancers performing dark rituals. At the center of the room, a large, circular stone dais is an altar stained with the remnants of countless sacrifices. Surrounding the dais are several ornate obsidian and gold chairs reserved for the guild''s most powerful members.


    To one side of the hall, a grand staircase descends into the pyramid''s depths, leading to the crypts where the guild''s ancestors and powerful undead creatures are entombed. On the opposite side, a series of arched doorways open into smaller chambers: laboratories filled with alchemical equipment, libraries housing forbidden tomes, and meditation rooms where necromancers commune with spirits.


    The air is filled with the scent of incense and the faint, unsettling whisper of long-dead souls. Shadows seem to dance and twist with a life of their own, and an oppressive sense of ancient power pervades every corner of the guild hall. Here, the boundary between the living and the dead is thin, and the dark arts are practiced with reverence and fear.


    While Tear and Talich busily construct a classroom and bed chamber within the ancient pyramid, Zavet roams its labyrinthine halls, eager to explore his surroundings. The pyramid is a vast, enigmatic structure filled with hidden chambers, secret passages, and relics from a bygone era. Each step he takes echoes through the dimly lit corridors, where the flickering torchlight casts long, eerie shadows on the walls adorned with hieroglyphs and ancient carvings.


    As he wanders, Zavet encounters various rooms filled with arcane artifacts and mysterious objects. One chamber holds shelves with dusty scrolls and tomes; their spines cracked with age. Another room contains a collection of alchemical equipment, with strange liquids bubbling in glass vials and beakers. The scent of incense and old parchment fills the air, mingling with the musty smell of the pyramid¡¯s ancient stone.


    In one corner of the pyramid, Zavet finds a grand hall adorned with intricate murals depicting scenes of necromantic rituals and battles long past. The murals are vivid and almost lifelike, telling stories of the pyramid''s history and the powerful necromancers who once ruled there. Zavet is particularly drawn to a mural showing a fierce battle between a dragon and a group of necromancers, the dragon¡¯s scales shimmering with an otherworldly glow.


    As he explores further, Zavet stumbles upon a hidden door partially concealed behind a tapestry. Curious and adventurous, he pushes the door open, revealing a narrow staircase descending into the darkness below. He hesitates momentarily, then decides to venture down, his claws clicking softly on the stone steps.


    The staircase leads to an underground chamber, where the air is cool and damp. In the center of the room stands a large, ornate sarcophagus, its surface covered in intricate carvings and glowing runes. Zavet cautiously approaches it, feeling a strange pull as if something within the sarcophagus calls to him. He reaches out to touch one of the runes, and for a brief moment, he feels a surge of energy coursing through him.


    The sarcophagus opens with a creaking groan, releasing a thick green fog that fills the chamber. Zavet recognizes it immediately as raw necrotic magic and takes a cautious step back. The heavy lid of the sarcophagus crashes to the ground, sending a reverberating echo through the crypt. From within, an ancient bronze elf mummy adorned with an array of bright-colored gems, falls forward in a lifeless heap.


    Zavet, his curiosity piqued, cautiously approaches the mummy. He pokes it a few times, half-expecting it to react. When it remains motionless, he remembers the spell Talich had cast on the fairy when they first met. Taking a deep breath, he raises his hand and chants, ¡°By the power of necromancy, I command you, spirit, serve my will.¡±


    The air grows colder as the spell takes hold. A ghostly figure begins to crawl out of the mummy, materializing before Zavet. The apparition bears a striking resemblance to Mah¡¯nethotep, with an aura of ancient power. The ghost gazes at Zavet with an exasperated look and sighs, ¡°I told you lot to stop summoning me back. I do not care, nor do I know any magic I can teach you.¡±


    Zavet, unfazed by the ghost¡¯s irritation, smiles warmly. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Zavet. Who are you?¡±


    The ghost sighs again, a hint of weariness in his ethereal voice. ¡°My name is Nakht. Get along with it. What questions do you have?¡±


    Zavet¡¯s smile broadens as he asks, ¡°I don''t know. Maybe, why are you and Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s names so weird?¡±


    Nakht raises an ethereal eyebrow, his form flickering slightly. ¡°Weird? Our names are relics of ancient times, carrying the weight of our histories and the magic that shaped our lives. Mah¡¯nethotep was a powerful necromancer whose name reflects his lineage and the legacy he sought to uphold. As for me, Nakht it means ¡®strength¡¯ in the old tongue. Our names are not weird; they mark who we are and where we come from.¡±


    Zavet nods, intrigued by the explanation. ¡°So, you were a necromancer too?¡±


    Nakht shakes his head, his spectral form shimmering. ¡°No, I was a blacksmith and also studied the art of war. My talents lay in forging weapons and armor imbued with magic, and my strategic mind was honed on the battlefield. I was a craftsman and a warrior, not a wielder of dark arts.¡±


    Zavet''s eyes widen with interest. ¡°A blacksmith and a warrior? That sounds fascinating. What kind of weapons did you forge?¡±


    Nakht¡¯s ghostly eyes glimmer with a hint of pride. ¡°I crafted weapons of unparalleled strength and resilience, each a masterpiece imbued with enchantments. Swords that could cut through steel, armor that could withstand the mightiest of blows, and shields that could repel the strongest of magics. My creations were sought after by kings and warriors alike.¡±


    Zavet listens intently, captivated by Nakht¡¯s tale. ¡°And what about your knowledge of war?¡±


    Nakht nods, his expression serious. ¡°I studied the art of war as diligently as I did my craft. Strategy, tactics, and the ways of battle were my domains. I led armies to victory, not through brute force, but through cunning and skill. War is an art, and I was its master.¡±


    Zavet let Nakht''s ghost talk, telling him about the weapons he created and the wars he participated in.


    Meanwhile, back in the upper chambers, Tear and Talich work diligently. Tear arranges desks and chairs in the newly constructed classroom, setting out books and scrolls for Zavet¡¯s lessons. He writes a detailed lesson plan on a large chalkboard, preparing to teach Zavet about the world, its history, and the art of reading and writing.


    Talich crafts a comfortable bed chamber for Zavet with his strength and care. He constructs a small rock cave, places soft furs and blankets, and arranges a small chest for Zavet¡¯s belongings. He ensures the room is welcoming and cozy, where Zavet can rest and feel at home.


    As the day progresses, Zavet returns from the underground chamber, his mind buzzing with questions and the mysteries he has uncovered. He finds Tear and Talich waiting for him; their work is complete.


    Tear smiles, motioning to the classroom. ¡°Welcome back, Zavet. I hope you¡¯re ready to learn. We have much to cover.¡±


    Talich places a hand on Zavet¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And you¡¯ll have a resting place when you finish your lessons. Come, I¡¯ll show you your new bed chamber.¡±


    Zavet follows Talich eagerly to the tiny, cave-like chamber. Once inside, he¡¯s overjoyed and quickly begins to explore, crawling in and out of the space with childlike glee. He even playfully grabs at Talich¡¯s feet as if he''s the monster under the bed.


    Talich, smiling at Zavet''s enthusiasm, pulls out the bone dagger he took from Iscariot. He studies it thoughtfully before deciding to give it to Zavet.


    ¡°Hey, I got something for you,¡± Talich says, holding out the dagger.


    Zavet emerges from his playful exploration and looks at the dagger with curiosity. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Talich hands it to him, his voice steady. ¡°Iscariot was using it.¡±


    Zavet examines the dagger, a hint of surprise in his eyes. ¡°When I see him, I¡¯ll give it to him.¡±


    Talich shakes his head, his expression firm yet kind. ¡°No, it¡¯s yours now. I won it after you died. It¡¯s mine to give you.¡±


    Meanwhile, a week passes and a few of the kingdom''s nobles meet at the council chamber in Razlond¡¯s mountain stronghold, a stark contrast to the grand halls of the palace in Nuri¡¯fon. Carved into the rock, the room has a somber, imposing atmosphere, illuminated by the flickering light of enchanted torches. The air is cool and filled with the scent of aged stone and incense.


    At the head of a long, intricately carved stone table sat Merlot Nurison, his imposing figure commanding respect. The room was arranged with representatives from each barony: Queen Tiagha, Baroness Lina of Krimlond, and Baroness Lavender of Erenlond. Their presence was a testament to the gravity of the situation.


    Merlot, his red dragon-emblazoned sword propped against the wall, leaned forward as he addressed the gathering. "Thank you all for coming to Razlond¡¯s stronghold on such short notice. The fall of the capital to an unknown undead force has put us all in a precarious position. We must now decide on our next move."


    Queen Tiagha, seated at the head of the table beside Merlot, spoke with her characteristic calm authority. "We have received troubling reports of a battle between two distinct undead factions within the city. One group appears to be led by a small undead lizardman, while the other seems to consist of an elf and a human. The elf was seen summoning seven powerful undead, but in the end, the lizardman seemed to overpower them and took control of the elf''s undead. The capital¡¯s situation is deteriorating rapidly. The lizardman seems to have the city under his control."


    Baroness Lina nodded in agreement, her dark attire contrasting sharply with the stone surroundings. "While the elf and the human recuperate, we should launch an attack. So we can caul the hoard of undead."


    Baroness Lavender''s sharp and thoughtful gaze interjects with a hint of concern. ¡°Didn¡¯t a lizard man secure second place in the tournament right before the city was attacked? Have we interrogated him about his involvement?¡±


    Lina, the Baroness of Krimlond, shakes her head, her expression grim. ¡°No, we have not yet questioned the lizard man. However, we do have an individual who might provide insights into his identity. Please send for Runner; he might have the information we need.¡±


    A servant, accompanied by a few guards, swiftly departs to retrieve Runner. Leaning back slightly in his seat, Merlot casts a curious glance at Lina. ¡°I recall you mentioning during the feast that you had an informant within Ffair¡¯fon. Was this during the uprising of the undead forces that began to surface a few months ago? You indicated that Runner witnessed a meeting involving all the Lords of Necromancy, correct?¡±


    Lina nods affirmatively, her expression a mix of seriousness and concern. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Runner was on a mission from his knight order at that time.¡±


    Merlot consults a report in his hand, his eyes scanning the details. ¡°It is noted here that Runner was the sole survivor to return from his mission and that he endured the horrors of Wispeineth.¡±


    Lina adds, ¡°Indeed. He was one of the child survivors who were eventually conscripted into the military and later inducted into the Morning Glory knight order.¡±


    Just then, Runner enters the chambers, his posture straight and dignified. He bows deeply, adhering to the strict etiquette expected of his station.


    Merlot greets him with a formal but warm tone. "Hello, Runner. We have recently learned that you may have some knowledge regarding the lizard man who participated in the tournament and who subsequently took Nuri¡¯fon.¡±


    Maintaining a respectful demeanor, Runner responds, "Your Majesty, while I am acquainted with a lizard man, I doubt he possesses the capability to orchestrate the capture of an entire city in the manner described."


    The Queen, expressing genuine interest, addresses Runner with a kind smile. "You are the knight who defeated Lord Ivan so spectacularly. Your performance was truly thrilling. Do you believe there might have been more than one lizard man involved? Additionally, could you confirm if the lizard man in the tournament had black scales?"


    Runner, unable to meet the Queen¡¯s gaze directly, replies cautiously. "Yes, Your Majesty. The lizard man I encountered had black scales with orange markings around his eyes."


    The Queen nods thoughtfully. "Please elaborate further. How did you come to know him? Did he mention if he belonged to a tribe? Was he affiliated with necromancy in any way?"


    Runner recounts his experiences in detail, omitting that he and Talich had studied necromancy together. He describes the lizard man¡¯s demeanor and the circumstances of their encounters, painting a picture of a formidable and enigmatic figure. The Lords and the Queen listen intently, their expressions a mix of intrigue and skepticism.


    Merlot interjects, his eyes lighting up as if recalling a crucial detail. "Ah, he fought against Hoat," he says in a friendly, almost casual tone. "Could we have Hoat brought to the chambers, please?¡±


    A servant, who has been waiting attentively, steps forward and calls for Hoat. The room soon feels the tension shift as Hoat enters, his posture confident and commanding. He bows deeply to the Queen and the assembled nobles, his presence exuding both respect and authority.


    Merlot addresses Hoat with an inquiring tone. "Hoat, during your match with the lizard man, did you notice anything unusual or peculiar about him? Anything that might shed light on these recent events?"


    Hoat, taking a moment to consider the question, responds with measured clarity. "Your Majesty, the lizard man was indeed a formidable opponent. While I did not observe anything overtly unusual about him, his resilience and combat prowess were remarkable. There was an air of mystery about him, and his ability to endure and adapt was noteworthy. If there were any hidden aspects to his nature or affiliations, they were well concealed during our fight."


    Runner adds, "I can tell you he is very new to magic. He just started learning magic about a week or two ago. If you think that, I don''t think he could create all those undead."


    Merlot nods, "His magic was on the novice side. It was too far to tell what type of magic he was using. But what if he was playing both of you? Do you believe it was a coincidence that after Hoat bested him, the undead stormed the palace, forcing us to evacuate?¡±


    One of the knights of the White Orchid steps forward. "My apologies, but I would like to say that while defending the queen and fighting off the undead, I saw the lizard man you were speaking of in the arms of a large human man. At the same time, I also saw the other lizard man who attacked the city walking through the streets. I don''t believe they are the same person."


    The lords listen to the knight without interrupting. The Queen looks to the knight and says, "Thank you for sharing." She puts her hand up, signaling the end of the discussion. "I would like the baronies to track down the lizard man. I believe his name was Zavet. Merlot, I would like you to gather as much information as possible on him. If he is not a threat, we can leave him alone. In the meantime, let us get our city back."


    The room buzzes with a renewed sense of purpose as the Queen¡¯s directive sets the wheels of action in motion. The knights and lords exchange glances, each silently acknowledging the tasks ahead.


    Merlot¡¯s sharp gaze shifted to a map of Nuri¡¯fon spread across the table. ¡°I got reports that Anyone who was turned Undead Did not resurrect. Elandor Silverleaf, can you shed some light on this type of magic.¡±


    Runner looks at Hoat and whispers, ¡°Who is that?¡± Hoat whispers back, ¡°Elandor? He is the archmage of the kingdom.¡± Runner nods as he understands.


    Elandor Silverleaf stands from one of the chairs behind the queen. He is a very old-looking elf. ¡°In my 800 years, I have only encountered this while I was on the moon of undeath. This is common there. The undead would need to be killed so the people can resurrect. The issue is that the longer they stay undead, the more memories they gain from their host. The information they gain will be given to their creator.¡± Eleanor sits back down in his seat.


    Merlot tilted his head, contemplating his next strategy. ¡°We need to establish a temporary Resurrection Hall on the outskirts of the city,¡± he began, his voice steady and authoritative. ¡°We will form specialized groups of five members: one healer, one defender, one scout, and two damage dealers. This composition will minimize our casualties and increase our efficiency in reclaiming the city. Our primary objective will be to retrieve our barony members first. Knights and soldiers are highly prioritized since their combat skills are crucial for our ongoing efforts. However, we must also prioritize carpenters and stonemasons; their expertise will be invaluable in reinforcing the areas we manage to reclaim.¡±


    He placed miniature soldiers on the map, illustrating his plan. ¡°We will initially enter the city from multiple locations, targeting areas with the least concentration of undead. Each group will clear their assigned districts and then converge back at the base camp,¡± he said, pointing to the city¡¯s eastern side. ¡°Once we have secured the barony keeps, we can set up the Resurrection Hall to further our efforts.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Elandor stood up, commanding the attention of the lords gathered around. ¡°I believe we should summon the Gathering of the Heroic Souls after we have regained control of the keeps. This will bolster our forces with powerful heroes, giving us a significant advantage in reclaiming the city.¡±


    The Queen thoughtfully interjected, ¡°It has been long since we last summoned the Heroic Souls. While it could indeed provide us with formidable allies, we must remember that not all heroic souls are virtuous. Some could even be necromancers, and their intentions may not align with ours.¡±


    Merlot nodded, considering her words carefully. ¡°You are right, Your Majesty. We must weigh the benefits against the potential risks. But desperate times call for desperate measures. If we proceed with caution and vigilance, adding heroic souls could turn the tide in our favor.¡±


    The room fell silent as the lords mulled over the plan, recognizing the gravity of the situation and the need for strategic brilliance to reclaim their beloved city.


    The queen raises her hand, commanding attention with a regal presence. ¡°Okay, lords and ladies. You know your orders. We will rendezvous at the city''s eastern side near the Razlond Embassy in four days.¡±


    With a sense of urgency and purpose, the nobles and advisors rose from their seats, their murmured conversations creating a low hum of anticipation. The Queen and Merlot stood simultaneously, signaling the end of the council meeting. As the Queen gracefully exited the chamber, her robes trailing behind her like a wave of authority, Merlot remained behind. He watched her leave before turning his focus to Lina.


    ¡°Baroness,¡± he called, his voice firm yet discreet. I want to speak with you privately, Runner and Hoat.¡±


    Lina nodded, understanding the gravity of his request. The four of them quietly slipped away from the bustling hall, finding a secluded room where they could speak without fear of eavesdroppers. Once inside, Merlot closed the door, ensuring their conversation remained confidential.


    He took a deep breath, his eyes reflecting concern and determination. ¡°I saw something during our surveillance that I did not want to share with the others. We spotted a bronze elf and a large man carrying Zavet on the palace''s roof. These two men were later seen in combat with another figure, a lizard man. We speculate this bronze Elf to be the Moon King of Undeath. Moreover, he matches descriptions from mythology, suggesting he could be the creator of necromancy.¡±


    The weight of his words hung heavily in the room. ¡°If that lizard man bested Mah¡¯nethotep, our forces are insufficient. I know that the last baron of Krimlond was removed for practicing necromancy, but if you still have contacts, use them. We need every advantage we can muster. I will be declaring that all tools be utilized, including necromancy. However, we will strictly prohibit the creation of undead.¡±


    He paused, looking each of them in the eyes to ensure they understood the severity of the situation. ¡°Our enemy is formidable, and we must be prepared to face them with everything we have.¡±


    Lina nodded thoughtfully, her expression serious. ¡°We may know someone who can help.¡±


    Hoat, usually composed, hesitated before speaking, his gaze fixed on the floor. ¡°I need to confess something. I was not being truthful earlier. Zavet was harmed by healing magic. That¡¯s why only the large man was the first to get to him. His name is Talich, and he used necromancy to heal him.¡±


    Runner, standing beside them, nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, the bronze elf you saw was indeed Mah¡¯nethotep. I have encountered him before, and there is no doubt it was him. Talich was specifically tasked with caring for Zavet and ensuring his safety.¡±


    Merlot absorbed their words, the pieces of the puzzle falling into place. ¡°This changes things,¡± he said, his tone measured. ¡°If Zavet was harmed by conventional healing magic, it means he has an imbuement of necromancy. I don''t think he was undead. Our knights would have known if he was undead.¡±


    He turned to Runner. ¡°Your confirmation about Mah¡¯nethotep solidifies our suspicions. If the creator of necromancy is involved, our situation is even more dire. His knowledge and power are unparalleled.¡±


    Lina spoke up again, her voice resolute. ¡°The contact we have in mind is discreet but knowledgeable in the old arts. They can help us understand the intricacies of necromancy without crossing the line to create undead. We will reach out to them immediately.¡±


    Merlot nodded, a plan forming in his mind. ¡°We need to act swiftly and decisively. Coordinate with your contacts and gather any intelligence you can. Hoat, continue to monitor Zavet¡¯s condition and ensure Talich has everything he needs. Runner, keep an eye on Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s movements.¡±


    The room fell silent as the gravity of their mission settled over them. Merlot¡¯s eyes met each of theirs, conveying his urgency and hope for their success. ¡°We are facing an ancient and powerful enemy, but with our combined strengths and resources, we will protect Tiaghaneth. This is our moment to stand united against the darkness.¡±


    With a final nod of determination, the four left the room, each tasked with a vital role in the coming days.


    Lina and her remaining Krimlond members gathered on the dusty road, their path leading back to Nuri¡¯fon. The late afternoon sun cast long shadows as they walked, a quiet determination in their stride. Runner walked alongside them, his presence a silent testament to their shared mission.


    ¡°Gauge, are you still a member of the Necro guild?¡± Lina asked, breaking the silence.


    Gauge raised an eyebrow, glanced at Flynn, and turned back to Lina. ¡°Uhh, no. Not anymore. Why do you ask?¡±


    Lina¡¯s gaze was steady, her expression serious. ¡°I need you to escort Runner to the Necro guild hall. I know Talich. I know he was once a member of the guild. I also know they have a resurrection hall there.¡±


    Gauge nodded in agreement, his face reflecting a mix of nostalgia and apprehension. ¡°Yeah, I know of Talich. He was a higher-up in the guild. I can¡¯t resurrect there anymore. I don¡¯t know how we will get inside unless Runner here knows how to cast necromancy.¡±


    Flynn shook his head, his expression one of concern and frustration. ¡°Are we really going back to the old ways? You know I am allied with the druids. I learned their magic, and now I must report to them about any necromancer.¡±


    Lina shrugged, her resolve unwavering. ¡°We are doing what the queen asked. We need to find Zavet, and Runner needs to keep his eye on Mah¡¯nethotep. I suggest that he join the guild, become an inside man. If he successfully joins, we will consider him joining the barony.¡±


    Flynn rolled his eyes, a mixture of resignation and annoyance in his voice. ¡°It seems like Krimlond is always destined to be necromancers.¡±


    Gauge laughed, the sound a rare moment of levity amidst the tension. ¡°Almost every single barony has a member in the Necro guild. The funny thing is, the Necro guild leaders always try to get them to betray their baronies. It never works. The barony members are always on the side of their barony.¡±


    As they continued walking, the gravity of their mission settled over them like a heavy cloak. The road ahead was fraught with danger and uncertainty, but their determination was unshakable. The prospect of venturing into the Necro guild, steeped in dark magic and ancient secrets, loomed large in their minds.


    Lina turned to Runner, her eyes filled with hope and urgency. ¡°Runner, are you prepared for this task? Joining the guild won¡¯t be easy, and maintaining your cover will be even harder. But it¡¯s crucial for our mission.¡±


    Runner nodded, his expression resolute. ¡°I understand the risks. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to help us succeed.¡±


    Guage and Runner head north while the others head to Nuri¡¯fon to Rendezvous with the rest of the kingdom


    Flynn turned to Lina, his expression a mix of frustration and concern. ¡°The High Druid planned to destroy the Moon of Undeath. I think the druids caused this to happen.¡±


    Lina raised an eyebrow, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Yeah, I think we put that together. The druids are so short-sighted. They¡¯ll be lucky if the queen doesn¡¯t outlaw druids like they did with necromancers.¡±


    Flynn¡¯s face twisted in disgust. ¡°The kingdom could not win that war. We would cause all the crops to die, and we would cause all the animals to relocate. The balance of nature is our domain, and we have more influence than you realize.¡±


    Hoat stepped forward, anger flashing in his eyes. ¡°The druids caused the war with Wispeneth because of their extremist beliefs. Now they¡¯re dragging us into another conflict. These druids aren¡¯t even part of our kingdom, yet they¡¯re always causing us to go to war.¡±


    Before the situation could escalate, Lina stepped between them, raising her hands to separate them. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on what¡¯s important right now. We need to get Teric, Scarlett, and Harley back safely. Once we do, we¡¯ll bring this issue to the queen. I don¡¯t know if the kingdom has officially discussed it yet, but we all assumed the druids were behind this.¡±


    The tension in the air was palpable, but Lina¡¯s words seemed to calm them slightly. The group resumed their march, their steps heavy with the weight of their mission.


    As they walked, Lina continued, her voice steady and resolute. ¡°The druids¡¯ actions have thrown our kingdom into chaos. If they truly destroyed the Moon of Undeath, they¡¯ve unleashed forces beyond their control. We must gather as much evidence as possible to present to the queen. The fate of our kingdom depends on it.¡±


    Flynn, still simmering with anger, nodded reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can to help. But know this, Lina: if the kingdom turns against the druids, it will be a long and bitter conflict. Nature itself will rise against those who seek to control it.¡±


    Hoat shook his head, his expression grim. ¡°We need to prevent that. We¡¯ve already lost too much to senseless wars. Our focus now should be on protecting our people and restoring balance.¡±


    After three arduous days of travel, Lina, Flynn, and Hoat finally reached the rendezvous point. The journey had been grueling, their path winding through dense forests, over rocky hills, and across swift rivers. Despite the physical toll, their determination remained steadfast. They knew the importance of their mission and the urgency of meeting up with their allies.


    The rendezvous point was a secluded clearing near the eastern side of the city, close to the Razlond Embassy. As they approached, they scanned the area for any signs of movement. The dense foliage provided ample cover, making it an ideal spot for a clandestine meeting.


    Lina took the lead, her eyes sharp and alert. Flynn followed closely, his senses attuned to any natural disturbances that might signal danger. Hoat brought up the rear, his hand never straying far from his weapon.


    Upon reaching the clearing, they were greeted by a small contingent of their allies, who had arrived earlier and set up a temporary camp. The relief of seeing familiar faces was palpable, but the gravity of their mission quickly reasserted itself.


    Lina addressed the group, her voice firm and clear. ¡°We¡¯ve made it. Now, let¡¯s prepare for the next phase. We have much to discuss and little time to waste.¡±


    A day later, Runner and Gauge departed from the rest of their group, setting out to find Zavet at the black pyramid where the necromancers'' guild hall was located. As they approached the imposing structure, the sky above was overcast, casting eerie shadows on the pyramid¡¯s dark, gleaming surface.


    At the base of the pyramid, the pair paused. The entrance was hidden, but Gauge knew the way. He turned to Runner, his expression serious. ¡°Okay, you need to place your hand here,¡± he instructed, pointing to a specific spot on the smooth, cold stone of the pyramid. ¡°And say the following incantation: ¡®By my power, I command these walls to recognize the necromancy within me.¡¯¡±


    Runner nodded, his hand trembling slightly as he pressed it against the designated spot. He took a deep breath and recited the incantation. ¡°By my power, I command these walls to recognize the necromancy within me.¡±


    For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the stone beneath Runner¡¯s hand began to glow faintly, lines of crimson light tracing out a doorway. With a low, grinding sound, a section of the pyramid¡¯s wall slid open, revealing a pitch-black room beyond.


    Runner squinted into the darkness, his heart racing. He could just make out a pair of glowing red eyes in the middle of the room, watching them intently. Gauge stepped forward confidently, his voice echoing in the still air.


    ¡°We wish to seek an audience with Lord Talich of the Black Order.¡±


    The red eyes blinked, and a deep, resonant voice responded from the shadows. ¡°State your purpose.¡±


    Gauge glanced at Runner before speaking again. ¡°We seek Zavet, who we believe is here under Lord Talich¡¯s protection. We come in peace and with urgent news.¡±


    The red eyes seemed to consider this momentarily before the voice replied. ¡°Very well. Enter and be judged.¡±


    As the door opened, the darkness seemed to swallow them whole. Runner and Gauge stepped inside, feeling the chill of the necromantic energy that permeated the air. Torches along the walls flickered to life, casting a dim, otherworldly glow on the stone corridors. They could see now that the eyes belonged to a spectral guardian, its ethereal form hovering just above the ground.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± the guardian intoned, turning and gliding deeper into the pyramid.


    Gauge and Runner exchanged a look of determination and followed the guardian, their footsteps echoing softly in the cavernous halls. As they walked, the walls around them were adorned with ancient hieroglyphs and symbols, telling the story of the necromancers'' long and storied past. The air grew colder as they descended further, the pyramid''s weight pressing down on them.


    Finally, they reached a grand hall where Talich stood, his imposing figure illuminated by the flickering torchlight. His presence exuded authority and power, and he regarded the newcomers with a piercing gaze.


    ¡°Lord Talich,¡± Gauge began, bowing respectfully. ¡°We thank you for granting us this audience. We have come to speak with Zavet and bring important news.¡±


    Talich nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing as he studied them. ¡°Very well. Zavet is here, under my protection. But know this¡ªany threat to him is a threat to us all.¡±


    Runner and Gauge both nodded, their resolve unshaken. ¡°We understand,¡± Runner replied. ¡°We only wish to help.¡±


    Talich¡¯s stern expression softened slightly. ¡°Then speak your news, and let us see what can be done.¡±


    Talich, his expression still stern, motioned for Runner and Gauge to follow him. He led them through the grand hall and into a dimly lit corridor. The flickering torchlight cast long, wavering shadows on the walls, creating an almost surreal atmosphere. The silence was palpable, broken only by the soft echoes of their footsteps on the stone floor.


    As they walked, they passed several chambers filled with ancient relics and artifacts of necromantic power. Shelves lined with dusty tomes, alchemical equipment bubbling with strange liquids, and arcane symbols etched into the stone all attested to the pyramid¡¯s long history and its current purpose.


    Finally, they arrived at a spacious room where several wooden tables were arranged. On the tables were loaves of bread and pitchers of water, a simple but welcoming gesture in this austere environment. Talich gestured for Runner and Gauge to sit at one of the tables.


    ¡°Please, make yourselves comfortable,¡± Talich said, his voice resonating in the stillness. ¡°We will await Zavet here.¡±


    He then turned to a nearby skeleton guard, clad in dark armor with glowing runes. ¡°Find Zavet and bring him here,¡± Talich commanded. The guard bowed stiffly and clattered off to carry out the order.


    As Runner and Gauge took their seats, they couldn¡¯t help but take in their surroundings. The room was adorned with more hieroglyphs and ancient carvings, each telling stories of necromancers from ages past. The air was thick with the scent of old parchment and a faint, lingering aroma of incense.


    Runner reached for a piece of bread, his hands trembling slightly from the journey. ¡°This place is incredible,¡± he murmured, breaking the bread and taking a bite. The simple fare was surprisingly fresh, a testament to the guild¡¯s careful maintenance of their supplies.


    Gauge nodded, sipping from a cup of water. ¡°It¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen. The history here must be immense.¡±


    Talich watched them with a thoughtful expression, his eyes betraying a hint of curiosity. ¡°Indeed, this pyramid holds many secrets and much power. It is both a sanctuary and a fortress.¡±


    As they waited, the room¡¯s ambiance seemed to grow more solemn. The flickering torchlight cast a warm glow on the stone walls, creating a sense of timelessness. Runner and Gauge couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were at the heart of something ancient and powerful.


    After a short while, footsteps approached. The skeleton guard returned, leading Zavet into the room. Zavet looked around, his eyes bright with curiosity and a hint of excitement. When he saw Runner and Gauge, his face lit up with recognition.


    ¡°Runner! What are you doing here?¡± Zavet exclaimed, hurrying over to them.


    Runner stood up, embracing Zavet warmly. ¡°We came to find you, Zavet. We have important news.¡±


    Zavet glanced at Talich, who nodded reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Zavet. They are here under my protection.¡±


    Gauge stepped forward, placing a hand on Zavet¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We need to talk, Zavet. There¡¯s a lot you need to know.¡±


    Zavet nodded, taking a seat at the table with them. Talich joined them as well, his presence a steadying influence. As the group settled in, the atmosphere in the room shifted from awe to earnest discussion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear what you have to say,¡± Talich said, calm and measured.


    As the group settled around the table, the atmosphere grew tense with anticipation. Talich¡¯s watchful eyes remained on Runner and Gauge, assessing their every move. Runner took a deep breath and began to speak, his voice steady but urgent.


    ¡°Zavet, we¡¯ve come to ask for your help. The king consort, Merlot, wants to reclaim the city. We need to know everything you can tell us about the creature that attacked.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s eyes brightened with recognition and a touch of nostalgia. He leaned forward, a warm smile spreading across his face. ¡°His name is Iscariot,¡± Zavet began, his voice filled with a mix of familiarity and concern. ¡°He is from my tribe of people.¡±


    Runner and Gauge exchanged glances, intrigued by this revelation. Talich listened intently, his expression thoughtful.


    Zavet continued, his tone becoming more serious. ¡°Iscariot is powerful, more so than many realize.¡±


    Runner leaned in, his curiosity piqued. ¡°What can you tell us about his abilities? Is there anything that might help us understand how to stop him?¡±


    Zavet nodded, gathering his thoughts. ¡°Iscariot has a unique connection to necromantic energies. He can manipulate them in ways that others can¡¯t. This gives him an edge in battle, allowing him to heal quickly and summon the dead to fight for him.¡±


    Gauge frowned, deep in thought. ¡°That explains why our forces struggled against him. Is there any way to counteract his abilities?¡±


    Zavet hesitated, considering the question carefully. ¡°There might be. His strength comes from his connection to the power of the forgotten. If we can disrupt that connection, weaken his hold on those energies, we might stand a chance.¡±


    Talich, who had been silent until now, spoke up. ¡°Disrupting such a connection would require powerful magic and precise timing. It¡¯s not something to be taken lightly. But if Zavet believes it can be done, we must consider it.¡±


    Runner nodded determination in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll need to plan carefully and gather the right resources. Zavet, will you help us? We can¡¯t do this without you.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s expression softened, and he touched Runner¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll help. Iscariot is from my tribe. I don''t want him giving us a bad name. I''ll tell him to stop being mean.¡±


    Gauge looked relieved, a smile spreading across his face. ¡°Thank you, Zavet. I''m sure we will get through this with your knowledge,¡± he said sarcastically.


    Runner laughed, shaking his head at Gauge¡¯s remark. ¡°Zavet''s knowledge consists of bugs and smoking fairy wings. We are so dead.¡±


    Zavet blinked, momentarily confused by the humor. He then chuckled, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Hey, bugs can be pretty useful. And those fairy wings are... an acquired taste.¡±


    Talich stood, commanding the room and bringing a more serious tone to the conversation. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We will prepare and gather what we need.¡±


    As they began discussing their strategy, Talich detailed the necessary preparations. ¡°We will need powerful wards to protect us from Iscariot¡¯s necromantic powers,¡± he explained. ¡°Gauge, you must gather the necessary materials for these wards. Runner, you should focus on rallying any additional allies who can join our cause. We will need every bit of strength we can muster.¡±


    Runner nodded, taking mental notes. ¡°I think I may know someone with some numbers behind them.¡±


    Gauge¡¯s expression became more thoughtful. ¡°I know a few alchemists who can provide us with potions and elixirs to bolster our defenses and enhance our abilities. I¡¯ll contact them immediately.¡±


    Talich turned to Zavet, his gaze firm but encouraging. ¡°Zavet, your understanding of Iscariot will be useful. You must help us anticipate his moves and find weaknesses we can exploit.¡±


    Zavet nodded eagerly, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I can. Iscariot may be strong, but he¡¯s not invincible. We just need to outsmart him.¡±


    The group continued to plan late into the night, the flickering torchlight casting long shadows on the walls as they discussed every detail. Talich shared his extensive knowledge of necromantic spells and countermeasures, teaching Runner and Gauge what they would face. Zavet offered insights into Iscariot¡¯s behavior and tactics, recalling their shared history and the strengths and weaknesses of their tribe¡¯s abilities.


    Talich stood once more, his voice filled with quiet confidence. ¡°We have our plan. Now, we must act. Prepare yourselves. Go pack anything and everything that you think may help us.¡±


    Runner, Gauge, and Zavet nodded in unison, their determination mirrored in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Mah¡¯nethotep is standing with his back against the wall, his legs crossed. He chuckles, ¡°The need to summon the heroic souls. It''s the only way to get enough manpower to kill him. Zavet, I empowered you at the tournament, which should help you fight the undead. I''ll cast some rituals to help with the fight, but I want the kingdom to help me recreate the forgotten.¡±


    Gauge sighs ¡°I don''t have the power to agree to that. I can talk to the queen. That''s the best I can offer.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep nods in agreement.  ¡°I''ll find a way to get my message across.¡°


    Mah¡¯nethotep looked at Runner and gestured for him to follow. Runner looked at everyone confused but complied, falling into step behind the ancient necromancer. As they walked through the dimly lit corridors of the pyramid, the air was thick with the scent of ancient magic and old secrets. The walls were adorned with intricate carvings and hieroglyphs, whispering tales of times long past.


    ¡°Do you need something from me, sir?¡± Runner asked, his voice tinged with curiosity and apprehension.


    Mah¡¯nethotep ignored the question, focusing elsewhere. ¡°Ghostfast,¡± he said, the word hanging heavily in the air. ¡°Your father has a bed chamber within these halls. His equipment is still in there. Tear keeps it polished. It''s rightfully yours.¡±


    Runner¡¯s steps faltered, his mind racing. His father¡¯s legacy had always been a mystery, a void in his life filled with questions and longing. ¡°My father¡¯s... chambers?¡± he echoed, disbelief mingling with a glimmer of hope.


    Mah¡¯nethotep nodded, his expression inscrutable. ¡°Yes. Your father was a formidable member of our order. His contributions were significant, and his presence is still felt within these walls. You deserve to inherit his legacy.¡±


    They reached a heavy stone door, its surface etched with runes that glowed faintly. Mah¡¯nethotep placed a hand on the door, and it slowly creaked open, revealing a room bathed in a soft, eerie light. Inside, the chamber was filled with relics of the past: weapons, armor, and various artifacts, each meticulously maintained. A sense of reverence pervaded the room.


    Runner stepped inside, his eyes wide with awe. The chamber was a testament to his father¡¯s prowess and dedication. An ornate suit of armor stood in one corner, its surface gleaming as if freshly polished. Weapons of various shapes and sizes were mounted on the walls, each a masterpiece of craftsmanship.


    Tear, the lich, appeared silently at the doorway, his skeletal form almost blending into the shadows. ¡°I¡¯ve kept everything in perfect condition,¡± he said, his voice a dry whisper. ¡°Your father¡¯s legacy is something we all respect deeply.¡±


    Runner turned to Mah¡¯nethotep, emotion welling up in his eyes. ¡°Thank you. I never knew... I never imagined I would find this.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep placed a reassuring hand on Runner¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your father was a great man; his spirit lives on through you. Use his knowledge and equipment wisely. They will aid you in the battles to come.¡±


    Runner nodded, feeling renewed purpose and connection to his past. He walked further into the room, touching the armor and weapons with reverence. Each piece seemed to hum with latent power, waiting for its new master to wield it.


    ¡°I will make him proud,¡± Runner vowed quietly, his voice firm with resolve. ¡°I¡¯ll use his legacy to protect our people and reclaim our city.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep smiled faintly, a rare expression on his usually stoic face. ¡°I have no doubt you will. Now, prepare yourself. The path ahead is fraught with danger, but you are not alone. We will face it together.¡±


    With a final nod, Mah¡¯nethotep turned and left the room, leaving Runner to explore his father¡¯s legacy in solitude. The chamber, once a silent testament to a forgotten past, now thrummed with the promise.


    Runner picked up a black two-handed sword and examined it, noting the initials TG engraved on the pommel. The sword was a single piece of metal, seamlessly blending the blade and hilt, with the weight tripling where the crossguard would have been. It was a solid, flawless sword, a masterpiece even a master blacksmith would admire. Though he didn''t unwrap the hilt, the tang bore his mother''s name. Placing the sword back, he turned to the leather armor on the stand.


    The leather armor, deceptively simple, had metal plates underneath, strategically covering vital areas, with studs dotting the exterior for added protection. He packed the armor and sword, then delved into his father''s belongings. He found letters, orders, and over a thousand gold coins with a note: "Savings for future retirement." As he read through the letters, tears welled up. His father seemed like a normal person, even a good person. The letters inquired about his missions and spoke of how big Thaine Jr. was getting.


    Runner stared at his name. Thaine. It felt strange, almost foreign. Runner was a nickname he didn''t remember its origin, though he recalled his mother calling him that. Or did she? Memories blurred, leaving him in a haze. He continued reading, finally seeing his mother''s name, Thalindra. He traced his finger over her name, tears streaming down his face. Sitting on the bed, he broke down, the weight of his past and the revelation of his parents'' identities overwhelming him.


    This moment of vulnerability led to a decision. Runner resolved to become a dark knight. The honor and strength of his father, combined with the mystery of his mother''s legacy, fueled his determination. He would protect the innocent and uphold justice using his inherited skills and knowledge.


    His mind raced with thoughts of the battles ahead, the training he needed, and the allies he had to gather. He knew the path wouldn''t be easy, but the legacy he discovered provided the strength and motivation he needed. Runner''s tears dried as resolve hardened within him. He would honor his parents'' memories and carve his path, one forged in the crucible of his newfound identity.


    As he packed the last of his father''s belongings, he took one final look around the room, now a shrine to the man he never truly knew but deeply respected. His heart ached with loss and pride, and he silently vowed to live up to the legacy left behind. He stood tall, his grip on the black sword firm and resolute, and walked out of the chamber, ready to embrace his destiny as a dark knight.


    Emerging from the chamber, Runner felt a profound sense of purpose. In the hallway, he met Mah''nethotep, who seemed to sense the transformation within him. ¡°I see you¡¯ve found what you needed,¡± the master said, his voice a mix of approval and curiosity.


    Runner nodded, his expression determined. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve found my purpose. I will become a dark knight¡ªand honor my father¡¯s legacy.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s eyes gleamed with understanding. ¡°Very well. Embrace your destiny, Thaine. The battles ahead will be challenging, but I have no doubt you will rise to the occasion.¡±


    Runner smirked at hearing someone call him Thaine. ¡°You know my name, huh.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep turned to face him fully, a stern yet knowing look in his eyes. ¡°You may call me Master or Lord Mah¡¯nethotep, but never huh. I make a point to know all of my knights, young man. I always ensure my knights and their families are taken care of. It¡¯s why you made it out of our first encounter alive. I knew you then.¡±


    Runner¡¯s smirk faded into a look of curiosity and respect. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep continued, his voice carrying the weight of his centuries of experience. ¡°Do you think that test was for Zavet? It was for you. You put up a better fight than two fully trained knights. You and Zavet are truly special. While he is powerful in magic and will be a force on his own, your heart is just as strong.¡±


    Runner stood a little taller, absorbing the necromancer''s words. He had always felt like an outsider, but here was someone acknowledging his potential and strength.


    ¡°To be honest,¡± Mah¡¯nethotep said, a rare smile crossing his lips, ¡°only an idiot would bet on a fight between you two. The only winner of that fight would be the witnesses who got far enough away.¡±


    Runner chuckled at the thought, his confidence growing. ¡°I appreciate the vote of confidence, Lord Mah¡¯nethotep.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep nodded, a smile lingering on his face. ¡°Remember, Runner, your journey is just beginning. Embrace your father''s legacy and forge your path with the strength of your heart and the skills you¡¯ve acquired. Together, we will reclaim what is rightfully ours.¡±


    With those words, Mah¡¯nethotep turned and began returning to the meeting chamber, his robes flowing behind him like shadows. Runner followed, his mind buzzing with newfound determination and purpose.


    As they walked through the ancient corridors, Runner couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of belonging. Once a place of mystery and fear, the pyramid now felt like a sanctuary where he could grow and learn. He glanced at the sword and armor he carried, symbols of his father¡¯s legacy and his future as a dark knight.


    When they reached the meeting chamber, Runner saw the others waiting. Talich, Zavet, Gauge, and Tear looked up as Mah¡¯nethotep and Runner entered. The room seemed to buzz with anticipation and energy.


    Mah¡¯nethotep took his place at the head of the table, his presence commanding respect.


    The group gathered around the table, ready to strategize and plan. The air was thick with unity and purpose as they discussed their next steps.


    Mah¡¯nethotep laid out a city map, pointing to key locations and discussing their tactical significance. ¡°We¡¯ll need to secure these areas first,¡± he said. ¡°Runner, your knowledge and skills will be crucial in executing this plan.¡±


    Gauge pointed to the map spread out on the table. ¡°The kingdom has a plan,¡± he said, his finger tracing strategic locations marked in red. ¡°But I''m sure they won''t turn down help. Just, for the love of the moons, please don''t send undead.¡±


    Talich laughed heartily, the sound echoing through the ancient chamber. ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s best for you, Master, to stay here. You must rebuild your strength since you lost much of your power when the Forgotten fell.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep nodded, his eyes narrowing as he considered the implications. ¡°I was only going to observe from a distance,¡± he said, his voice resonating with authority and exhaustion.


    Runner nodded, absorbing the information and contributing his insights. The team worked late into the night, each member bringing unique strengths.


    As the meeting drew close, Mah¡¯nethotep looked around the room, his eyes filled with a rare warmth. ¡°Together, we will succeed. This is the first step in rebuilding the forgotten.¡±


    With renewed determination, the group dispersed, each member ready to take on the challenges ahead. They stood and began gathering their supplies. Gauge looked to the group, saying, ¡°By the time we get there, Krimlond will be ready to reclaim their keep. Oh! Lord Mah¡¯nethotep, can you supply us with a few basic ritual scrolls? All of ours are in our keep.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep nodded in agreement and turned to Tear. ¡°Can you give Gauge your traveling ritual book?¡±


    Tear agreed and went to retrieve it. As everyone finished packing, Tear returned with the book in hand. He approached Gauge and handed it over. ¡°Phantom Whispers, Ritual Wards, Cure Curse, Cure Taint, Remove Command. This should do it.¡±


    Gauge accepted the book with a grateful nod. ¡°Thank you, Tear. These will be invaluable.¡±


    Talich finished securing his gear and addressed the group. ¡°We have everything we need. Let¡¯s move out and join Krimlond¡¯s forces..¡±


    Runner glanced around at his companions, feeling a sense of unity and purpose. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep watched them with a mixture of pride and hope. ¡°May the moons guide you all. Stay vigilant and work together. ¡±


    With final preparations complete, the group set out, their hearts filled with determination. They knew the road ahead would be treacherous, but with Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s guidance and the support of one another, they were ready to face whatever challenges awaited them.


    As they traveled, their bond grew stronger. Each step brought them closer to reclaiming the city.

 Chapter 7

    As Zavet, Talich, Runner, and Gauge journeyed through the desolate lands toward Nuri''fon, the atmosphere was thick with the stench of decay. The skies were overcast, casting a gloomy pall over the landscape. Despite the occasional groans and shuffles of undead creatures, the group moved unhindered. Mah¡¯nethotep''s ritual, which cloaked them in an aura of undeath, made the mindless zombies perceive them as kin, allowing them safe passage through the hordes.


    After several hours of travel, the ancient walls of Nuri¡¯fon loomed on the horizon, their dark silhouettes stark against the gray sky. Gauge abruptly halted the group, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any immediate threats. Satisfied that they were momentarily safe, he spoke up. "Wait. Let me message Lina to see where they are."


    With practiced precision, Gauge knelt and traced a large circle in the dirt, carefully inscribing it with arcane runes. As he completed the ritual setup, the air seemed to hum with latent energy. Settling himself within the circle, he unfurled a scroll and began writing:


    Baroness Lina, this is Gauge. I have Zavet, Talich, and Runner. Where do we need to go?


    The tension was palpable as they waited for a response, but after a few moments, the scroll instantly ignited, burning to ash. Gauge¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. Without wasting any time, he pulled out another scroll, hastily scribbling a new message:


    Your Majesty Merlot, this is Gauge. Where was Krimlond sent to? My baroness is not replying to my messages.


    This time, the response was swift, the scroll glowing briefly before revealing its reply:


    Hello Gauge, they were headed to their Embassy. I will be sending a unit of soldiers to aid you. We have reclaimed Solond¡ªbest of luck.


    Gauge took a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding and looked up at the group. "Okay, so this may have turned into a rescue mission."


    Talich, ever the pragmatic warrior, shrugged and adjusted the grip on his mace. "Well, let''s not keep them waiting. Runner, go ahead of us and scout out the keep. Report back as soon as possible."


    Runner nodded, his expression serious. He took off briskly, his form quickly melding with the shadows as he moved silently through the terrain. The remaining trio watched him go, the gravity of their mission sinking in.


    The journey to the keep was fraught with tension. The once vibrant city of Nuri''fon now stood as a grim reminder of the necromantic scourge that had befallen the land. Broken gates and crumbling walls hinted at fierce battles fought and lost. As they drew closer, the eerie silence was broken only by the occasional distant wail of a tormented soul.


    Talich''s hand rested lightly on the hilt of his mace, his eyes constantly scanning their surroundings. Zavet moved with a determined stride, his mind focused on the task. Having completed the messaging ritual, Gauge now led the way with cautious optimism.


    After what felt like an eternity, Runner reappeared out of the shadows as silently as he had left. "The keep is heavily guarded by undead," he reported. "There are signs of a struggle, but I did not get a good look at the undead inside the keep. "


    Talich nodded. "Then we proceed with caution. Let''s find Krimlond and get them out safely."


    The group moved forward, each step bringing them closer to the heart of the danger. As they approached the Embassy gates, the group stood before the massive iron structure, rusted and partially broken yet still imposing. An assortment of undead creatures now surrounded the once grand entrance, their lifeless eyes wandering. The mindless undead were no threat on their own, but in numbers, they could overwhelm even the most seasoned warriors.


    Gauge, Talich, Zavet, and Runner moved with purpose, the aura of undeath still masking their presence. The undead paid them no mind, treating them as fellow wanderers of the night. Talich signaled for the group to halt just short of the gates, his eyes narrowing as he assessed their targets.


    "The stronger ones first," Talich whispered, his voice barely audible. "Take them out quietly."


    Gauge nodded and drew upon his healing magic, his hands glowing with a soft, purifying light. Talich hefted his two maces, their spiked heads ready to crush bone. Zavet, with his dagger in hand, flexed his tail, which shimmered with an enchantment that made it as sharp as a sword. Runner readied his massive two-handed sword, the blade gleaming ominously.


    Talich was the first to strike. With a fluid motion, he stepped behind a hulking undead knight, its rusted armor clanking softly as it shambled. With a swift and brutal swing, Talich brought both maces down on the knight''s head, crushing its skull with a sickening crunch. The knight crumpled silently to the ground, its death unnoticed by its brethren.


    Gauge moved next, his steps light and precise. He approached a particularly large zombie that seemed to command a small group of lesser undead. He channeled his healing magic into the zombie, placing his glowing hands on it. The zombie writhed and convulsed as the magic purified its corrupted flesh, causing it to disintegrate into dust. The surrounding undead remained oblivious.


    Runner took his cue, his powerful frame moving with surprising agility for someone wielding such a massive weapon. He approached an undead archer perched on the gate''s remains. With a mighty swing, he cleaved through the archer, the force of the blow sending the creature''s upper body flying. Runner was already on the move, bringing his sword down on another strong undead, slicing through it with ease.


    Zavet, advancing on a skeletal mage hovering near the gates, moved with deadly precision. With a swift thrust, he drove his dagger through the ribcage and into the spine, shattering the bones with a sickening crunch. Simultaneously, his tail lashed out, slicing through another undead''s neck, its head rolling away as the body collapsed. The skeletal mage disintegrated into a pile of bones and dust.


    With the stronger undead dispatched, the group turned their attention to the weaker ones. Talich led the charge, his maces swinging in wide arcs, crushing through zombies and skeletons with practiced ease. Each strike was calculated, and every movement was efficient and deadly.


    Gauge moved like a shadow, his healing magic proving deadly against the undead. Each touch caused the creatures to dissolve, the purifying light erasing their corrupted existence.


    Runner''s two-handed sword whirled through the air, slicing through decayed flesh and brittle bone. He moved with a predator''s grace, his eyes sharp and focused as he dispatched one undead after another.


    Zavet fought with a ferocity that matched his companions. His dagger darted and stabbed, finding the weak points in the undead''s decaying bodies, while his tail struck with the speed and precision of a seasoned warrior. A burst of red light accompanied each strike,  Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s protective magic enhancing his attacks.


    The Embassy gates, once a formidable barrier, were now surrounded by the remains of the undead. The group stood amidst the carnage, their breathing heavy but their resolve unshaken. They had reclaimed the entrance, but the real challenge lay within the Embassy itself.


    Talich wiped the blood and grime from his maces, his eyes meeting those of his companions. "Let''s move. Lina and the others may be undead inside. Stay sharp."


    As they surveyed the carnage around the Embassy gates, Zavet turned to Talich, concern etched on his face. "You think they got turned undead?"


    Talich''s expression was grim as he nodded. "It''s possible. We need to be prepared for anything."


    Taking point, Talich led the group toward the keep''s entrance. The heavy wooden doors, once a symbol of strength and security, now hung ajar, creaking ominously as they pushed them open. Inside, the scene was even more chaotic.


    The interior of the keep was a stark contrast to its grim exterior. It was decorated in a manner that suggested a history of piracy. Nautical maps adorned the walls, alongside tattered pirate flags and maritime relics. Shelves lined with dusty bottles of rum and old treasure chests added to the atmosphere, giving the impression that a band of marauding seafarers had taken over the keep at some point in its past.


    But what caught their attention were the golems¡ªor rather, what remained of them. Once formidable granite golems, the keep guardians lay in heaps of shattered armor and broken stones. Their once imposing forms, designed to protect the keep from any intruders, were reduced to lifeless rubble.


    "Damn," Gauge muttered, his eyes scanning the wreckage. "My granite golems are a pile of lifeless stone now. Those were so expensive. There¡¯s something big inside if they could kill those guys."


    Talich knelt beside one of the fallen golems, inspecting the damage. "These golems were powerful. Whatever did this has considerable strength and skill."


    Runner stood in the doorway, his massive sword ready. "We need to find Lina and the others quickly. They could be in serious trouble if whatever did this is still here."


    Gauge nodded, his hands glowing faintly lit as he prepared his healing magic. "Stay close and watch each other¡¯s backs. We don''t know what we''re dealing with yet."


    The group moved deeper into the keep, their senses on high alert. The pirate-themed decor seemed almost surreal against the backdrop of destruction. Broken furniture and scattered treasures littered the floors, and the flickering torches cast eerie shadows on the walls.


    Talich led them through the main hall, their footsteps echoing in the vast space. They passed by rooms filled with more pirate memorabilia¡ªrusty cutlasses, ornate pistols, and faded portraits of notorious pirate captains. It was clear that whoever had once inhabited this place had a penchant for pirate life.


    As they ventured further, the sense of foreboding grew stronger. The air was thick with the scent of decay, and distant, unsettling noises occasionally broke the silence. The group remained vigilant, their weapons ready for whatever they might encounter.


    Suddenly, they heard a faint sound, like a whisper in the wind. Zavet signaled for them to stop, his keen ears picking up the noise. "Did you hear that?"


    Talich nodded, gripping his maces tighter. "Sounds like it¡¯s coming from ahead. Stay sharp."


    They moved cautiously, the tension palpable. As they turned a corner, they found themselves in a large chamber. At the far end, a grand staircase led up to the higher levels of the keep. But what drew their attention was the figure standing at the base of the stairs.


    It was a death knight, its eyes glowing with a malevolent red light. Unlike the mindless zombies outside, this creature exuded intelligence and purpose. It was clad in dark, tarnished armor, and a heavy sword hung from its belt.


    Talich stepped forward, his voice steady but firm. "Who are you, and what have you done with the inhabitants of this keep?"


    The death knight regarded them with a cold, calculating gaze. "You seek the living? They are beyond your reach. This keep belongs to the undead now."


    With that, the knight drew its sword, the sound of metal scraping against metal echoing through the chamber. The group readied their weapons and prepared for the battle ahead.


    As the undead knight drew its sword, its eyes glowed red with a malevolent light. Gauge turned to Talich, anxiety evident in his voice. ¡°How do we fight this guy, Talich?¡±


    Talich''s expression hardened as he assessed the situation. Without a word, he reached into his cloak and pulled out a weapon that immediately drew the attention of his companions. It was a flail, its heavy spiked head gleaming with an otherworldly light. This was no ordinary weapon¡ªit was the Sanctifier, one of the kingdom''s most revered artifacts. Gauge recognized it instantly, but he kept that knowledge to himself, understanding the significance of its presence here.


    ¡°We work as a team,¡± Talich said, calm but commanding. ¡°Gauge, focus on healing Runner. Zavet and I will keep its focus.¡±


    Talich began to spin the Sanctifier in his hand, the chain rattling ominously as the spiked head whirled through the air. Zavet nodded, tightening his grip on his dagger, his tail poised and ready to strike. Runner, his massive two-handed sword at the ready, set his jaw in determination.


    With a unified battle cry, Zavet, Runner, and Talich charged at the undead knight. Runner, using his incredible strength and agility, leaped into the air, bringing his massive sword down in a wide, arcing swing aimed at the knight''s head. At the exact moment, Zavet darted low, his lithe form slipping beneath the knight¡¯s legs. With a swift motion, he coiled his tail around one of the knight¡¯s armored legs and yanked hard.


    The undead knight, caught off guard by the dual attack, lost its balance and fell to one knee with a resounding crash. Runner''s sword strike hit its mark, the blade biting deep into the knight''s shoulder. But instead of crumbling under the blow, the knight seemed to absorb the attack, its resilience far beyond that of a typical undead. The impact, while significant, only did half the damage that Runner had intended, the knight¡¯s unnatural endurance shielding it from the full force of the strike.


    Talich watched as Zavet and Runner executed their attacks with precision. He saw his opportunity as they began to retreat, creating an opening. With a practiced movement, Talich swung the Sanctifier in a deadly arc. The flail''s spiked head connected with the knight''s armor, and the Sanctifier lived up to its name. The force of the impact decimated the armor, leaving a gaping hole in the knight¡¯s chest. A burst of healing magic erupted from the flail, the holy light searing the knight¡¯s undead flesh, causing it to stagger back, hissing in pain and fury.


    The undead knight glared at the flail, recognizing the threat it posed. It took a more serious stance, its sword raised defensively, waiting for their next move.


    But the death knight acted with terrifying speed before Talich could give the order to press the attack. It lunged at Runner, its sword flashing with deadly intent. Runner raised his sword to block, but the knight''s strength was overwhelming. With a swift and brutal motion, the knight bypassed Runner¡¯s guard and drove its sword through his chest. The blade pierced through the armor and flesh, emerging from Runner¡¯s back in a spray of blood.


    ¡°Runner!¡± Zavet shouted, his voice filled with shock and rage.


    The undead knight twisted the blade viciously before withdrawing it, and Runner fell to his knees, gasping as blood poured from the fatal wound. Gauge, who had been preparing to heal, rushed forward, his hands glowing with healing magic, but it was too late. The light in Runner¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he collapsed with a final shuddering breath.


    Talich¡¯s grip tightened on the Sanctifier, his eyes blazing with fury. Zavet let out a feral growl as he charged at the knight again, his tail whipping like a living weapon, aiming for the knight¡¯s vulnerable points. But the death knight was ready this time, its movements more calculated, more deadly.


    The battle had taken a deadly turn, and now, with the loss of Runner, the stakes had become even higher. Talich knew they had to end this fight quickly before more of them fell.


    ¡°Stay focused!¡± Talich barked, rallying Zavet and Gauge.


    With renewed determination, the remaining three prepared to unleash everything they had on the death knight.


    Gauge¡¯s mind raced as he saw Runner fall, blood pooling around his lifeless body. The situation was dire, but Gauge wasn¡¯t ready to give up on his comrade. Summoning all the power within him, he focused on the most potent healing spell he knew¡ªone that could defy death.


    With a determined shout, Gauge raised his hands, which now glowed with an intense, silvery light. ¡°By the Moon of Life, I revive you!¡± he incanted, the ancient words reverberating through the chamber.


    A radiant beam of moonlight descended from above, bathing Runner¡¯s body in its ethereal glow. For a moment, everything stood still, the air thick with anticipation. Then, with a sharp gasp, Runner¡¯s chest heaved as life surged back into him. His eyes flickered open, and he pushed himself to his feet, the wound in his chest sealing as if it had never been.


    Runner stood, breathing heavily but alive, his eyes widening as he took in the scene before him. Talich and Zavet were locked in a relentless battle with the death knight, their strikes swift and precise, but the undead warrior was formidable. The knight dodged and blocked every attack with unnerving skill, its sword moving with a speed and precision that belied its decayed form.


    Without hesitation, Runner darted forward to rejoin the fight. He knew his attacks alone might not be enough to harm the knight significantly, but he could disrupt its defenses, creating openings for Talich and Zavet to exploit. His massive sword flashed through the air, targeting the knight¡¯s sword arm to prevent it from parrying Talich¡¯s devastating strikes.


    With Runner playing interference, the dynamic of the battle shifted. The knight found itself increasingly hard-pressed to fend off the coordinated assault. Talich, wielding the Sanctifier with deadly intent, swung the flail with crushing force. Each time the spiked head connected with the knight¡¯s armor, it unleashed healing magic that seared the undead flesh beneath, sending the knight staggering back a few feet. The damage was taking its toll, and the death knight knew it couldn¡¯t withstand many more blows from the Sanctifier.


    Zavet moved with lethal grace. With Rumpwhip, he darted in and out and struck at the knight¡¯s exposed joints. With Runner¡¯s interference, they landed multiple hits, each wearing down the knight¡¯s defenses. The flail¡¯s explosions of healing light were weakening the knight, and it was running out of time.


    Desperate and aware that another hit from the Sanctifier could be its end, the death knight lashed out with a sudden, brutal strike. Its sword connected with the flail¡¯s chain, wrapping around it in a tight coil. With a mighty yank, the knight tore the Sanctifier from Talich¡¯s grasp, sending it skidding across the stone floor, far out of reach.


    Talich¡¯s eyes widened as he realized his weapon was gone, but there was no time to retrieve it. Seeing its chance, the death knight moved in for the kill, its sword raised high, ready to deliver a fatal blow.


    But Zavet was faster. Seeing Talich disarmed and the knight poised to strike, he knew he had to act. In a last-ditch effort, he pulled out his dagger, its blade glinting ominously in the dim light. Zavet¡¯s instincts guided his hand as he threw himself at the knight, driving the dagger deep into its chest.


    Surprisingly, the dagger pierced the knight¡¯s armor quickly, sinking into its undead heart. The death knight froze momentarily, its glowing eyes widening in shock. Then, something extraordinary happened.


    The knight let out a final, bone-chilling scream as its body began to disintegrate, its bones turning to ash. But instead of scattering into the air, the ash swirled around Zavet, wrapping itself around his body. The swirling mass of bones and ash merged, forming a suit of armor that encased Zavet from head to toe. The once-deadly bones of the knight were now fused to him, providing both protection and a grim reminder of the battle fought.


    The chamber fell silent as the last remnants of the death knight vanished, leaving Zavet standing in the center, clad in the new armor that had emerged from the hidden power of his dagger. The armor was dark, almost black, with faint traces of silver that seemed to pulse with an eerie energy. It felt oddly natural as if it had always been meant for him.


    Talich, still catching his breath, retrieved the Sanctifier and approached Zavet, his expression one of cautious respect. ¡°That¡­ was unexpected,¡± he said, eyeing the armor.


    Zavet looked down at himself, flexing his arms and testing the new armor. It was lightweight, yet he could feel the power coursing through it. ¡°It seems this dagger held more secrets than I realized,¡± he murmured, his voice tinged with awe.


    Runner, now fully recovered and steady on his feet, clapped Zavet on the shoulder. ¡°Well, whatever it is, it saved our hides today.¡±


    Gauge, who had been watching the entire scene with relief and amazement, finally relaxed. ¡°That was close,¡± he said, wiping the sweat from his brow. ¡°Let¡¯s hope we don¡¯t run into anything worse inside.¡±


    Talich nodded, his gaze shifting to the dark corridors leading deeper into the keep. ¡°We¡¯ll need to be on our guard. But we stand a better chance with this new armor and the Sanctifier. Let¡¯s finish this.¡±


    The group ascended the grand staircase of the keep, its wide steps lined with faded banners and tarnished relics of battles long past. The air grew colder as they climbed, a subtle reminder that the heart of the keep held darker secrets than they had yet encountered. At the top, Gauge took the lead, his keen sense of direction guiding them to the left.


    ¡°This way,¡± Gauge said, motioning to a corridor lined with doors. ¡°These lead to our private quarters. Let¡¯s see if we can find anything useful or get some answers.¡±


    The group moved cautiously, their footsteps echoing through the deserted halls. The walls, adorned with cracked paintings and the occasional pirate-themed decor, bore witness to the passage of time and the chaotic ownership that had claimed the keep. As they approached the door to what had once been Gauge¡¯s quarters, a sudden change overtook Zavet.


    The bone armor that had so dramatically enveloped him during the battle began to crumble, the once-solid plates turning to dust and drifting to the floor. Zavet looked down in surprise as the last remnants disintegrated, leaving him clad only in his usual gear.


    ¡°Awe, no way!¡± Zavet exclaimed, stomping his foot in mock frustration. ¡°The armor was temporary?¡±


    Talich shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°It seems so. It only lasts for a few minutes.¡±


    Before Zavet could reply, a sudden, sharp movement caught his attention. Gauge had turned to open the door when a shadowy figure emerged from the darkness, its movements swift and deadly. Instantly, multiple blades flashed through the air, striking Gauge with brutal precision. He gasped in pain as he was stabbed repeatedly, his blood spraying across the stone floor before the attacker dragged him into the shadows.


    ¡°Gauge!¡± Runner and Zavet shouted in unison, rushing forward to help. But before they could close the distance, they were met with a barrage of vials, smashing against the ground and releasing a toxic mist that enveloped them.


    The poison worked quickly, far more potent than anything they had encountered before. Runner and Zavet staggered, their vision blurring as their bodies betrayed them. They fell to the ground, convulsing as blood began to seep from their eyes, ears, and mouths, the poison eating away at them from the inside.


    Talich, horrified by the sight of his comrades falling, narrowed his focus on the figure emerging from the shadows. It was Flynn¡ªor rather, an undead version of the man who had once been their ally. The sight of Flynn, twisted into a mockery of his former self, filled Talich with a cold fury.


    Without hesitation, Talich charged, the Sanctifier swinging in deadly arcs as he closed the distance. Now an undead abomination, Flynn moved with unnatural speed, but Talich was relentless. He struck with precision, the Sanctifier¡¯s holy power flaring with each impact.


    The first hit shattered Flynn¡¯s guard, the second crushed through his corrupted armor, and the third sent Flynn crashing to the ground, the healing magic within the Sanctifier incinerating what remained of his undead flesh. Flynn¡¯s body convulsed once, then lay still, the unholy energy animating him dissipating into the air.


    Talich didn¡¯t waste a moment. He dropped to his knees beside Gauge¡¯s prone form, frantically searching through the pouches on his belt. His fingers closed around a small vial¡ªa healing potion, one of the few remaining. Talich quickly uncorked it and poured the contents down Gauge¡¯s throat.


    For a tense moment, nothing happened. Then, Gauge¡¯s body convulsed as the potion took effect, his wounds knitting together with unnatural speed. His eyes snapped open, and he gasped for air, the color returning to his face as the potion worked its magic.


    ¡°Gauge, you¡¯re alive,¡± Talich said, relief flooding his voice as he helped Gauge.


    Gauge, still disoriented but alive, quickly assessed the situation. Seeing Runner and Zavet still suffering from the poison, he didn¡¯t hesitate. Channeling his healing magic, he knelt beside them, placing a hand on each chest. His magic surged through them, purging the poison from their bodies and sealing their wounds. Slowly, their breathing steadied, and they opened their eyes, free from the deadly toxin.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Gauge muttered as he wiped the sweat from his brow. ¡°Flynn almost killed us.¡±


    Still recovering from the ordeal, Runner looked at the remains of Flynn¡¯s undead body. ¡°So... the rest of them are probably undead too?¡±


    Gauge nodded, grim determination in his eyes. ¡°Most likely. But that¡¯s fine. As long as we kill their undead versions, we can resurrect them at our Embassy halls downstairs.¡±


    Talich, still gripping the Sanctifier, glanced at the doors leading deeper into the keep. ¡°Then let¡¯s finish this. We need to find the others before reinforcements come..¡±


    They push forward, checking the rooms, Zavet Killing the lesser undead they find. The armor the dagger creates out of mindless undead is much weaker than the armor he gained by killing the death knight.


    Talich Had an idea¡ªhe looks to have: ¡°Hey, the next mindless Undead you see. Don''t kill it. Let me control it and have it follow us so if we do find a stronger undead, you can get the armor, for we fight it.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he nodded in agreement. ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Gauge scanned the dimly lit corridor, the shadows casting an eerie gloom over the remnants of what had once been a lively keep. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the last of the private quarters. Let¡¯s check the mess hall. We might find more clues there¡ªor at least, more of the bastards responsible for this.¡±


    As they approached the wing leading to the mess hall, the air grew thick with the stench of decay. The once well-maintained corridors were now teeming with undead, their hollow eyes glowing faintly in the darkness. The group moved in formation, cutting through the swarming undead with practiced efficiency. Each swing of their weapons was precise, every spell cast with purpose as they steadily made their way toward the heavy oak doors of the mess hall.


    When they reached the doors, they paused momentarily, catching their breath. The relentless tide of undead had taken a toll, but the real challenge awaited them on the other side. Talich, his muscles tense with readiness, reached for the door, but before he could push it open, it swung inward of its own accord, revealing the mess hall beyond.


    Standing in the center of the room, surrounded by broken tables and shattered dishware, was an undead version of Hoat. Once full of life and determination, his eyes glowed with an unnatural light. One of his spears rested in his hand while the other hovered beside him, its sharp tip glinting ominously in the dim light.


    Runner cursed under his breath, recognizing the deadly warrior before them. ¡°Oh, shit. This is not good. Hoat¡¯s going to put up one hell of a fight.¡±


    Zavet, undeterred by the challenge, stepped forward. Without hesitation, he lunged at one of the lesser undead lingering near Talich, his dagger flashing as he drove it deep into the creature¡¯s chest. As the undead fell, the familiar sensation of armor wrapping around his torso returned, though it only covered his chest and back this time. It was enough¡ªa protective shell for the fight ahead.


    Talich, recognizing the need to take the lead, moved forward purposefully. He raised his shield just in time as Hoat hurled his spear with deadly precision. The weapon struck the shield with a thunderous impact, but Talich stood firm, deflecting the blow; the spear attempted to return to its master, but Runner and Zavet were already on the move.


    With swift coordination, they turned to intercept the spear. Runner¡¯s two-handed sword clashed with the weapon, parrying its path, while Zavet¡¯s quick reflexes allowed him to redirect its course. The spear, no longer able to return to Hoat, spun wildly in the air, searching for an opening.


    Talich seized the opportunity. With the spear momentarily neutralized, he advanced on Hoat, his flail ready. The undead warrior, now deprived of one of his primary weapons, fought back with tooth and claw, his movements a furious mix of desperation and skill. Despite his ferocity, Hoat was outnumbered and outmatched. The group¡¯s teamwork was impeccable, and their attacks were coordinated to exploit every opening in Hoat¡¯s defenses.


    The Sanctifier flail, imbued with holy magic, became a blur in Talich¡¯s hands. With each swing, it chipped away at Hoat¡¯s corrupted armor, the healing energy searing through the undead flesh beneath. Hoat tried to hold his ground, but the relentless assault was too much. Finally, with a powerful strike, Talich shattered the remnants of Hoat¡¯s defenses, the flail crashing through his chest and sending him sprawling to the floor.


    Hoat twitched once, then lay still, the dark magic animating him dissipating into the air. The floating spear, now without a master, clattered to the ground, its menace extinguished.


    Talich breathed heavily, lowering his weapon as he surveyed the fallen warrior. ¡°The spear wasn¡¯t much use in these tight corners,¡± he muttered, wiping sweat from his brow.


    Zavet glanced down at the fading remnants of his bone armor. ¡°We were lucky to keep him off balance. That could have gone much worse.¡±


    Runner nodded in agreement, still catching his breath. ¡°Yeah, but we¡¯re not done yet. There could be more of them deeper in the keep.¡±


    Gauge, who had been scanning the room for any lingering threats, joined them. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that was the worst of it. But stay sharp¡ªwe can¡¯t afford any more surprises.¡±


    ¡°Gauge?¡± A small, trembling voice emerged from a corner of the mess hall, catching the group''s attention. Talich raised his flail cautiously as they turned towards the sound. From behind a heavy wooden closet door, which creaked open slowly, stepped Scarlet, one of the members of Krimlond. Her eyes were wide, and her face was pale, but she was alive.


    Gauge blinked in surprise, lowering his weapon slightly. ¡°Scarlet? I thought you stayed in Razlond,¡± he said, his voice thick with confusion.


    Scarlet nodded, her movements slow and deliberate as she stepped forward, her gaze flickering between the group members. ¡°I did, but I came with the Queen. I couldn¡¯t leave her alone and besides. Runner¡¯s friend Ally came too.¡± She stepped aside, revealing another figure huddled behind her. Ally, a younger woman with a mess of brown hair and a determined look in her eyes, poked her head out and gave the group a small wave.


    Ally¡¯s presence seemed to lift the tension in the room slightly, though her appearance was far from reassuring. Her clothes were tattered, and there was a haunted look in her eyes. ¡°Hoat¡¯s been after us for a while,¡± she said, her voice hoarse as she stepped out fully. ¡°We got separated from Lina. Things, things went bad quickly. A Death Knight killed Flynn, and then Hoat¡ªFlynn and that same Death Knight killed him.¡±


    Scarlet nodded, her face grim. ¡°It all happened so fast. We barely had time to react, and we had no choice but to run. We¡¯ve been hiding here, hoping to find a way out. Or at least survive long enough for help to arrive.¡±


    Zavet and Runner exchanged uneasy glances, the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on them.


    Talich tightened his grip on the flail, his eyes narrowing as he processed the information. ¡°Flynn turned undead, and then Hoat¡­ It explains why he was so relentless.¡±


    Gauge took a deep breath, his mind racing to piece everything together. ¡°So, you two have been hiding here, hoping to find Lina or anyone who could help?¡±


    Scarlet nodded again, a tear slipping down her cheek. ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t know what else to do. The keep is crawling with undead, and we¡¯ve lost so many already. But hearing your voices¡ªknowing you¡¯re here¡ªgives us hope.¡±


    Gauge stepped forward, placing a reassuring hand on Scarlet¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. We¡¯ll find Lina, and we¡¯ll get through this together. We¡¯re not going to let them take any more of us.¡±


    Talich glanced at the group, his face set with resolve. ¡°Alright then, no more hiding. We move together, we find Lina, and we will reclaim the Keep.


    Gauge turns to the group. ¡°Me, Runner, and the girls will go downstairs and get the resurrection hall back in working order. I have the ritual to recreate it.¡±


    Knowing Zavet and Talich''s resilience, Gauge felt relief, especially with their necromantic abilities. They were more than capable of handling themselves, even in the darkest corners of the keep. With a quick nod, he led Scarlet and Ally down the staircase, leaving Zavet and Talich to their task.


    As the two moved through the shadowy halls, the eerie silence was broken only by the occasional clatter of a distant, unseen threat. The path led them to the kitchen, a place once filled with warmth and the comforting scents of food, now cold and lonely. The flickering torchlight cast long, distorted shadows across the room, revealing a handful of undead, mindlessly wandering among the remains of shattered pots and spilled grains.


    Zavet, his tail swishing silently behind him, glanced at Talich. ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick.¡±


    Talich nodded, his dual maces held at the ready. The undead in the kitchen were no match for their combined might. With swift, precise strikes, they dispatched the creatures with ease. Talich¡¯s maces crushed skulls and shattered bones while Zavet moved like a shadow, his dagger flashing out to deliver swift, lethal blows. The kitchen was cleared within moments, and the undead threat was eliminated without breaking a sweat.


    With the kitchen secure, they moved toward the common room, where the barony would typically gather. The closer they got, the heavier the air seemed to become, laden with dread. The door to the common room was slightly ajar, creaking ominously as they pushed it open.


    Inside, the scene was heartbreaking. The room, once filled with laughter and camaraderie, was now a twisted mockery of its former self. Lina, the formidable Baroness of Krimlond, stood at the center, her eyes glowing with the unnatural light of undeath. Around her were several undead, once loyal members of the barony, now reduced to mindless followers.


    Talich¡¯s heart sank at the sight of Lina. ¡°Damn it, Lina,¡± he muttered under his breath, gripping his maces tightly.


    Zavet¡¯s eyes narrowed, taking in the scene with sorrow and determination. ¡°We can¡¯t leave her like this.¡±


    Sensing their presence, Lina turned her head slowly, her undead gaze locking onto them. There was no recognition in her eyes, only the cold, empty stare of a creature no longer in control of its own will. The lesser undead around her moved in unison as if reacting to an unspoken command.


    Talich took a deep breath, steeling himself. ¡°We take them out¡ªquickly, cleanly. No hesitation.¡±


    Without another word, they launched their attack. Talich, leading the charge, swung his maces with brutal efficiency, smashing through the undead ranks. Zavet darted in and out of the fray, using his speed and agility to strike at weak points, his dagger flashing like a shard of darkness.


    Lina, though undead, still possessed the formidable strength and combat skills she had in life. She fought back with a viciousness that made her all the more tragic. Talich, forced to defend himself against her powerful strikes, gritted his teeth, each blow a painful reminder of what had been lost.


    Zavet, his heart heavy, moved in behind Lina. With a swift motion, he wrapped his tail around her legs, pulling her off balance just as Talich landed a powerful strike with one of his maces. The blow sent Lina stumbling, and in that brief moment of vulnerability, Zavet struck.


    He drove his dagger into her heart, a quick, clean blow that ended her suffering. Lina¡¯s body went still, and the light faded from her eyes as she crumpled to the ground. The undead around her, suddenly leaderless, were quickly dispatched by Talich.


    As Lina lay at their feet, Zavet knelt beside her, his hand resting gently on her cold, lifeless form. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we will resurrect you downstairs.¡±


    Talich, his maces still stained from the recent battle, glanced at Zavet as they prepared to descend the staircase. "We need to find Gauge," Talich said, the weight of their recent encounters heavy in his voice. Without another word, they moved together, the echoes of their footsteps reverberating through the dimly lit corridors of the keep.


    As they descended into the lower levels, the air grew colder, thick with the lingering scent of ancient magic and stone. They wound through narrow, twisting corridors, their path illuminated only by the faint, otherworldly glow emanating from the far end of the hall. The weight of the keep¡¯s history pressed down on them, a reminder of the countless rituals that had occurred here over the centuries.


    The resurrection hall loomed ahead, its grand wooden doors slightly ajar. Talich pushed them open, revealing the vast chamber within. The room was a testament to the kingdom¡¯s deep-rooted connection to life, death, and rebirth. The walls were etched with intricate carvings, depicting scenes of resurrection and renewal, their lines glowing faintly as if imbued with a life of their own.


    The group was already hard at work in the center of the hall. Gauge stood at the heart of the chamber, orchestrating the preparation of the resurrection circle. The floor was meticulously prepared, with intricate designs of magical symbols traced into the stone. These symbols, drawn with a mixture of crushed gemstones, sacred oils, and other arcane substances, glowed with a soft, pulsating light as the circle began to form.


    Runner moved efficiently, fetching materials and assisting where needed. He ensured every detail was attended to, knowing that even the slightest error could jeopardize the ritual. When he noticed Talich and Zavet entering, he quickly nodded before returning to his task.


    Zavet, still on edge from their earlier encounters, chose a position near the entrance, his tail coiled around him as he sat vigilantly. His sharp eyes scanned the room, alert for any signs of danger. The battles they had faced had taught him that safety was never guaranteed, not even within these hallowed walls.


    With the circle complete, Gauge took a deep breath and stepped into its center. His hands moved through the air, tracing complex patterns that matched the symbols on the floor. As he chanted the ancient incantations, the circle responded, humming with energy as the glow intensified, filling the hall with a warm, ethereal light.


    This was an ordinary resurrection. The bodies of Flynn, Hoat, and Lina had dissipated in the battles, leaving nothing behind. But the circle of resurrection didn¡¯t require physical remains. Instead, it drew upon the deep connection between soul and memory, reaching into the ether to reconstruct their forms from the essence of who they had been.


    The first to be reborn was Flynn. As Gauge completed the final words of the incantation, the air above the circle shimmered, coalescing into a mist that began to take shape. Slowly, Flynn¡¯s body reformed, the mist solidifying into flesh and bone, his features emerging as if sculpted from the air. Within moments, he was whole again, lying on the stone floor, breathing once more as life returned to him.


    Runner, anticipating the return, stepped forward with a robe. He knew the rebirth left the resurrected without clothing; their new bodies formed anew. Flynn accepted the robe, still dazed and disoriented from the experience but alive.


    Next was Hoat. His form appeared in the circle, first as a ghostly outline, then gradually becoming solid. The wounds that had ended his life were gone, erased by the magic of the circle. He drew his first breath of life, eyes fluttering open as he returned to the world of the living. Runner was there, offering another robe as Hoat shakily rose to his feet, his expression a mix of confusion and awe.


    Finally, it was Lina¡¯s turn. Talich watched intently as the mist began swirling again, his heart pounding as Lina¡¯s form took shape. The light from the circle seemed to brighten as her body was recreated, her figure becoming more distinct with each passing second. When the process was complete, she lay there, whole and alive, as if she had never been touched by death.


    Lina nodded weakly, still processing the shock of her resurrection, her voice trembling with relief and the weight of what she had just experienced. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her eyes wide as she tried to steady her breathing. ¡°That spell... the one over the city... it¡¯s more than just a curse. It¡¯s a trap. Our souls were locked in our bodies while we were undead. I¡¯ve never encountered anything like it before.¡±


    Talich, standing nearby with his arms crossed, gave her a sympathetic nod. He managed a small, humorless chuckle, trying to bring some fun to the grim reality. ¡°That¡¯s only a side effect of the spell. Its main purpose is far more sinister. The longer someone remains undead under its influence, the stronger they become. It allows them to retain all the power they had in life and more. But it¡¯s also why we have to act quickly¡ªif we wait, the undead will only become harder to defeat.¡±


    Zavet, who had been quietly listening, tilted his head in thought. His tail flicked in curiosity as he looked at Lina and the others who had just been resurrected. ¡°So if we can come back to life, why is everyone so scared of dying or being resurrected?¡± he asked, his tone more curious than fearful.


    Lina turned to him, her expression softening slightly as she explained. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Zavet. Resurrection isn¡¯t something we can take for granted. No one truly knows how many times a soul can return from death before it¡¯s too weak to come back at all. It¡¯s a gamble every time, and the odds get worse the more you die and come back.¡±


    She took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. ¡°Think of the soul like a muscle. The more you use it, the stronger it becomes. But if someone were to stop using it¡ªif they were to retire, stop fighting, stop pushing themselves¡ªthen their soul would weaken. Imagine someone who was a powerful warrior in their prime but then retired and spent years in peace. If they died five years later, there¡¯s a chance they might not come back at all because their soul hasn¡¯t been exercised, so to speak.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s eyes narrowed as he processed this. ¡°So as long as we stay active, we can keep coming back?¡±


    Lina shook her head, a faint trace of sadness in her eyes. ¡°I wish it were that simple. But it¡¯s not just about staying active. Each time you resurrect, your soul loses a bit of its strength. The ancient mages who studied resurrection wrote that a soul can only withstand so many returns. They estimated that if you die and resurrect more than ten times a year, your soul might become too weak to resist the pull of the final death.¡±


    Talich added in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s like a flame. Each time you die, it¡¯s like relighting that flame. But each time, the flame gets a little smaller, a little dimmer. And one day, there might not be enough left to ignite it again.¡±


    The gravity of their words tempered Zavet¡¯s usual bravado. He glanced around at the others, who bore the weight of this knowledge on their faces. ¡°So every death is a risk,¡± he said quietly, more to himself than anyone else.


    Lina nodded. ¡°Yes. And that¡¯s why we can¡¯t take this lightly. We might have a chance to come back now, but if we¡¯re not careful... there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    The room fell into a contemplative silence, the reality of their situation settling over them like a heavy shroud. They were alive, but each of them now understood just how fragile that life had become. The urgency of their mission had never been more apparent, and with it came the unspoken agreement that they would do everything in their power to ensure they wouldn¡¯t have to test the limits of resurrection again.


    The group made quick work of the remaining undead within the keep, their movements synchronized and efficient. Each swing of Talich¡¯s maces and Zavet¡¯s dagger, combined with Runner¡¯s powerful strikes, dispatched the undead with little resistance. With the keep secure, Gauge focused on reinforcing their defenses. He carefully recast the protective wards around the perimeter, ensuring they were strong enough to deter further undead incursions. As a final measure, he crafted a series of low-quality golems¡ªrudimentary but effective guardians to stand sentinel over the newly reclaimed keep.


    Once the wards were in place and the golems began their patrols, Zavet, Talich, and Runner regrouped outside the keep. The air was thick with the lingering scent of decay, but the skies above the embassy district were clearing, a sign that their efforts were beginning to purge the undead from the area.


    Runner glanced around, the weight of their mission still heavy on his shoulders. ¡°I think there are two more members of Krimlond who are missing,¡± he said, his voice tinged with concern. ¡°We need to find them.¡±


    Talich nodded in agreement, his expression serious. ¡°We¡¯ve come this far. We can¡¯t leave anyone behind.¡±


    Zavet, never one to back down from a challenge, shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Lead the way,¡± he said, falling in step behind the others as they began their search.


    The three of them moved through the embassy district, their senses heightened as they navigated the abandoned streets and rubble-strewn paths. Once a place of diplomacy and order, the district was now overrun with the remnants of undead. Still, Zavet, Talich, and Runner moved with purpose, cutting through the clusters of enemies with ruthless efficiency.


    Zavet, taking the lead, used the chaotic energy of the battlefield to his advantage. Each time they encountered a group of undead, he would strike first, his dagger gleaming with deadly precision. With each kill, the dark magic within his dagger activated, drawing power from the defeated undead and manifesting it as bone armor around Zavet''s body. The armor started as a thin, brittle layer, barely covering his chest and shoulders. However, the bone plates grew thicker and more intricate with each successive kill, weaving themselves into a more formidable defense.


    As the armor accumulated, it began to pulse with a faint, eerie light, reflecting the growing power within. Yet despite its increasing strength, the armor had its limitations. The magic within the dagger allowed the armor to exist only for a short time, forcing it to decay and crumble back into dust after several minutes. Even so, the armor was strong enough to deflect the blows of weaker undead, their claws and weapons clattering harmlessly against it.


    Talich and Runner provided support, cutting down any undead that strayed too close to Zavet as he methodically worked his way through the enemy ranks. Talich¡¯s maces crushed skulls and shattered bones, while Runner¡¯s powerful swings cleaved through the undead with deadly precision. Together, they were a force to be reckoned with, their teamwork honed to near perfection.


    As they continued their sweep of the district, the streets grew quieter, the echoes of battle slowly fading as the number of undead dwindled. Zavet¡¯s bone armor, now a formidable shell covering most of his torso, pulsed with a faint glow. However, the time limit on the enchantment was unforgiving, and just as it seemed the armor might envelop his entire body, the bones began to splinter and crack. Within moments, the once-impressive armor crumbled away, exposing Zavet¡¯s body again.


    Zavet smirked as he watched the last remnants of the bone dust fade into the air. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to find more of these guys if I want to stay protected,¡± he quipped, though his tone was more determined than light-hearted.


    Talich grunted in agreement, scanning the area for any signs of movement. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving. We¡¯ll find those missing members and clear out the rest of this district.¡±


    Runner, ever vigilant, took point, leading the group further into the heart of the embassy district. The three of them moved as one, their focus unbroken as they hunted for any remaining threats¡ªand for the two missing members of Krimlond.


    The air grew colder as the group pressed further into the city, and the sense of dread deepened. They could feel the power of the undead intensifying with each step they took toward the palace at the city''s center. The embassy district was now behind them, and the streets were filled with the eerie silence of an undead presence that only grew stronger.


    At the far end of the district, where the city opened into a vast courtyard leading toward the palace, they encountered a sight that sent a chill down their spines. Four greater undead stood in their path, their malevolent auras radiating darkness: a death knight clad in ancient, battle-scarred armor; a lich, its skeletal form draped in tattered robes with a faintly glowing gem embedded in its crown; a dread ghoul, hunched and grotesque with sharp claws; and a revenant, a vengeful spirit with glowing red eyes.


    Zavet''s eyes widened with excitement at the sight of the formidable foes. His heart raced, not with fear, but with an almost uncontrollable desire to fight. Talich noticed Zavet¡¯s eagerness and reached out to stop him, but it was too late. Zavet had already surged forward, the thrill of the battle driving him onward. Runner, loyal to his core, wasn¡¯t about to let Zavet face the undead alone. He sprinted after him, his greatsword gleaming in the dim light.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Talich, more strategic in his approach, remained hidden in the shadows, observing the undead and waiting for the perfect moment to strike. His instincts told him that this battle would require precision and cunning.


    As they approached the undead, Runner quickly assessed the situation. ¡°I see one death knight, one lich, one dread ghoul, and a revenant. We need to kill the lich first,¡± he called out, his voice steady despite the danger.


    The lich turned its hollow gaze toward them, its empty eye sockets glowing with dark energy. It tilted its head slightly, as if considering its opponents, before beginning to chant a powerful necromantic spell. The air around it crackled with magic as it summoned its strongest attack. But before the spell could be unleashed, Zavet leaped into the air, his dagger in one hand and his rumpwhip ready in the other. The lich¡¯s dark magic surged toward him, but instead of being harmed, Zavet absorbed the energy, his body being healed of the minor wound he had suffered while killing the other undead.


    With a roar of determination, Zavet launched himself at the lich, slashing with his dagger in a flurry of strikes. He struck the lich five times in rapid succession, each blow aimed with deadly precision. But before he could land a final strike, the revenant intervened, grabbing Zavet and hurling him across the courtyard. Zavet tumbled through the air before landing hard on the ground, but he was back on his feet in an instant, his eyes locked on the lich.


    Seeing Zavet thrown aside, the Runner focused his attacks on the lich, determined to prevent it from regenerating. His greatsword cut through the air with a heavy swing, keeping the lich occupied and unable to heal itself. Zavet, undeterred by the revenant¡¯s attack, charged back into the fray, his eyes now fixed on the death knight advancing on Runner, its sword raised to strike.


    With a swift motion, Zavet whipped his tail around, knocking the sword from the death knight¡¯s grasp just as it was about to strike Runner. The death knight staggered, momentarily disarmed, allowing Runner to slash deeply into its leg. Though the attack didn¡¯t cause significant damage, it slowed the death knight down, keeping it from retrieving its weapon.


    Zavet, seizing the moment, turned his attention back to the lich. He noticed the glowing gem in its crown, its power source. With a fierce grin, he shouted, ¡°Ha, I knew it! The gem is what makes the lich!¡±


    Without hesitation, he leaped at the lich again, his dagger aimed directly at the gem. With a single, precise strike, he shattered the gem, and the lich let out a bone-chilling wail as its body crumbled into dust. The dust swirled around Zavet as if drawn to him, and before he knew it, the remains of the lich began to coalesce into bone armor, wrapping around his body.


    Talich, seeing the lich defeated, stepped out of the shadows and attacked the dread ghoul. He struck it several times with his maces, weakening it significantly before stepping back and calling out to Zavet, ¡°Zavet, finish off the ghoul! Then we can deal with the death knight.¡±


    Zavet, now clad in the heavy, dragon-like bone armor, felt a surge of power, unlike anything he had experienced before. He wasted no time, charging at the dread ghoul with ferocious speed. The ghoul, already weakened by Talich¡¯s blows, could do little to defend itself as Zavet¡¯s dagger sliced through its neck. The creature¡¯s head rolled to the ground as its body disintegrated, and once again, its bones turned to dust and joined with Zavet¡¯s armor, strengthening it further.


    The armor now covered him from head to toe, each plate thick and durable, resembling the scales of a dragon. Zavet knew he had only minutes before the magic would dissipate, so he turned his attention to the death knight, the most formidable of the remaining undead.


    ¡°Leave him to me,¡± Zavet growled, his voice echoing with the power of the armor. ¡°You guys handle the revenant.¡±


    Runner and Talich nodded, their focus shifting to the revenant as they charged at it. Runner¡¯s greatsword and Talich¡¯s maces struck in tandem, each attack forcing the revenant back, preventing it from aiding the death knight.


    Zavet, now alone with the death knight, tested his new armor by allowing the undead warrior to land a heavy blow on him. The force of the attack sent Zavet flying through the air, but when he landed, he realized that the armor had absorbed most of the impact. What would have been a fatal blow without the armor now caused only minor damage.


    With a renewed sense of confidence, Zavet charged at the death knight, his movements quick and precise. He whipped his tail around again, wrapping it around the death knight¡¯s leg and forcing it into a painful split. Zavet aimed for the death knight¡¯s neck, but his strike wasn¡¯t strong enough to decapitate it in one blow. He quickly rolled back, avoiding the death knight¡¯s retaliatory swing, and then whipped his tail around again, trapping the knight¡¯s sword arm.


    With a quick maneuver, Zavet dived under the death knight¡¯s legs, causing it to lose its balance and flip forward. The undead warrior landed hard on its back, its head facing Zavet. Seizing the opportunity, Zavet stabbed at the death knight¡¯s head repeatedly, but the creature¡¯s resilience was immense, and it took several blows before the skull began to crack.


    In a final desperate move, the death knight grabbed Zavet by the leg and lifted him off the ground, slamming him down with tremendous force. The impact shattered Zavet¡¯s bone armor, the magical protection dissipating into dust. Zavet grimaced as he felt the strain on his body, but he quickly severed his leg using his necromantic powers, allowing himself to escape the death knight¡¯s grasp.


    Healing himself with a quick surge of necromantic energy, Zavet cursed under his breath as he watched the last remnants of his armor fade away. ¡°You big mean¡ª¡± Zavet started, his tone more frustrated than fearful.


    The death knight, caught off guard by Zavet¡¯s unexpected insult, paused momentarily as if confused. ¡°What?¡± it rasped, its voice echoing hollowly from within its helmet.


    Taking advantage of the brief moment of hesitation, Zavet gathered a mass of necromantic magic in his hands and formed it into a shimmering shield. The shield deflected the death knight¡¯s next attack, the force of the blow dissipating harmlessly.


    With the death knight momentarily stalled, Zavet continued his relentless assault, targeting its neck with precise, powerful strikes. Each hit weakened the death knight further until finally, with one last forceful blow, Zavet severed the head from the body. The death knight collapsed to the ground, its once-imposing form now lifeless.


    Talich and Runner, having successfully dealt with the revenant, rejoined Zavet just as the death knight¡¯s body crumbled to dust. They stood amidst the remains of their enemies, breathing heavily but victorious.


    Zavet wiped the sweat from his brow and looked at the pile of dust that had once been his bone armor. ¡°That was close,¡± he admitted, a hint of a grin tugging at his lips.


    Talich nodded, his expression was stern but relieved. ¡°You handled it well. But we¡¯re not done yet. We need to keep moving and clear out the rest of the city.¡±


    Runner clapped Zavet on the shoulder, his usual cheerful spirit returning. ¡°Nice work, Zavet. Let¡¯s find those other two missing members and finish what we started.¡±


    As the group paused to catch their breath after the intense battle, Talich''s eyes scanned the surrounding area. The towering spires of the palace loomed ominously in the distance, their dark silhouettes casting long shadows across the city. Talich¡¯s expression grew tense as he recognized where they were. His senses, honed over years of battle, picked up on the subtle yet unmistakable aura of powerful necromancy nearby.


    ¡°We need to get away from here,¡± Talich said, his voice low but urgent. He glanced at Zavet and Runner, his gaze sharp with concern. ¡°The Lords of Necromancy are nearby.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s eyes widened, a mix of excitement and recklessness flashing across his face. ¡°Oh, come on,¡± he protested, a grin spreading across his lips. ¡°I think we can take them.¡±


    Talich couldn¡¯t help but let out a small laugh, though it was tinged with nervousness. ¡°No, Zavet. We can¡¯t take on one of them, much less all eight. The Lords of Necromancy aren¡¯t just powerful¡ªthey¡¯re ancient, with knowledge and strength that could easily overwhelm us. We need to get out of here and search elsewhere.¡±


    Runner, who had already begun to distance himself from the palace, turned back to the group. ¡°Hey, I think I found the gnome guy from the barony!¡± he called out, pointing down a nearby street.


    There, amidst the chaos of the undead-infested city, an undead gnome fiercely cast ice magic at a group of knights. The gnome''s magic crystallized the air around it, forming sharp shards of ice that launched with deadly precision.


    ¡°Runner, you handle it,¡± Talich instructed, his tone firm. He reached into his pack and pulled out a flail, its heavy, spiked head gleaming ominously in the dim light. ¡°Take this.¡±


    Runner accepted the flail with a nod, securing his greatsword on his back before gripping the flail with both hands. He watched the gnome for a moment, sizing up his opponent, and then sprinted toward it with determination.


    Talich, meanwhile, grabbed Zavet by the arm and pulled him toward the cover of a nearby building. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of sight,¡± he whispered, leading Zavet into the shadows where they could observe the unfolding events without being seen.


    Zavet, still buzzing from the earlier fight, couldn¡¯t resist a final look at the gnome. ¡°But what if¡ª¡± he started, but Talich silenced him with a stern look. ¡°Trust me, Zavet. Runner can handle it.¡±


    Runner approached the undead gnome with swift, purposeful strides. The gnome, engrossed in its magical assault on the knights, didn¡¯t notice Runner until it was too late. With a single, powerful swing, Runner brought the flail down on the gnome with crushing force. The impact was brutal, shattering the gnome¡¯s skeletal form into fragments scattered across the cobblestone street. The ice magic dissipated in an instant, leaving only silence in its wake.


    The knights, who had been bracing themselves against the gnome¡¯s attacks, looked at Runner in shock. One of them, recognizing him, removed his helm to reveal a familiar face. ¡°Runner?¡± Parez, a fellow knight of the Morning Glory, said, a broad smile spreading across his face. ¡°Nice to see you, man.¡±


    Before Runner could respond, Ivan, a stern and battle-hardened knight, stormed forward, his eyes narrowing as he took in Runner¡¯s appearance. ¡°He looks undead to me, boys,¡± Ivan declared, suspicion lacing his words.


    Parez quickly intervened, slamming into Ivan with a forceful shove. ¡°Sir, to your left! I just saw a pack of ghouls!¡± he shouted, his voice filled with urgency.


    Ivan, always quick to respond to a perceived threat, immediately turned to face the supposed ghouls, his weapon ready to strike. Runner didn¡¯t hesitate, using the distraction to slip away unnoticed. He darted down an alley, moving swiftly to distance himself and the knights.


    As Runner disappeared into the shadows, Parez waved after him with a grin, giving him a thumbs up. Another knight of the Morning Glory, having witnessed Ivan¡¯s easy distraction, couldn¡¯t suppress a laugh. The tension in the air eased slightly as the knights returned their focus to the task at hand, unaware of Runner¡¯s true intentions.


    Talich and Zavet watched the scene unfold from their hidden vantage point inside the old building. The tension from earlier battles had eased, replaced by a mixture of relief and quiet amusement. Talich¡¯s eyes remained on the knights outside, his sharp gaze tracking every movement as he spoke. ¡°Looks like Runner made it out just fine,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Zavet gave a slight nod, still processing the unexpected turn of events. The two of them stayed crouched by the window, hidden in the shadows, as they watched Runner carefully navigate his way back. He moved with a mixture of caution and confidence, scanning the area for any sign of his companions. When he finally spotted them peeking out from behind the cracked glass, he gave a quick wave.


    Talich and Zavet waved back, beckoning him inside. Runner quickly slipped into the building, closing the door quietly behind him. The air inside was musty, filled with the scent of old wood and dust, but it was a safe haven for the moment.


    Runner glanced around, taking in his surroundings. The dim light filtering through the dirty windows revealed a room filled with easels, paint-splattered canvases, and sculptures in various stages of completion. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this place?¡± Runner asked curiously, lacing his tone as he took in the cluttered yet oddly peaceful space.


    Talich looked around as well, his eyes sweeping over the remnants of someone¡¯s creative endeavors. ¡°It¡¯s an art studio from the looks of it,¡± he replied, stepping further into the room. ¡°Doesn''t seem like the kind of place looters would target.¡±


    Runner turned to Talich, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You think people are looting right now? In the middle of all this?¡±


    Talich nodded and gestured toward the window. ¡°Look out there,¡± he said, his voice grim. Through the smudged glass, a group of figures moved stealthily between the buildings, ducking in and out of doorways. It didn¡¯t take long to recognize them as members of the Solond barony. Some were entering and exiting various buildings, while others stood guard, vigilant for approaching threats.


    ¡°We need to stay put until they clear out,¡± Talich continued, his tone serious. ¡°They might try something if they spot us, especially since we¡¯ve got this flail.¡±


    Zavet, ever the idealist, looked troubled by the suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± he said, his voice tinged with concern. ¡°We have to stop them.¡±


    Talich turned to face him, his expression a mix of caution and practicality. ¡°If we do that, we can¡¯t leave any witnesses,¡± he said matter-of-factly. ¡°I can turn them undead, and we can leave them for someone else to find.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s curiosity piqued, and he tilted his head slightly. ¡°Would they remember us killing them after they resurrect?¡±


    Talich shook his head, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°No, they wouldn¡¯t. You lose your memories from about thirty minutes before your death. There are rituals that can reduce that time to fifteen minutes, but they¡¯re not common. And unless you¡¯re a necromancer, you don¡¯t retain any memories from the time you spent as an undead.¡±


    Runner, who had been quietly listening to the exchange, turned to Talich with a surprised look. ¡°So, you keep your memories while you¡¯re undead?¡±


    Talich nodded, leaning casually against an old wooden table. ¡°Yup. You don¡¯t lose the standard thirty minutes of memory after resurrection sickness like most do.¡±


    Runner¡¯s expression shifted as he recalled something from their past. ¡°So that¡¯s how you remembered your fight with Iscariot,¡± he said, piecing things together.


    Talich chuckled, clearly amused by the memory. ¡°Well, kind of,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m half-zombie, you see. It¡¯s something that happens after having a necromancy imbuement for so long. Once the magic starts to fade, your body becomes so used to the necromantic energy running through you that part of you becomes undead. It¡¯s not exactly a common side effect, but it does happen.¡±


    He paused, glancing at the paint-splattered walls around them. ¡°It¡¯s easy enough to hide with some makeup and the right clothes,¡± he continued as if discussing something as mundane as a daily routine. ¡°But it does mean I have to cut off dead skin and heal myself more frequently as time goes on. The perks are worth it, though. I usually just tell people I¡¯ve got a necromancy imbuement.¡±


    Runner gave a slow nod, processing this new information. ¡°So you always know if someone kills you,¡± he said, more as a statement than a question.


    Talich¡¯s grin widened a hint of pride in his eyes. ¡°Exactly,¡± he confirmed as if this were just another advantage of his unique condition.


    Meanwhile, Zavet had wandered off to the other side of the room, where several jars of paint had been left open. His hands were now smeared with vibrant colors, and his face bore streaks of blue and red. ¡°Hey, this stuff is fun!¡± he exclaimed, a childlike joy evident in his voice as he painted random patterns on a nearby canvas.


    Runner and Talich exchanged a glance, both of them trying¡ªand failing¡ªto suppress their laughter. The sight of Zavet covered in paint, so completely absorbed in his newfound artistic endeavor, was a welcome relief from the grim realities they¡¯d been facing.


    Talich finally let out a chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°Zavet, you¡¯re one of a kind,¡± he said, amusement clear in his tone. ¡°But we should probably keep an eye on those Solond looters. Once they¡¯re gone, we can figure out our next move.¡±


    Runner nodded, still smiling at Zavet¡¯s antics. ¡°Agreed,¡± he said, settling into a more comfortable position near the window, ready to wait out the looters and prepare for whatever came next.


    They waited in silence as the last of the Solond members moved out of sight, their distant figures gradually disappearing into the darkening streets. The city, shrouded in the deepening twilight, seemed almost eerily quiet for a moment. Talich, Zavet, and Runner finally stepped out of the art studio, the tension in the air shifting as they prepared for their next move.


    The trio made their way southwest, navigating through the city¡¯s narrow, winding alleyways that led them just outside Krimlond¡¯s district. They moved with purpose, clearing out any undead that crossed their path but carefully avoiding the larger clusters. The night was quickly descending upon the city, bringing with it an unsettling stillness. The faint glow of distant fires cast flickering shadows on the walls, and the echo of their footsteps seemed louder in the silence.


    After a few hours of methodical clearing and cautious movement, they noticed the sky darken completely. The chill of the night air crept into their bones as they continued their journey. Talich glanced up at the moon, half-hidden behind clouds, and signaled to the others. "It¡¯s time to head back," he said quietly, his voice carrying a note of urgency. "We¡¯ve done what we can for now. The keep needs us more."


    Zavet and Runner nodded in agreement, their thoughts already on the Krimlond embassy. They turned back, making their way toward the heart of the district. As they approached, they began to notice an alarming sight: a large, growing horde of undead was steadily moving toward the Krimlond district, their numbers swelling with every block they crossed.


    The streets seemed to pulse with the low, guttural moans of the undead, a harbinger of the chaos that was about to unfold. The three quickened their pace, a shared sense of urgency driving them forward. The sight of the keep¡¯s high walls in the distance was a welcome relief, a beacon of hope in the midst of impending doom.


    As they reached the gates, the golem guarding the entrance activated, lowering the magical ward that created an impenetrable physical barrier around the keep. The ward was a formidable defense, one that no amount of brute strength could breach. Only magic could hope to break through it, and that made the keep one of the safest places in the district.


    The courtyard was bustling with activity as they entered. The once sparsely populated keep now teemed with life¡ªrefugees from the district mingled with Krimlond members, creating a tense, overcrowded atmosphere. The air was thick with the murmur of worried voices, the rustling of weapons, and the hurried steps of people preparing for what was to come.


    Zavet, Runner, and Talich made their way to the common room, where they found Lina, the baroness of Krimlond, engrossed in her spellbook. She looked up as they approached, her brow furrowing with concern as Talich delivered the news.


    ¡°Baroness Lina, we saw a large group of undead making its way through Krimlond¡¯s city district,¡± Talich reported, his tone grave. ¡°We need to prepare immediately.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes widened at the news, and she quickly closed her spellbook, her mind already racing through the preparations that needed to be made. She rose to her feet, her presence commanding the attention of everyone in the room. ¡°Gauge, Hoat,¡± she called out, her voice cutting through the din. ¡°We¡¯ve got a large group of undead near the embassy. We need to get ready now.¡±


    Gauge, who had been tinkering with a collection of his inventions scattered across a large table, looked up at Lina¡¯s words. His mind, always quick to assess the situation, began to formulate a plan. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, his voice calm but decisive. ¡°Let me move all of this out of the way. We can use these tables for cover¡ªthey¡¯re reinforced to withstand high levels of magical damage.¡±


    He quickly began to clear the table, his hands moving with practiced efficiency. The rest of the room sprang into action as well, everyone working together to transform the common room into a makeshift fortification. The tables were flipped on their sides, creating barriers that would offer some protection against the incoming assault.


    Suddenly, Flynn burst into the room, his face pale and his breathing ragged. ¡°A very powerful undead is coming this way,¡± he announced, his voice trembling with urgency. ¡°I think it¡¯s a lord of necromancy.¡±


    The room fell silent for a moment, the gravity of his words sinking in. A lord of necromancy was no ordinary undead; they were among the most feared entities in existence, capable of wielding necromantic magic with terrifying power. The thought of facing such a creature sent a shiver down everyone¡¯s spine.


    Flynn didn¡¯t wait for anyone to respond. He immediately set to work, rounding up the civilians who had taken refuge in the keep. ¡°We need to get you all out of here,¡± he urged, his voice firm but compassionate. ¡°If you stay, it¡¯s just going to be harder for us to manage. Your deaths will only add to the number of undead we have to fight.¡±


    The civilians, though terrified, understood the logic of his words. They began to gather their belongings; their movements hurried but quiet as they prepared to leave the safety of the keep. Flynn and a few others guided them toward the safer outskirts of the district, away from the imminent battle.


    Back in the common room, the tension was palpable. Lina turned to Talich, her eyes steely with determination. ¡°We need to hold this keep, no matter what comes our way,¡± she said, her voice low but resolute. ¡°If it¡¯s a lord of necromancy, we¡¯re going to need every ounce of strength and magic we¡¯ve got.¡±


    Talich nodded, his mind already racing with strategies. He knew the stakes were high, but there was no room for doubt or fear. They had faced impossible odds before, and they would do so again.


    As the final preparations were made, Zavet, Runner, and Talich exchanged a glance, a silent understanding passing between them. They were ready to fight, ready to defend the keep and the people within it. The battle ahead would be fierce, but they would face it together, united by a common cause.


    Outside, the night was dark and foreboding, the distant sounds of the undead growing louder with every passing moment. The stage was set for a confrontation that would test the limits of their courage and strength. And as the first echoes of the approaching horde reached their ears, they steeled themselves for the fight of their lives.


    Screams pierced the night, echoing ominously through the thick stone walls of the keep. The sounds of terror and agony came from those who had tried to flee the safety of the Krimlond embassy, hoping to escape the ever-growing horde of undead now swarming the district. Their cries were cut short, leaving a chilling silence in their wake, only to be replaced by the relentless moans and shrieks of the undead.


    Inside the keep, Flynn rushed into the common room, his face ashen with fear. ¡°Baroness Lina,¡± he gasped, struggling to keep his voice steady, ¡°I¡¯m getting reports of wraiths in the area. They¡¯re picking off anyone who tries to leave.¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart sank, but she quickly steeled herself, knowing that any sign of fear would only worsen the already fragile morale. She raised her voice, firm and commanding, to address everyone huddled inside the keep. ¡°Stay calm, everyone! No one leaves this keep. We will hold our ground here.¡± Her tone left no room for argument, and the room fell into a tense silence as people looked to her for guidance.


    Lina moved swiftly to a corner of the room where a small, intricately carved wooden chest lay. She opened it, revealing a collection of ritual components¡ªpowdered gemstones, vials of rare herbs, and a single, ornate dagger with a darkened blade. With practiced precision, she began to prepare a ritual message, one that would reach the highest authority she could call upon: Merlot, the powerful leader of the Razlond barony and, by virtue of his marriage to the queen, a man of great influence within the kingdom.


    She arranged the components in a precise circle on the floor, each item glowing faintly with latent magical energy. Lina then took the dagger and pricked her finger, allowing a single drop of blood to fall into the center of the circle. As the blood hit the floor, the components began to hum with power, their glow intensifying. Lina focused her mind, channeling her thoughts into the ritual.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she began, her voice laced with urgency and desperation, ¡°Krimlond embassy is in dire need of reinforcements. A large force of undead, led by a lord of necromancy, has us trapped within our keep. We cannot hold them off for long without your aid. Please, send help immediately.¡±


    The message, imbued with her magical essence, shimmered for a moment before disappearing into the ether, carried away to its intended recipient. The room was silent as they awaited a response, the air thick with anticipation and fear. Minutes felt like hours as the tension grew, each second a reminder of the dire situation outside.


    Finally, the ritual circle flared to life again, signaling the arrival of a response. Lina¡¯s heart raced as she leaned in, her breath catching in her throat as Merlot¡¯s voice echoed through the room, projected from the magical energies of the ritual.


    ¡°Baroness Lina,¡± Merlot¡¯s voice was steady but carried a weight of grim resolve, ¡°I regret to inform you that we are unable to meet your request for reinforcements. The lords of necromancy have launched a coordinated strike. We, too, are under siege, with a horde of undead at our doorstep, led by one of the lords. The situation is dire across the kingdom.¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart sank further as she listened, her worst fears being confirmed with every word.


    Merlot continued, ¡°I am sending messages to all the barons and guild masters, urging them to defend the Resurrection Halls at all costs. If we fail tonight¡­ the kingdom will be no more.¡±


    As the final words of the message faded into silence, Lina closed her eyes, letting the gravity of the situation wash over her. The Resurrection Halls, sacred places where the kingdom¡¯s fallen could be brought back to life, were the last bastion of hope. If they fell, there would be no return from death for their people¡ªno hope for the kingdom¡¯s future.


    She opened her eyes and looked around the room at the faces of her comrades¡ªTalich, Zavet, Runner, Gauge, Hoat¡ªand the many others who had sought refuge within the keep¡¯s walls. They had all heard the message. The fear in their eyes was palpable, but there was also a flicker of determination, a refusal to give in to despair.


    Lina took a deep breath, straightened her back, and addressed them once more. ¡°We may not have reinforcements, but we are not alone. We have each other, and we have the strength and magic to hold this keep. We will not let these walls fall. Not tonight.¡±


    Her words were met with nods of agreement, some more resolute than others, but all understanding that their fate rested in their hands. The keep was their sanctuary, and they would defend it with everything they had.


    Outside, the wraiths circled the keep like vultures, their ethereal forms barely visible in the shadows, while the horde of undead pressed ever closer. The darkness of the night seemed to close in around them, but within the walls of the Krimlond embassy, a spark of defiance burned brightly.


    Lina flipped through the pages of her spellbook, her fingers moving quickly as she searched for anything that could tip the balance in their favor. The pages were filled with arcane symbols, incantations, and diagrams¡ªeach one a potential solution, yet none seemed sufficient for the overwhelming threat they faced. As she neared the end of the book, her eyes caught a title that made her pause: *Sanctuary.*


    Her heart skipped a beat. This was it¡ªa ritual that could potentially turn the tide, if only for a short while. She read the details quickly, her mind racing to absorb the complex instructions. The spell was designed to create a protective barrier around a designated area. This barrier would repel greater undead¡ªwraiths, liches, and death knights¡ªentities that would otherwise be impossible for them to fend off on their own.


    "I found something," Lina said, her voice carrying a newfound hope. The others in the room turned to her, their expressions a mix of curiosity and anticipation.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Sanctuary,¡± she continued, her eyes still on the page. ¡°This ritual creates a barrier around the keep that will last for three nights. It¡¯s powerful enough to keep out any greater undead and will even force out those who are already inside. However,¡± she added, her tone growing more serious, ¡°there¡¯s a catch. Wards are fairly easy for a lich or other powerful necromancer to break¡ªat least from the outside. But this ritual is different. The only way to truly destroy it is from within the protected area, by destroying the ritual catalyst.¡±


    She looked up, meeting the eyes of her comrades. ¡°The catalyst is a crystal, and it needs to stay on the person who casts the spell. That means I¡¯ll need to carry it with me at all times. If I¡¯m captured or killed, the *Sanctuary* spell will fail, and the undead will be able to enter freely.¡±


    The room was silent as everyone absorbed the gravity of her words. The responsibility of carrying the catalyst meant that Lina¡¯s life was now directly tied to the survival of everyone within the keep. If anything happened to her, the last line of defense would crumble, leaving them at the mercy of the undead.


    Lina continued, her voice steady despite the weight of what she was about to do. ¡°The spell isn¡¯t permanent, but it should last us until dawn. By then, the wraiths and other greater undead will be forced to retreat from the sunlight, buying us precious time to either escape or regroup. But until then, we¡¯ll be protected¡ªas long as the ritual remains intact.¡±


    Gauge, who had been tinkering with his inventions, looked up, his face serious. ¡°It¡¯s a risk, Baroness, but it¡¯s the best option we have. I¡¯ll reinforce the doors and windows with whatever I can, but we¡¯ll need that barrier if we¡¯re going to survive the night.¡±


    Hoat, who had been listening quietly, nodded in agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll need to stay close to you, Lina. No one can afford to be separated, especially with you carrying that crystal. We¡¯ll make sure nothing happens to you.¡±


    Flynn, still pale from the earlier reports of wraiths, added, ¡°I¡¯ll coordinate with the others to set up a defensive perimeter inside the keep. If any undead do manage to breach the outer defenses, we¡¯ll be ready for them.¡±


    Lina took a deep breath and began to gather the components needed for the ritual. The Sanctuary spell required more than just a crystal; it needed a focus of power, something that could channel the energies necessary to create such a potent barrier. She found what she needed in the chest she had used earlier¡ªa large, clear crystal, uncut and rough but brimming with latent magical energy.


    She placed the crystal in the center of the room, arranging a circle of protective runes around it with chalk. Then, she began the incantation, her voice rising and falling in a rhythmic chant as she called upon the ancient magic embedded in the spell. The crystal started to glow with a soft, inner light, pulsing in time with her words.


    The others watched in silence, holding their breath as the ritual progressed. Lina¡¯s voice grew louder and more commanding as she reached the climax of the spell. The light from the crystal intensified, filling the room with a warm, golden glow that pushed back the shadows and filled them all with a sense of peace.


    Finally, with a final, decisive word, Lina completed the ritual. The crystal¡¯s light stabilized, forming a protective aura that spread outward, enveloping the entire keep in its protective embrace. The barrier was invisible to the naked eye, but they could all feel it¡ªa reassuring presence that filled them with a sense of safety.


    Lina picked up the crystal, now cool to the touch but still glowing faintly, and placed it in a pouch at her side. The weight was both physical and symbolic¡ªshe was now the keeper of the spell, the one thing standing between them and the horde of undead outside.


    She turned to the others, her expression resolute. ¡°The Sanctuary is in place. We¡¯re safe for now but can¡¯t let our guard down. We need to be ready for anything. Let¡¯s prepare for the night ahead.¡±


    As dusk settled over the keep, the atmosphere grew tense as everyone set about their tasks¡ªreinforcing the crumbling walls, gathering the meager supplies left, and bracing themselves for the inevitable onslaught of the undead. Zavet and Talich, now somewhat integrated into the group, were busy helping with the defenses when, without warning, a powerful surge of magic ripped through the air. It targeted the two of them, recognizing the necromantic energy that lingered within them from their previous battles. Instantly, they were yanked off their feet and hurled through the air, crashing through the keep¡¯s walls and landing hard outside.


    The force of the spell had been overwhelming, as though the very essence of the magic had identified them as greater undead¡ªcreatures to be expelled from the sacred grounds of the keep. As they struggled to their feet, dazed and disoriented, the realization of what had happened slowly dawned on them.


    Inside the keep, the reaction was immediate and volatile. Flynn, a seasoned druid known for his strict adherence to tradition and an intense hatred for anything related to necromancy, was the first to respond. His voice dripped with venom as he glared at the spot where Zavet and Talich had been moments before. "They were greater undead? Spies. I bet that¡¯s why the undead are here¡ªthey told the lords of necromancy."


    Heavy and accusatory, his words hung in the air, sparking a wave of uncertainty and fear among the gathered soldiers. Murmurs of suspicion spread quickly, the atmosphere growing more hostile by the second. Runner, who had been standing nearby, felt a surge of anger at Flynn¡¯s accusation. He stepped forward, his voice rising above the din.


    "No!" Runner¡¯s voice was firm, filled with conviction. "I was with them when we killed four greater undead and saved Teric!"


    His words would have carried weight if Teric had been present. Unfortunately, Teric had gone straight to his private quarters with Scarlet upon returning, and Flynn hadn¡¯t seen him yet. This gave Flynn the perfect opening to continue his assault.


    "Teric is not here," Flynn spat, his eyes narrowing as he turned his glare on Runner. "And, of course, you¡¯d defend them¡ªyou¡¯ve been with them from the start. Maybe you¡¯re part of the reason we¡¯re in this mess."


    Runner bristled at the accusation, but before he could respond, Gauge, one of the more level-headed ones, stepped in, raising his hands in a placating gesture.


    "Hold on, Flynn," Gauge said, his voice calm and measured. "We were told to go get them. We knew what they were from the beginning. They¡¯re not with these undead."


    But Flynn was beyond reason. His eyes blazed with righteous fury as he turned on Gauge. "I knew you were once a necromancer," Flynn hissed, his voice laced with contempt. "I thought you had redeemed yourself. But here you are, defending necromancers, just like I always suspected."


    Gauge¡¯s expression hardened, but before he could respond, Lina, who had been watching the exchange with growing concern, stepped forward to try and restore order. Her voice was authoritative, cutting through the rising chaos.


    "Flynn, stop," Lina commanded, her tone brooking no argument. "Yes, we knew about them, and they¡¯ve helped us."


    Flynn, however, was not easily swayed. His paranoia had taken root, and he refused to let go. "How exactly did they help, Lina?" he demanded, his voice rising in intensity. "Think back¡ªwhat have they really done?" His words were laced with deceit; his lies intended to sow further discord.


    He pointed around the room, his gaze intense as he searched for signs of doubt among the others. "No Teric? But they supposedly rescued him. Then where is he? Where is Scarlet, for that matter?" His voice was sharp, and his questions were barbed with suspicion.


    Before the situation could spiral further out of control, a sudden, sharp crack echoed through the hall. Hoat had come up behind Flynn and, with a swift motion, delivered a decisive blow to the back of Flynn¡¯s head. Flynn crumpled to the ground, unconscious, the tension in the room breaking as everyone stared in shock.


    Hoat stood over Flynn¡¯s prone form, his expression grim. "We don¡¯t need that right now," he said, his voice low but firm. "Tie him up and lock him in his quarters until we can deal with him properly."


    They hesitated for a moment, but then, recognizing the wisdom in Hoat¡¯s actions, they moved to follow his orders. As Flynn was carried away, the atmosphere in the keep shifted, the immediate crisis averted, but the underlying tension still simmering just below the surface.


    Lina turned to the others, her gaze serious. "We need to focus on the task at hand. Zavet and Talich are out there, and they need our support. We can¡¯t afford to let paranoia tear us apart from within. ¡°


    Zavet and Talich staggered to their feet, disoriented from the force that had hurled them out of the keep. The world around them spun for a moment before the cold, oppressive air of the undead-infested city brought them back to their senses. The horde of undead, led by the formidable Lord of Necromancy, Kyln¡ªknown as the Lord of Ghouls¡ªsurged through the streets like a relentless tide. Kyln, a towering figure clad in tattered robes, his skeletal frame draped with decaying flesh, radiated an aura of dark power. His hollow eyes glowed with an eerie green light, and his gaunt face twisted into a malevolent grin as he commanded his army of ghouls, who snarled and clawed at the air, eager to feast on the living.


    The streets were crawling with ghouls, their emaciated bodies twisted into grotesque shapes. Their skin hung loosely from their bones, and their eyes glowed with a feral hunger. They moved with unnatural speed, driven by the will of their master, Kyln. The horde was a macabre parade of death, with ghouls in various stages of decay shambling alongside reanimated corpses, their eyes empty of any life but filled with the dark magic that sustained them.


    Talich, sensing the urgency of their situation, leaped onto a nearby rooftop, his movements fluid and silent. He turned to Zavet, who quickly followed, eyes scanning the streets below. The ghouls paid them no mind, their rotting noses unable to distinguish the scent of the living from that of the undead. For now, they were safe, but both knew this reprieve wouldn¡¯t last.


    "We need a plan," Talich whispered, his voice tense but controlled. He knelt on the roof''s edge, watching the horde below with a strategist''s eye. "Kyln is leading this horde, and he''s brought an army of ghouls with him. They''re swarming the city, and they''re not just going to batter down the walls¡ªthey''ll tear the keep apart if we don¡¯t do something."


    Zavet, still catching his breath, nodded. "We can''t just sit here. If we¡¯re out here, maybe it¡¯s for the best. We can take down the liches¡ªthose that could break the wards. Without them, the sanctuary might hold."


    Talich¡¯s eyes narrowed as he calculated their chances. "It may be for the best that we''re out here, away from the prying eyes of the kingdom. We can do what needs to be done without worrying about what others might think."


    He paused, then continued, "The ghouls are Kyln''s strength. If we can disrupt them, weaken his control, and take out the liches that could break the sanctuary, we might just stand a chance. But we need to be smart about this. Kyln will be expecting resistance, and he¡¯s not one to underestimate."


    Talich gave a grim nod, his gaze fixed on the distant form of Kyln. "We have to be quick and precise. No mistakes. We¡¯re going to need every bit of our skill to pull this off."


    Zavet¡¯s eyes narrowed as he pointed toward a group of skeletal figures draped in dark, tattered robes. Their eye sockets burned with an eerie green light, and the air around them crackled with malevolent energy. ¡°I smell necromancy on them¡ªstrong and vile,¡± he whispered to Talich. ¡°They¡¯re up to something, likely preparing a spell.¡±


    Talich followed Zavet¡¯s gaze, his expression darkening. ¡°Good work. You take care of those liches; I¡¯ll handle the ghouls.¡±


    Zavet leaped down from their perch with a curt nod, landing silently among the twisted, narrow streets. The air was thick with decay and necromantic magic stench, but Zavet moved purposefully, his bone armor clinking softly against the stone. He knew exactly what to look for: the liches, the necromancers who served the Lord of Ghouls. They would be cloaked in robes, their skeletal hands weaving spells of death and destruction.


    He spotted one of the liches, its bony fingers tracing arcane symbols in the air. The lich was too focused on its incantation to notice Zavet approaching, which was a fatal mistake. Zavet paused only long enough to ensure that Talich had engaged the ghouls, their snarls and the sickening crunch of bone meeting metal echoing through the night. Then, with a swift motion, Zavet unsheathed his dagger and lunged.


    The lich barely had time to register the attack. Zavet¡¯s dagger sliced through the lich¡¯s gem-encrusted diadem., severing the magic that held its undead form together. The creature released a hollow, echoing scream as it crumbled into a pile of bones and dust. Zavet quickly looted the remains, retrieving an ancient, enchanted tome that pulsed with dark power.


    Without wasting a second, Zavet moved on to the next target. The liches were powerful, but they were little more than glorified skeletons against someone like Zavet, who was healed by their necromantic magic and resistant to their most lethal spells. He dispatched them one by one, each kills adding to the power of his bone armor, which seemed to grow darker and more foreboding with each fallen lich.


    Meanwhile, Talich was cutting through the ghouls with brutal efficiency. His flail swung in wide arcs, each strike smashing through the twisted bodies of the undead. The ghouls, driven by a relentless hunger, were no match for Talich¡¯s strength and skill. They fell in droves, their bodies shattering under the impact of the flail. But as Talich fought, he noticed a figure moving through the horde with purpose¡ªKyln, the Lord of Ghouls and one of Iscariot¡¯s most trusted lieutenants.


    Kyln¡¯s presence was unmistakable. He towered over the lesser undead, his form hunched and twisted, his eyes glowing with an evil, deep crimson light. His body was a mass of rotting flesh and bone, yet it exuded a terrifying aura of power. He wielded no weapons, nor did he cast spells like the liches. Instead, his power lay in his claws and fangs, each dripping with his poisonous blood¡ªa blood so potent that it could kill a living being within seconds of exposure and turn them into a ghoul.


    Talich knew he couldn¡¯t let Kyln reach the keep. Gathering all his strength, he lunged at the Lord of Ghouls, his flail crashing down with the force of a battering ram. The blow connected, causing Kyln to stagger back, but the Lord of Ghouls was far from defeated. He straightened, a cruel smile stretching across his decayed face as he spoke in a guttural and mocking voice.


    ¡°Lord Talich,¡± Kyln hissed, his words dripping with dark allure. ¡°You are on the wrong side. Join us. Iscariot will grant you more power than you¡¯ve ever dreamed of. Together, we can crush this kingdom¡ªthis thorn in our side that has persisted for far too long. Tonight, we have the power to erase it from existence.¡±


    Talich did not reply. He let Kyln¡¯s words wash over him, knowing that they were meant to distract, to tempt. But Talich was not swayed. He had seen the devastation the necromancers had wrought and had fought against the darkness they sought to spread. His resolve was unshakable. He launched another attack, striking again and again, driving Kyln back with each blow. But he knew his attacks were not enough to kill the Lord of Ghouls outright. Kyln was too powerful, his body too resilient. Still, Talich¡¯s relentless assault served its purpose: to keep Kyln occupied, to buy time for Zavet.


    As Talich continued his assault, Zavet had already dealt with the last of the liches. The connection between the ritual they were casting weakened with each lich¡¯s death, and now, with the final lich vanquished, the spell began to falter. The once-cohesive horde grew angry, seeing their only way to break into the keep taken from them.


    Sensing his moment, Zavet leaped from the shadows, his bone armor fully charged with the necromantic power of the slain liches. He landed on Kyln with the force of a thunderbolt, his daggers driving deep into the Lord of Ghouls¡¯ flesh. The armor, pulsating with necromantic energy, acted like a conduit, channeling all the dark power Zavet had absorbed into each strike. The impact was devastating. Each blow weakened Kyln¡¯s hold over the remaining ghouls, the undead creatures collapsing into heaps of bones as Zavet¡¯s assault continued.


    Kyln roared in fury, his claws slashing at Zavet, but none of his attacks found purchase. Zavet was immune to the corrupting influence of Kyln¡¯s blood, and his bone armor protected him from the necromantic energy that would have destroyed a lesser being. Zavet¡¯s attacks were precise, methodical, and unrelenting. He struck repeatedly, each blow driving Kyln closer to the brink of destruction.


    Finally, with a final, powerful strike, Zavet drove his dagger deep into Kyln¡¯s chest. The Lord of Ghouls released a final, inhuman scream as his body began to disintegrate, turning to dust under the onslaught. The remaining ghouls, now leaderless, collapsed to the ground, their bodies crumbling into nothing as Kyln¡¯s dark influence faded.


    Talich stepped back, breathing heavily as he watched Kyln¡¯s remains scatter in the wind. He turned to Zavet, a rare smile of approval on his face. ¡°Zavet, that was incredible. I don¡¯t think anyone has ever managed to take down a Lord of Necromancy like that before.¡±


    Zavet, still catching his breath, nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Yup. I can make the dagger stronger now. Instead of making the armor. So I did both.¡±


    The two warriors stood over their enemy''s remains, the night''s silence settling around them as the last echoes of battle faded away. They had struck a decisive blow against one of the kingdom¡¯s greatest enemies, but they knew the war was far from over. For now, though, they had earned a moment of respite, a brief victory in the ongoing struggle against the forces of Iscariot.


    As Zavet and Talich stood over the crumbling remains of Kyln, the Lord of Ghouls, a dark, swirling mass of necromantic energy began to rise from the dust. It coiled like a living shadow, writhing and pulsating with a sinister life. The energy, thick with the essence of death and decay, seemed to cling to the air, vibrating with the remnants of Kyln¡¯s formidable power.


    Zavet, still clad in the bone armor gifted by his enchanted dagger, felt a pull deep within the weapon''s core. As if responding to some unspoken command, the dagger began to glow with an eerie, pale light. As the swirling necromantic energy was drawn toward the weapon, the glow intensified, growing stronger and more focused.


    The dark mass moved as though it had its own will, streaming toward the dagger in twisting, serpentine tendrils. As the energy made contact with the blade, the glow around the dagger flared, brightening momentarily before the dark energy was fully absorbed. The shadows that had once defined the mass now seemed to sink into the dagger, disappearing entirely as the blade drank in the power.


    Zavet could feel the change immediately. The dagger, already a potent weapon, pulsed with newfound strength, its surface shimmering with a dark sheen that hadn¡¯t been there before. The bone armor encasing Zavet responded in kind, growing denser and more resilient as the necromantic energy fused with the dagger and subsequently with the armor it generated.


    The power was not fleeting but permanent, an indelible mark left by the death of Kyln, the Lord of Ghouls. Zavet could sense the subtle shift in the weapon¡¯s essence, a deepening of its inherent power as if it had fed on the very soul of the necromancer. This newfound strength would make the dagger more lethal and imbue the armor with additional protection against the undead they continued to face.


    Talich, watching the transformation with a knowing gaze, nodded in approval. "The dagger has absorbed part of Kyln¡¯s essence," he remarked, his voice steady despite the gravity of what had just occurred. "Its power is growing, becoming more attuned to the dark arts we fight against."


    Zavet flexed his hand around the dagger''s hilt, feeling the thrum of necromantic energy coursing through it. "It¡¯s stronger now," he said quietly, almost to himself, looking down at the slightly darker blade. "This will help us in the battles to come."


    Talich clapped a hand on Zavet¡¯s shoulder, a shared sense of victory grounding them after the intense battle. "You¡¯ve earned it," Talich said, his voice a mix of pride and exhaustion. "Let''s go tell Lina that we handled the Lord of Necromancy."


    With the weight of their triumph settling on their shoulders, the two headed back toward the keep. As they approached, their heads held high, the aura of their success seemed to radiate from them. The guards at the entrance, who had been tense and vigilant, relaxed slightly upon seeing the duo, their eyes widening in respect.


    Once they got to the keep entrance, they were met with a wave of curious and awed gazes. Whispers rippled through the crowd that had gathered just outside the keep. These weren¡¯t just Krimlond¡¯s people but citizens from all corners of the district seeking refuge from the encroaching undead. The air was thick with tension, but the sight of Talich and Zavet returning unscathed brought a glimmer of hope to many.


    Almost immediately, they were surrounded by a flood of questions. Voices overlapped, each one tinged with a mix of fear, curiosity, and admiration.


    "How did the spell work on you?"


    "Why didn¡¯t the undead attack you?"


    "How did you manage to kill a Lord of Necromancy when it usually takes all four baronies to bring one down?"


    Zavet and Talich exchanged glances, realizing just how extraordinary their feat must have seemed to those who had only heard of such powers in legends. In the years to come, this moment will become legendary. This is when people Say the hero known as Zavet started his journey.


    Before they could respond, Lina, the Baroness of Krimlond, stepped forward. She radiated authority, her presence commanding immediate attention. She raised a hand, signaling for silence. "This is war," Lina began, her voice cutting through the murmurs with calm authority. "We are on the brink of losing our kingdom. It doesn¡¯t matter how they did it. What matters is that they did do it. Their actions have bought us time, but we are far from safe."


    The room fell silent, the weight of her words sinking in. Lina¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, ensuring that everyone understood the gravity of the situation. "Now," she continued, "we must focus on our next move. We cannot afford to be complacent."


    She turned her attention to Talich, Zavet, and the others gathered nearby. "I will be sending some of us to aid Erenlond. They need our help, and we cannot let any part of this kingdom fall if we can prevent it."


    Her eyes locked onto Talich and Zavet. "Zavet, Talich, you¡¯ve proven yourselves today. You will go to Erenlond and offer them the same strength you brought to this battle."


    She then looked to the other warriors who had gathered nearby. "Runner, Hoat," she called out, naming the two seasoned fighters preparing for the next wave of attacks. "You will accompany them. Erenlond needs every capable fighter we have, and I trust you to protect it."


    The named men nodded in unison, their resolve hardening at the command. They were not hesitated in their acceptance; they understood what was at stake.


    Lina breathed, her tone softening slightly as she addressed the room again. "We¡¯ve all lost something in this war. We¡¯ve all felt fear, and we¡¯ve all felt the pain of loss. But now, more than ever, we must stand together. We must fight for the kingdom we hold dear, for the people who look to us for protection. And we must trust in each other."


    With that, the crowd began to disperse, the urgency of the situation sinking in. People returned to their duties, their fear tempered by the knowledge that heroes still fought for them.


    Talich and Zavet, flanked by Runner and Hoat, moved to prepare for the journey ahead. They got what they needed and headed to the Neighboring embassy, Erenlond.


    As they continued to make their way through the desolate streets, the eerie silence grew heavier with each step. The usually bustling streets of Krimlond, now eerily empty, seemed almost haunted. Despite the desolation, Zavet, Talich, Hoat, and Runner could sense movement in the shadows. Glancing around, they noticed the flicker of faces quickly darting behind shattered windows and broken doors.


    Runner squinted, his keen eyes catching sight of figures moving stealthily through the darkened interiors of the buildings. He recognized the familiar yellow-and-black quartered tabards of Solond¡¯s soldiers, though these men were not fighting¡ªthey were looting. "Shit," Runner muttered under his breath, frustration and anger flashing across his face. "These idiots are going to get themselves killed or, worse, get us all killed."


    Hoat turned his head to see what had caught Runner¡¯s attention. His expression darkened as he watched the Solond members greedily rifling through abandoned homes and shops, stuffing their pockets with whatever they could find. The sight made Hoat¡¯s blood boil. These men were supposed to be soldiers, part of the kingdom¡¯s defense, and here they were, taking advantage of the chaos for personal gain.


    "Hey!" Hoat barked, his voice echoing down the empty street. "Come out!"


    The Solond looters froze at the commanding shout, their heads snapping in alarm. After hesitation, they cautiously peeked out from their hiding spots, their faces pale and their hands still clutching stolen goods. They reluctantly stepped out into the open one by one, looking like they were ready to bolt at the first sign of trouble.


    Hoat¡¯s eyes narrowed as he approached the group, his posture radiating authority and barely restrained fury. "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?" he demanded, his voice low and dangerous. "You¡¯re supposed to be defending the kingdom, not picking it clean like vultures!"


    One of the Solond members, a tall and wiry man with a sneer plastered on his face, stepped forward. His name was Vlad, and he was the leader of this ragtag group. "We¡¯re just taking what we can," Vlad said, his tone defensive and defiant. "The city¡¯s lost anyway. Might as well make sure we come out of this with something."


    Hoat¡¯s patience snapped. He stepped closer to Vlad, his fists clenched at his sides. "You¡¯re looting while the rest of us are out here risking our lives to keep this city from falling! Do you know how dangerous you¡¯re putting us in with your selfish actions?"


    Vlad¡¯s eyes flicked to the other Solond men, a sneer curling his lips. "You¡¯re not our boss, Hoat. We¡¯re looking out for ourselves. If you¡¯ve got a problem with that, tough luck."


    Hoat¡¯s eyes blazed with anger. "You¡¯re going to get yourselves killed, and you¡¯re going to get us killed too! Do you even understand what we¡¯re up against out here?"


    Vlad scoffed, his defiance only growing stronger. "We know exactly what we¡¯re up against. But we¡¯re not interested in dying for a lost cause. We¡¯re taking care of ourselves."


    The two men stood inches apart, their tension crackling like a live wire. Hoat¡¯s temper flared without warning, shoving Vlad hard in the chest. "You¡¯re a coward!" Hoat spat. "If you want to look out for yourself so badly, go ahead, but don¡¯t drag the rest of us down!"


    Vlad recovered quickly from the shove, his face twisting into a snarl. "You think you¡¯re so tough, Hoat? Let¡¯s see you back that up!" He swung a fist at Hoat, who dodged it easily and retaliated with a punch of his own, catching Vlad square in the jaw.


    The two men clashed in a furious brawl, fists flying as they grappled in the street. The other Solond men started to move in to back up Vlad, but before they could intervene, Runner, Talich, and Zavet stepped forward to break up the fight.


    "Enough!" Runner shouted, grabbing one of the Solond men by the arm and yanking him back. "We don¡¯t have time for this nonsense! We¡¯re all on the same side, damn it!"


    Talich, meanwhile, focused on Vlad. He recognized the man¡¯s face, which had appeared in whispered rumors and hushed conversations. "Vlad," Talich said coldly, his voice cutting through the chaos. "I know you. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been dabbling in necromancy, right? Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t heard about your connections to the Necro Guild."


    Vlad¡¯s eyes widened, a flicker of fear crossing his face before he angrily masked it. "You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," he hissed, but his bravado had weakened.


    Talich stepped closer, towering over Vlad with an imposing presence. "Oh, I know exactly what I¡¯m talking about," Talich said, his voice low and threatening. "And if you don¡¯t want me to tell Baroness Lina about your extracurricular activities, you¡¯ll stop this looting right now and fall in line."


    Vlad¡¯s defiance faltered as he weighed his options. He knew that if Talich reported him to Lina, it would be the end of him¡ªnot just as a member of Solond but as a member of the kingdom. He glanced at his fellow members, watching the exchange with apprehension and uncertainty. Finally, he relented, his shoulders slumping in defeat.


    "Fine," Vlad muttered, his voice bitter. "We¡¯ll stop. But don¡¯t think for a second that I¡¯m doing this for you. I¡¯m doing it because I don¡¯t want to end up on the wrong side of Lina."


    Talich gave a curt nod, his gaze never leaving Vlad¡¯s. "Good choice. Now get out of here and make yourself useful. To survive this, you must start acting like a soldier, not a scavenger."


    Vlad and his men reluctantly backed off, their loot forgotten as they retreated into the shadows. Hoat, breathing heavily from the fight, turned to Talich with a grateful nod. "Thanks," he said, wiping the blood from his knuckles. "I was about to lose it."


    "No problem," Talich replied, watching Vlad disappear. "But we¡¯d better keep an eye on him. I don¡¯t trust him to stay out of trouble."


    With the fight behind them and tensions eased, the group continued, more determined than ever, to face the challenges ahead. But in the back of their minds, the encounter with Vlad and his comrades lingered¡ªa reminder that the dangers they faced weren¡¯t just from the undead but from those who should have been their allies.


    The sight before them was grim as they arrived at Erenlond¡¯s keep. The druids and rangers of Erenlond were struggling, lacking the shield users or powerful warriors typical of other baronies. Their light armor and reliance on agility and ranged attacks were no match for the relentless waves of undead. The keep¡¯s defenses were failing, vines and thorns summoned by desperate druids barely holding the horde at bay.


    Hoat led the charge, wielding his spear with practiced precision. "We''ve got to break their lines!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. Without waiting for a response, he hurled his spear into the mass of undead, the weapon crackling with energy as it skewered multiple ghouls before returning to his hand.


    Talich, seeing the situation, quickly identified the critical threats. ¡°Focus on the necromancers!¡± he called out. ¡°They¡¯re keeping the horde animated. If we take them down, we¡¯ll give the Erenlond members a fighting chance.¡±


    Zavet nodded, his eyes narrowing as he spotted a group of skeletal necromancers chanting in the distance. ¡°I¡¯ll handle them,¡± he growled, already moving toward his targets.


    As Zavet closed in, Hoat and Runner moved to support the beleaguered Erenlond forces. Hoat¡¯s spear flashed in the dim light as he spun and struck, each thrust precise and deadly, keeping the undead at bay. Runner, using his agility, darted between enemies, slashing with his giant blade, his movements a blur as he created openings for the rangers to fire their arrows.


    The druids, seeing the reinforcements, began to rally. With renewed vigor, they chanted spells, causing the earth to rise, creating barriers, and entangling the undead in thick roots. But it was clear they were still outmatched; their magic was powerful, but they were vulnerable without the protection of shields or the brute strength of warriors.


    Zavet reached the necromancers and tore into them with a ferocity born of desperation. His enchanted dagger moved like lightning, cutting through bone and sinew. The necromancers barely had time to react before they were cut down, their control over the undead severed.


    Talich, fighting alongside the Erenlond members, noticed a particularly large ghoul battering its way through the keep¡¯s defenses. With a grim determination, he leaped onto its back, using the flail to smash through its thick skull. The creature fell, and with it, the morale of the remaining undead wavered.


    As the last of the necromancers fell, the battle began to turn. The Erenlond members, encouraged by the support of Talich, Zavet, Hoat, and Runner, pressed their advantage. The undead, now leaderless and disorganized, began to falter. With a final push, they drove the horde back, reclaiming the keep.


    Breathing heavily, Hoat surveyed the battlefield. "We did it," he muttered, though his eyes were already scanning for the next threat. The druids and rangers of Erenlond looked to their saviors with relief and gratitude, but the cost of their victory was evident in the bodies of their fallen comrades scattered across the ground.


    As the dust settled from the battle, Zavet stood amidst the ruins of the battlefield, his breathing heavy but steady. The adrenaline from the fight was still coursing through his veins, but something felt different. He looked down at his armor, expecting to see the familiar bone-white plates that had protected him through countless skirmishes. But what he saw instead made him pause.


    The armor had changed. Where once it had been a skeletal construct, it now appeared as though it were made from a ghoul''s tough, sinewy hide. The leather was dark and mottled, with patches of sickly green and gray that seemed to pulse faintly, almost as if it were still alive. The surface was rough, covered in ridges and scars, and the faint stench of decay clung to it, a reminder of the dark creature from which it had been fashioned.


    Zavet gloved over the armor, feeling the texture beneath his fingers. The material was surprisingly supple, yet he could sense the necromantic energy woven into its fibers, giving it a resilience far beyond ordinary leather. It was as if the armor had absorbed the essence of the Lord of Ghouls, Kyln, after their battle, transforming into something new, something more attuned to the dark forces that Zavet had been wielding.


    The transformation was subtle, almost insidious, as if the armor had been waiting for the right moment to reveal its true nature. The once clean lines of the bone armor were now jagged, the edges resembling the torn and tattered remains of the ghouls they had fought. The armor hugged his form more closely, the leather shifting and tightening as if it were a second skin, responsive to his every move.


    Zavet''s mind raced as he considered the implications. The armor had been powerful before, but now it felt different¡ªmore dangerous, more alive. It was as though it had taken on a life of its own, a reflection of the power Zavet had claimed when he defeated Kyln. But a sense of unease came with it, a reminder that the forces he was dealing with were not to be taken lightly.


    He flexed his arms, feeling the armor move with him as if it were a part of his own body. The transformation had enhanced its properties, making it stronger, more resilient, and more attuned to the dark energies that now coursed through Zavet. Yet, it also bore the unmistakable mark of the undead, a sign of the pact he had made with the powers of necromancy.


    Talich, noticing Zavet''s quiet contemplation, approached. "Something wrong?" he asked, his voice steady despite the chaos still lingering around them.


    Zavet shook his head, but his eyes remained on the armor. "The armor... it''s changed," he said quietly. "It looks like it''s made from the hide of a ghoul."


    Talich raised an eyebrow, then glanced at the armor discerningly. "It seems to have absorbed some of Kyln''s essence," he observed.


    The group from Erenlond, along with Zavet and Talich, entered the keep, their footsteps echoing off the cold stone walls. Inside, the battle raged on. Druids and rangers of Erenlond, skilled in the ways of nature and the bow, fought valiantly against the undead, but their lack of shields and heavy armor left them vulnerable. Despite their best efforts, the relentless tide of the undead, bolstered by necromantic energies, began to take its toll.


    As Zavet and Talich advanced toward the heart of the conflict, they noticed Lavender, one of the few mages among the Erenlond forces, watching them intently. Her gaze lingered on Zavet''s ghoul-hide armor, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. But before she could voice her thoughts, the sounds of battle drew her focus back to the immediate danger.


    Runner''s urgent shout echoed through the halls. "Hey, we¡¯ve got a Death Rogue inside! It just killed three of Erenlond¡¯s members and paralyzed Hoat with some kind of poisonous gas! It¡¯s throwing vials!"


    Talich''s expression darkened at the mention of the Death Rogue, and without hesitation, he bolted toward the source of the commotion, Zavet right behind him. The two moved swiftly through the keep, their senses heightened by the pervasive scent of death and decay that hung in the air. They knew that if Hoat, with all his skill, had been incapacitated, they were facing something far more dangerous than the average undead.


    They burst into a large chamber near the keep''s center, where the battle was most fierce. There, standing amidst the chaos, was not just any Death Rogue but *the* Death Rogue¡ªElias, the Lord of Necromancy himself. His presence was unmistakable, a figure shrouded in shadows, his movements precise and calculated. In one hand, Elias held a vial filled with a sickly green and black liquid, and in the other, he gripped the neck of a struggling druid.


    Elias'' lips twisted into a cruel smile as he locked eyes with Talich. Without a moment''s hesitation, he poured the contents of the vial down the druid¡¯s throat. The liquid burned as it went down, the druid¡¯s eyes widening in horror as her body convulsed violently. Her skin began to bubble and melt, sloughing off in grotesque chunks to reveal the muscle and sinew beneath, which quickly dissolved as well. Within moments, nothing remained but a skeletal frame, stripped bare and dripping with necromantic ooze.


    The freshly animated skeleton slowly rose, its empty eye sockets fixating on Elias. The Lord of Necromancy¡¯s voice was cold and commanding as he issued a simple order: "Kill the living."


    Before the skeleton could take a step, Talich''s flail crashed down with unrelenting force, shattering its skull into fragments. The skeletal body collapsed into a pile of bones at his feet.


    Elias tilted his head slightly, feigning disappointment. "That was rather rude, Talich," he said, his tone mocking. "She had her whole life¡ªor rather, unlife¡ªahead of her."


    But Zavet had no interest in exchanging words. He surged forward, his bone dagger glinting as he aimed a precise strike at Elias¡¯s heart. Yet, Elias was no ordinary foe. As a master assassin and one of the most feared necromancers in the land, Elias moved with an almost supernatural grace. He effortlessly sidestepped Zavet''s initial thrust, the dagger slicing through the air where he had stood just a moment before.


    Zavet pressed the attack; his strikes were fast and furious, each carrying the weight of his determination to end Elias then and there. But to Elias, it was like sparring with a novice. He deflected Zavet¡¯s blows casually, his movements fluid and precise, each perfectly timed to exploit the smallest openings in Zavet¡¯s form.


    Zavet¡¯s frustration grew with each failed attack, but Elias seemed almost bored, a dark amusement playing on his features as he parried and dodged, never once appearing to exert himself. For every strike Zavet attempted, Elias responded with a deft counter, his attacks so swift and deadly that only Zavet¡¯s experience and reflexes kept him from being cut down.


    As the duel continued, the sound of bones breaking and spells being cast filled the room, but for Zavet, the world had narrowed to the deadly dance between him and Elias. He knew he was outmatched¡ªElias was not just a rogue; he was an embodiment of death itself, a master of assassination and dark magic who had claimed countless lives.


    Talich, witnessing the struggle, tightened his grip on his flail. He knew they needed to change their approach if they would have any hope of defeating Elias, but for now, all he could do was watch as Zavet fought for his life against a foe who seemed almost untouchable.


    As the intense duel between Zavet and Elias raged on, the shadows in the chamber seemed to deepen and twist unnaturally. There was a subtle shift in the air, something that most would have missed¡ªsomething sinister. But both Talich and Zavet, attuned to the presence of necromantic energies and trained to detect the slightest hint of danger, felt it immediately.


    The Death Rogues had arrived.


    Three figures emerged silently from the gloom, materializing as if from darkness. These were not ordinary assassins; they were Death Rogues, masters of stealth and shadow, capable of moving unseen between the folds of darkness. Their ability to blend seamlessly with the shadows rendered them invisible to the untrained eye, and their sudden appearance was like the cold touch of death itself.


    The only sign of their approach was the faintest whisper of air as they moved swiftly, deadly, and silently. Talich and Zavet, both sensitive to the necromantic energies these assassins exuded, tensed as they sensed the Death Rogues closing in.


    These rogues were not here to engage in prolonged combat. Their mission was simple and brutal: to eliminate the casters who threatened Elias and his undead horde. Their attacks were calculated for maximum efficiency, aiming to kill with surgical precision. Each rogue wielded thin, curved blades coated in a dark, viscous poison¡ªa lethal concoction designed to constrict the throat and asphyxiate its victims within seconds.


    The first rogue moved with lightning speed, darting from the shadows towards a druid casting a defensive spell. His blade struck with deadly accuracy, slicing across the druid''s throat. The druid barely had time to gasp before the poison took hold, his hands clawing at his throat as he collapsed, suffocating on the spot.


    The second rogue targeted Lavender, who had been channeling a spell to turn the tide of the battle. She had only sensed the danger when the rogue appeared behind her, his blade poised to strike. But before he could land the killing blow, Talich roared in defiance and hurled his flail with terrifying force. The weapon, crackling with holy energy, smashed into the rogue¡¯s arm, shattering bone and sending him reeling back into the shadows, where he disappeared once more.


    The third rogue, recognizing the danger of leaving Talich unchecked, shifted his focus and lunged at the warrior. His blade gleamed with the deadly poison as it arced towards Talich¡¯s throat. But Talich was ready. With a deft movement, he blocked the strike with the shaft of his flail, sparks flying as steel met steel. The rogue hissed in frustration, retreating into the shadows to seek another opportunity.


    Zavet, meanwhile, found himself fending off not just Elias but also the remaining Death Rogues. Sensing the danger, he heightened his awareness, connecting to the necromantic energies around him to track the rogues'' movements. Unlike the others in the room, he could feel their presence in the darkness¡ªvague, ghostly outlines that shifted and flickered at the edge of his vision.


    The rogues moved to encircle Zavet, their intent clear: overwhelm him with coordinated strikes. One appeared at his side, his blade already descending towards Zavet''s shoulder. But Zavet spun to meet the attack, his bone dagger flashing out in a quick, deadly arc. The rogue barely managed to parry, the force of the blow sending him stumbling back.


    Another rogue attempted to strike from behind, his blade aimed at the base of Zavet¡¯s spine. But Zavet, anticipating the attack, dropped to one knee, letting the blade pass harmlessly over his head. He lashed out with his dagger in the same fluid motion, catching the rogue in the side and driving him back.


    As the battle intensified, the Death Rogues became more desperate, their strikes faster and more reckless. They aimed for the casters again, hoping to take them down before Zavet and Talich could fully react. But Talich, now in a near-frenzied state, charged at one of the rogues, his flail crushing through the rogue¡¯s defenses and sending him flying across the room.


    Meanwhile, Runner darted through the chaos, administering antidotes to the fallen druids. He moved with urgency, knowing that every second counted. The poison coursing through their veins was lethal, and without swift intervention, they would be lost. He knelt beside one druid, swiftly pulling a vial from his pouch and pouring the antidote down the druid¡¯s throat. The druid gasped as the antidote took effect, the paralysis receding, and the poison neutralized. Runner didn¡¯t have time to linger; he was already moving to the next fallen caster, repeating the process with practiced efficiency.


    The room had become a chaotic dance of death, with Zavet and Talich fighting desperately to keep the casters alive while fending off the relentless onslaught of the Death Rogues. Each breath they took was heavy with the scent of blood and poison, each second a battle to survive against enemies who knew no mercy.


    Zavet, still locked in combat with Elias and the remaining rogues, fought with a ferocity born of necessity. He knew that any lapse in concentration would be fatal. But as skilled as he was, he could not ignore that he was slowly being cornered. The rogues'' poison-tipped blades came closer with each strike, their movements blurring as they pressed their attack.


    Talich, recognizing the increasing danger, bellowed, ¡°Zavet, hold the line! Runner, keep those druids alive!¡± His voice was a rallying cry, cutting through the chaos and focusing their resolve.


    Runner, his hands steady despite the chaos around him, continued his work, saving lives with each antidote administered. The druids, recovering quickly, began to rejoin the fight, their spells bolstering the defenders and pushing back against the tide of undead.


    As the battle reached its peak, the Death Rogues began to falter. Their advantage of stealth and surprise was waning against the combined might of Zavet, Talich, and the rejuvenated druids. One by one, the rogues fell, their bodies crumpling into the shadows they had once commanded so effortlessly.


    Only Elias remained standing amid the carnage as the dust settled within the keep. His sharp, calculating eyes flickered with a dangerous light as he took in the scene before him. His plan, so carefully crafted, was beginning to unravel. Yet, he refused to admit defeat. His lips curled into a snarl as he locked eyes with Zavet, his mind already plotting his next move.


    Without warning, Elias lunged at Zavet, his movements a blur of lethal precision. The sound of steel slicing through flesh echoed in the chamber as his blade pierced Zavet¡¯s forearm. A surge of pain shot through Zavet¡¯s arm, but before he could react, Elias followed up with a swift, brutal kick, sending Zavet crashing to the ground.


    Talich and Runner, seeing their comrade in peril, moved swiftly. Talich, his flail at the ready, rushed forward to intercept Elias, while Runner, still reeling from the earlier fight, threw himself into the fray, desperate to protect Zavet. Together, they managed to halt Elias¡¯s killing blow, forcing the assassin to step back.


    Elias¡¯s eyes narrowed in annoyance. With a fluid motion, he reached into his belt and retrieved two throwing daggers, each blade gleaming with a deadly promise. He hurled the daggers at Runner and Talich, the weapons cutting through the air with deadly accuracy.


    The daggers found their marks, sinking deep into their targets. Runner struck in the chest and let out a strangled gasp as his body reacted violently to the poisoned blade. He dropped to his knees, clutching his chest as a wave of agony tore through him. Blood began to pour from his mouth, and his skin, once full of life, started to wither and decay. His features twisted and contorted as necromantic magic took hold, transforming him into a ghoul.


    Elias chuckled darkly as he watched Runner¡¯s transformation. He turned his gaze to Zavet, a wicked smile spreading. ¡°The only thing on that dagger was from your armor,¡± Elias remarked, his tone dripping with mockery. ¡°You¡¯ve inherited the same ability as the Lord of Ghouls. Come to think of it, that armor¡­ looks like it¡¯s made of ghoul flesh.¡±


    A spark of excitement flashed in Elias¡¯s eyes as he pieced it together. ¡°You killed Kyln and made him into armor? Impressive. That would be a good plan if you were fighting the living, but why wear such a thing against the undead?¡± His voice carried a mixture of admiration and twisted amusement.


    Zavet, fueled by rage and pain, refused to back down. With a roar, he rolled to his feet and lunged at Elias, his tail whipping through the air with deadly intent. The appendage coiled around Elias¡¯s leg, pulling him off balance and crashing to the ground. Seizing the opportunity, Zavet leaped onto Elias, determined to end the fight once and for all.


    But Elias, ever the cunning assassin, was not so easily subdued. As Zavet closed in, Elias¡¯s form seemed to melt into the shadows, his body dissipating into an inky black mist. Within the blink of an eye, he reappeared behind Talich, his dagger poised to strike. Before Talich could react, Elias drove the blade into his back, the point slipping between his shoulders with surgical precision. Talich let out a pained gasp as his body went limp, crumpling to the ground.


    Elias stood over Talich¡¯s prone form, his laughter echoing through the keep. ¡°Well,¡± he mused, his voice laced with dark amusement, ¡°it seems you¡¯re already undead. But no matter, you¡¯ll serve your purpose.¡±


    Hoat, having witnessed the fall of Talich, Zavet, and Runner, knew that the battle was lost. His heart pounded in his chest as he weighed his options, and in a moment of clarity, he decided. ¡°We need to get out of here and regroup!¡± he shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    Without waiting for a response, Hoat began to shepherd the surviving druids out of the keep, his spear ready to fend off any undead that crossed their path. As they fled, Elias made no move to stop them, focusing solely on Zavet.


    Elias turned back to Zavet, his expression a mix of cold calculation and cruel anticipation. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± he sneered, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°Master Iscariot will want to know that someone of his kind is here.¡±


    Though weakened and outmatched, Zavet tried to muster the strength to fight back. But Elias, a master of one-on-one combat, was far too experienced. Every move Zavet made was effortlessly countered, and every strike met with a precise and deadly parry. It was clear that Elias was toying with him, drawing out the battle for his twisted amusement.


    As Zavet struggled, Elias turned his attention to Runner¡¯s undead form. The ghoul, now a mindless creature driven only by the dark magic that animated it, stood motionless, awaiting orders. Elias raised his hand, chanting a low-level necromantic spell, his voice resonating with power. ¡°I call upon the power of necromancy to control you.¡±


    The spell, designed to command mindless undead, took hold of Runner¡¯s ghoul form. Once filled with life, the creature''s eyes now glowed with a dim, soulless light as it turned to face Elias, awaiting his command.


    Elias smirked, satisfied with his work. ¡°Go to the palace and bring Iscariot here. Tell him I have someone he¡¯ll want to see.¡±


    Now under Elias¡¯s control, the ghoul let out a guttural growl before turning and lurching toward the exit, its movements stiff and unnatural. Elias watched it go, his mind already plotting his next move as he turned back to Zavet.


    ¡°Now,¡± Elias said, his voice soft but menacing, ¡°where were we?¡±

 Chapter 8

    Hoat, Lavender, and the remaining Erenlond members burst through the gates of the Krimlond embassy, their faces pale and eyes wide with urgency. The usually calm and calculated Hoat was the first to rush inside, his breath ragged as he made his way toward the central chamber where Baroness Lina often held court. The ornate silver and emerald-decorated walls of the embassy blurred in his periphery as he focused solely on delivering the grim news.


    Sensing the urgency in Hoat''s demeanor, the guards immediately opened the doors, allowing him to enter without question. Inside, Baroness Lina stood with Gauge and Teric, their conversation halting abruptly as Hoat stormed in.


    ¡°Go on the defensive!¡± Hoat¡¯s voice echoed through the chamber, tinged with fear and anger. ¡°We¡¯ve been ambushed!¡±


    Lina¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed, and she stepped forward, her twin silver swords glinting ominously at her sides. ¡°Explain,¡± she demanded, her voice as cold and unforgiving as the icy winds of Krimlond¡¯s coastline.


    Hoat took a moment to catch his breath, his eyes meeting Lina¡¯s. ¡°We fell into a trap,¡± he began, his voice laden with grief and frustration. ¡°A lord of necromancy was inside the keep. He slaughtered Runner and Talich before we could react. It was... it was Elias, the Lord of Ghouls. His presence alone paralyzed half our forces with fear.¡±


    Standing just behind Hoat, Lavender lowered her head in sorrow, her hands still trembling from the encounter. The other Erenlond members who managed to escape looked equally shaken, their clothes torn and stained with dirt and blood.


    Hoat¡¯s voice broke slightly as he continued, ¡°He¡¯s taken Zavet, Lina. We tried to protect him, but Elias was too powerful, and... now he¡¯s gone. We barely made it out alive.¡±


    The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of the news settling on everyone present. Lina¡¯s expression hardened, her eyes blazing with fury and sorrow. ¡°We will not let this stand,¡± she said, her voice cold and resolute. ¡°Hoat, gather your forces. We¡¯ll mobilize immediately.¡±


    Lavender¡¯s heart pounded as she turned to Lina, her voice steady but laced with urgency. ¡°We must inform the Grove and the High Druid. They need to know what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes, sharp as ever, met Lavender¡¯s. She nodded, her voice low and commanding, ¡°The more reinforcements, the better. Go, quickly.¡±


    Without another word, Lavender spun on her heel and hurried out of the keep, her mind racing with the gravity of the situation. She barely registered the intricate carvings on the embassy walls or the guards who stepped aside to let her pass. Her focus was singular: reaching the forest as fast as possible.


    The embassy¡¯s heavy wooden doors slammed shut behind her as she emerged into the cool night air. The moonlight cast eerie shadows across the cobblestone path leading to the forest line. As she neared the edge of the woods, she noticed a figure emerging from the darkness¡ªFlynn, one of the more enigmatic members of Erenlond.


    ¡°Are you heading to the Grove of High Druids?¡± Flynn asked, his voice calm yet probing.


    Lavender nodded, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, her voice tinged with the sorrow of the recent events. She took a deep breath and recounted the harrowing ordeal at the keep.


    Flynn listened intently, his expression darkening with each word. When she finished, he looked at her, his eyes sharp with suspicion. ¡°Lavender, there¡¯s something you need to know. Zavet, Talich, Runner, and Gauge¡ªthey¡¯re all necromancers. Krimlond has been aiding them, knowingly.¡±


    The revelation struck Lavender like a physical blow. She staggered back, her mind whirling as she pieced together the overlooked signs. Talich hadn¡¯t turned undead like Runner had when he died. Zavet¡¯s armor¡ªghoul flesh, she now realized with a shiver¡ªand the fact that poison did not affect him. It all made a sickening kind of sense now.


    ¡°Were they putting on a show?¡± Lavender murmured, more to herself than to Flynn.


    Flynn nodded grimly. ¡°They claimed to have killed a lord of necromancy. But you and I both know that¡¯s impossible for just two people. Two living people, anyway.¡±


    Lavender¡¯s resolve hardened, and she squared her shoulders. ¡°We need to tell the High Druid. Now.¡±


    Without another word, she approached a nearby tree, placing one hand on its rough bark. ¡°By the power of nature,¡± she intoned, her voice filled with authority and reverence, ¡°bring me to the place of creation.¡±


    The tree responded to her command, its bark rippling like water. Before Flynn¡¯s watchful eyes, the tree¡¯s surface opened up, swallowing Lavender whole. A moment later, Flynn, a sly grin tugging at his lips, followed suit, vanishing into the ancient wood.


    The world shifted around them, and they reappeared in a vast, serene meadow bathed in soft green light. At the meadow¡¯s center stood a colossal oak tree, its leaves shimmering with an otherworldly glow. Treants, unicorns, and other mystical creatures roamed the area, but Lavender¡¯s attention was drawn to the figure before the tree¡ªa towering entity made of leaves, branches, and vines. His massive frame was crowned with elk antlers, giving him an imposing yet regal appearance.


    ¡°Lord Julian,¡± Lavender began, her voice filled with both reverence and urgency, ¡°we are in dire need of help within Tiaghaneth.¡±


    Julian, the embodiment of nature¡¯s power, regarded her with wise, ancient eyes. He slowly lowered himself to sit on the grass, bringing his formidable presence down to their level. ¡°What has happened, my faithful druids?¡± His voice was deep, resonating with the very earth beneath them.


    Flynn stepped forward, his tone smooth but laced with deception as he recounted the events, ending with a pointed accusation. ¡°The kingdom is knowingly aiding necromancers, Lord Julian.¡±


    A heavy sigh escaped Julian as he absorbed the news. ¡°I thought we had destroyed the Forgotten, but it seems the undead and necromancy have grown stronger and more numerous.¡±


    Julian rose, his massive form towering over them once more as he approached the ancient oak tree. Placing a hand on its trunk, he spoke with grave determination, ¡°Mother, we seek the power to destroy all necromancy. Now that they are all on our playing field, lend us your strength.¡±


    Deep within the oak, a voice echoed, ancient and resonant, ¡°We shall make the world tremble. This spell will bring many casualties, but it is the price we will pay to rid the world of necromancy once and for all.¡±


    The ancient tree''s roots began to hum, vibrating with a force that grew stronger with each passing second. The ground beneath Lavender¡¯s feet trembled, the vibrations spreading from the oak in ripples. The air grew thick with the scent of earth and ozone as the power of nature was unleashed.


    The vibrations intensified, escalating into a full-blown quake. The very ground seemed to groan under the strain, and the trees in the meadow began to sway violently. Then, with a deafening roar, the earth split open, cracks racing across the meadow and far beyond.


    Back in the city, the effects were catastrophic. Buildings shuddered and swayed, their foundations cracking under the relentless force. Once proud and steadfast, the ornate spires of the Krimlond embassy crumbled like sandcastles, raining debris onto the streets below. The cobblestones buckled and heaved, sending people sprawling as they tried to flee the collapsing structures.


    Screams filled the air as the earthquake continued to rage, the ground beneath the city tearing apart with relentless fury. Whole city sections sank into the earth, swallowed by the gaping chasms that opened up without warning. The once-grand city was reduced to chaos, its people struggling to survive the wrath of the earth itself.


    Still in the meadow, Lavender and Flynn felt the reverberations of the devastation they had set in motion. The ground beneath them quaked with violence that mirrored the destruction unfolding in the city. His eyes closed, Julian stood resolute, his hand still pressed against the oak tree as the spell continued its destructive course.


    Finally, the earthquake began to subside, the ground¡¯s violent shaking slowing to a tremor before stilling altogether. The meadow was eerily quiet, the air heavy with the aftermath of the spell. But in the distance, the distant wails and screams from the shattered city could still be heard¡ªa grim reminder of the cost of their actions.


    Julian opened his eyes, the weight of the spell¡¯s consequences evident in his gaze. ¡°The world has been purged of necromancy, but the price... was high.¡±


    Lavender and Flynn exchanged a glance, the magnitude of what they had done settling in their hearts like a stone.


    Julian, Flynn, and Lavender stood in the meadow, unaware of the true extent of the devastation they had unleashed. They believed they had taken a necessary step to cleanse the world of necromancy, but they had no idea that the kingdom would never fully recover from the consequences of their actions.


    Back in the city, chaos reigned. The once-thriving metropolis was reduced to a nightmarish landscape of rubble and despair. Merlot, the powerful leader of Razlond, was on his hands and knees, frantically digging through the debris. Dust clung to his sweat-drenched skin, and his usually composed demeanor had given way to panic.


    He had been on top of the building when the earthquake hit, waiting for the queen to join him on the roof. She had just stepped inside when the ground started to heave, and the entire structure had collapsed within moments. All that remained was a mountain of shattered stone and twisted metal.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Merlot¡¯s voice, usually so strong and commanding, was hoarse with desperation. He clawed at the rubble, his hands bleeding as he tried to unearth any sign of life. ¡°Please, someone! Anyone!¡± His cries echoed through the empty streets, but there was no response. The city, once bustling with activity, was eerily silent.


    As he dug, Merlot¡¯s mind raced. How could the world be so cruel? The lords of necromancy had been attacking the kingdom relentlessly, their undead armies overwhelming the defenses. They were losing, and he knew it. But now, in the earthquake''s aftermath, the undead were nowhere to be seen. The threat had vanished, leaving only the devastation in its wake.


    Merlot¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as he tossed aside a large chunk of stone, hoping against hope to find the queen alive beneath it. But all he uncovered was more debris. His panic grew with each second, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He couldn¡¯t lose her¡ªnot like this. Not after everything they had fought for.


    ¡°Please!¡± he shouted again, his voice breaking. ¡°Please be alive!¡± But there was no answer, only the sound of the wind whispering through the ruins. The world felt unbearably empty, and a deep dread settled over him. He was a man of immense power, a warrior who had faced countless enemies, but now he felt utterly helpless.


    Tears stung his eyes as he continued to dig, refusing to accept the reality slowly becoming undeniable. The queen, his queen, the woman he had sworn to protect, was gone. He had failed her. He had failed the kingdom.


    Hours passed, but Merlot kept searching, his strength waning with each futile attempt. He ignored the pain in his hands, the exhaustion threatening to overtake him. All that mattered was finding her. But as the sun began to set, casting long shadows over the ruins, it became clear that his efforts were in vain.


    Merlot slumped to the ground, his body trembling with grief and despair. The city lay in ruins around him, a testament to the horror that had befallen them. He had always believed in his ability to protect those he cared about, but now he realized that even his power had limits.


    The queen was gone, and with her, the hope of the kingdom. The devastation wrought by the earthquake was beyond anything he could have imagined, and the future of Tiaghaneth was now shrouded in uncertainty. The lords of necromancy had been a threat, but now, as Merlot looked out over the broken city, he understood that the true danger had come from within.


    Deep in his heart, the world had changed irrevocably, and he knew nothing would ever be the same again.


    The city of Tiaghaneth was not just devastated by the earthquake¡ªit was cursed. Iscariot''s spell lingered, a dark cloud over the city that twisted death into something unnatural. As Merlot searched desperately for the queen, he couldn¡¯t have known that the true horror was yet to be revealed.


    Beneath the piles of rubble, those who had perished in the catastrophe were not at peace. The spell woven by Iscariot ensured that death was no longer the end but a grotesque continuation. The citizens who had lost their lives in the chaos did not simply die; they became trapped in a state of undeath. Their hearts no longer beat, their lungs no longer needed air, and hunger was a forgotten sensation. Yet, they lingered, entombed beneath the debris, their bodies cold and still, but their souls tethered to their decaying forms.


    As the dust settled over the ruined city, the eerie silence was occasionally broken by the soft rustle of movement from within the rubble. The undead stirred, but they did not rise. Iscariot''s curse was insidious¡ªit kept them bound, neither fully dead nor alive, leaving them to rot in their stone and metal prisons.


    This cruel twist of fate compounded the tragedy. The earthquake had taken countless lives, but instead of rest, these souls were condemned to a form of stasis, buried alive in a state of perpetual limbo. Their families, those who survived, would face the unimaginable task of digging through the ruins, not just to mourn the dead, but to find them, destroy their undead bodies, and release their spirits so they could be resurrected.


    As the earthquake began to shake the foundations of Tiaghaneth, Iscariot floated above the city, surveying the chaos unfolding below. His dark cloak billowed in the wind, and his eyes glowed with the malevolent energy that had fueled his necromantic conquests. He had just arrived at the location where the undead Runner had informed him Zavet was being held¡ªa place that, under normal circumstances, would have been an easy target for Iscariot¡¯s power.


    But these were not normal circumstances.


    The ground beneath him heaved and buckled, buildings crumbled like sandcastles, and the earth roared in agony. The city was in the throes of destruction, but Iscariot focused on his quarry. Zavet. He had been so close to capturing him, to bending his will to the dark purposes of necromancy. But as the earthquake intensified, Iscariot¡¯s plans began to unravel.


    Zavet, sensing the danger, seized the moment. As the ground split open and structures collapsed around him, Zavet made his move. He had been trapped, but now the chaos of the earthquake provided him with an unexpected opportunity. Amid the upheaval, Elias, the lord of necromancy who had been holding him captive, was pinned under a massive slab of stone. The weight of the rubble immobilized Elias, and for the first time, Zavet saw a chance for freedom.


    With a swift and decisive motion, Zavet drove his blade into Elias, piercing the heart of the necromancer. The lord of necromancy¡¯s eyes widened in shock as the fatal blow was delivered. His body convulsed, and the dark energies that had sustained him flickered and dimmed. In those final moments, Elias¡¯s grip on life was severed, and he crumbled into the dust of the ruined city.


    Iscariot watched the scene unfold from above, powerless to intervene. He could only observe as one of his most powerful allies was struck down. The death of Elias was a devastating blow, but it was not the only loss Iscariot would suffer that day. The earthquake¡¯s wrath was indiscriminate, and the earth claimed two other lords of necromancy in its wake. Their lives were snuffed out instantly, their dominion over the undead severed.


    As the tremors continued to rock the city, Iscariot could feel the death of his creations rippling through his being. The undead hordes he had painstakingly raised and commanded were annihilated in the blink of an eye. The ground opened up and swallowed them, the buildings collapsed and crushed them, and the air seemed to tear apart their existence. The losses were catastrophic, and for the first time in his long reign of terror, Iscariot felt a pang of fear.


    Only four lords of necromancy remained now¡ªEmmett, the lord of Revenants; Emmerich, the lord of Death Knights; Behr, the lord of Banshees; and Merek, the lord of Liches. They were powerful, but the balance of power had shifted dramatically. The earthquake had done more damage to their forces than any battle they had ever faced.


    As Iscariot hovered above the city, paralyzed by the magnitude of the destruction, a familiar voice echoed in his mind. It was the voice that had guided him through so many trials and conquests, a voice that had never led him astray. But now, there was a note of caution, even fear, in its tone.


    ¡°This is an unknown force, Iscariot,¡± the voice warned. ¡°We cannot comprehend its full extent. Retreat now before it claims you as well.¡±


    Is that panic? Iscariot thought, feeling a deep unease in the voice''s message. But even he could not deny the logic. The earthquake had unleashed a power beyond his control that had already decimated his ranks and taken the lives of four lords of necromancy. To stay would be to court disaster, to risk his destruction.


    Krimlond¡¯s forces took three long, exhausting days to regroup after the earthquake, and the true test was not in rebuilding but in surviving. The warriors of Krimlond, who had always prided themselves on their strength and unity, were now pushed to their limits. Exhausted and battered, they gathered just outside the ruined city, their faces etched with weariness but also with a determination that refused to die.


    Zavet, Talich, Runner, and the others had somehow escaped the disaster. Talich and Runner had fallen during the chaos; their lives snuffed out amid the turmoil. But in a remarkable display of quick thinking and leadership, Gauge took charge of the resurrection hall, clearing it first and ensuring that his fallen comrades were brought back to life a day later. The hall, usually a place of solemn ritual, became the heart of their survival¡ªa place where hope was rekindled.


    The camp outside the city was hastily assembled, a patchwork of tents and shelters, but it was more than just a physical refuge¡ªit was a testament to their resilience. Fires burned in the center, casting flickering light on the faces of those around them. These were the survivors, men and women who had faced the unthinkable and lived to tell the tale. They were bruised and scarred, both physically and emotionally, but there was a spark in their eyes, a fierce determination that could not be extinguished.


    Conversations around the fires were low and intense. They spoke of those who had fallen, of close calls and miraculous escapes. Zavet, now among them, shared his own harrowing experience, his voice steady but filled with the weight of what he had endured. There were no grand speeches, no declarations of victory¡ªonly a quiet understanding that they had survived something extraordinary. And in that survival, they found strength.


    Despite their weariness, the survivors of Krimlond were not idle. They knew that to rebuild and recover, they needed to act swiftly and decisively. Zavet, despite the exhaustion that hung over him like a shroud, took on a crucial role. With his unique ability to detect necromantic energy, he roamed the ruined city, guided by an almost preternatural sense of the dark magic that had ensnared its people.


    His journey through the wreckage was both grim and urgent. The city¡¯s ruins were a labyrinth of destruction, where every creak of debris and every shadow held the potential for new horrors. Zavet¡¯s senses led him to those trapped beneath the rubble. Citizens claimed by Iscariot¡¯s spell and turned undead. Their bodies lay entombed in the wreckage, neither truly dead nor alive, caught in a state of unnatural stasis.


    Zavet approached each of these unfortunate souls. He used his blade to end their suffering, a swift and merciful act to release them from their state of limbo. Each death was a painful reminder of the cost of the disaster, but it was also a necessary step toward restoring some semblance of normalcy. By killing these undead, Zavet ensured they could be resurrected properly, giving them a chance to return to the world of the living.


    As he moved from one location to another, Zavet was driven by the knowledge that his actions were vital for the city''s future. The task was grueling and emotionally taxing, but he remained focused, determined to bring back as many of the city¡¯s people as possible. Finding, killing, and allowing the trapped citizens to resurrect was a relentless cycle, but it needed to be completed for Krimlond to heal.


    Amid the devastation, Zavet¡¯s efforts were a beacon of hope. Each rescued citizen was a testament to the survivors'' resilience and commitment to reclaiming their homes. The city¡¯s recovery began through rebuilding the physical structures and the revival of its people, who would help forge a new path from the ruins.


    Flynn and Lavender stood before the imposing canvas tent, its exterior marked by the crests of Tiaghaneth and the White Orchid Knights. The scent of damp earth filled the air, mingling with the faint aroma of burning wood from nearby campfires. The camp, still in the midst of recovery, was a stark reminder of the devastation that had befallen the kingdom.


    As they approached, one of the White Orchid Knights, a broad-shouldered man clad in gleaming armor, stepped forward, raising a hand to halt them. "Do you have an appointment with His Majesty?" he asked, his tone firm but not unkind.


    Lavender, her green eyes steady, shook her head. "No, but we¡¯ve uncovered something critical and need to inform His Majesty immediately."


    The knight studied them for a moment before nodding. "Wait here." He disappeared into the tent, leaving Flynn and Lavender in the uneasy quiet of the camp. The soft murmur of voices from within the tent was the only sound.


    Moments later, the tent flap was pushed aside, and Merlot, the interim ruler of Tiaghaneth, emerged with the knight by his side. His face was drawn, his eyes shadowed with exhaustion and worry. "Did you find her?" he asked, his voice edged with desperation.


    Flynn stepped forward, his expression grave. "No, Your Majesty. But we found something just as pressing¡ªtwo necromancers who¡¯ve been posing as our allies."


    Merlot¡¯s expression darkened, frustration flaring in his tired eyes. "More allegations," he muttered, almost to himself, "when we should be focusing on finding our people¡ªour Queen."


    Lavender took a deep breath, her voice steady but urgent. "Your Majesty, it¡¯s crucial that we root out these necromancers and the undead. They are a blight upon the world, and we must rid ourselves of them."


    Flynn nodded, his expression resolute. "It¡¯s Zavet and Talich, Your Majesty. Just as I suspected and warned during the last meeting."


    Merlot¡¯s gaze sharpened, turning icy as he regarded Flynn. "Flynn, didn¡¯t you once accuse your baron and nearly all your barony of being necromancers? After that fiasco, how long did it take to restore Krimlond¡¯s reputation in the kingdom? If you¡¯re so eager to spy on them, perhaps you should join Erenlond and let Krimlond focus on what they do best without your interference." His words cut through the air like a blade, deliberate and unyielding.


    Flynn¡¯s face flushed with anger. "It¡¯s illegal to be a necromancer! Are you saying they can break the law because they¡¯re from Krimlond?"


    Merlot let out a harsh, humorless laugh. "You don¡¯t even know the laws you¡¯re so keen to enforce. It¡¯s illegal to consort with, create, or control undead. Being a necromancer, in itself, isn¡¯t a crime. Just like last time, you¡¯re stirring up trouble that will only get more people killed." He paused, his voice lowering to a cold whisper. "By the way, Flynn, did you ever find your wife and children?"


    The question hit Flynn like a physical blow, and he stammered, his anger faltering. "You lie¡­ That¡¯s not true¡­ They are uhh¡­" His eyes darted around, the weight of Merlot¡¯s words sinking in as he realized the truth. His accusations and suspicions had so consumed him that he had not even searched for his own family.


    Lavender¡¯s eyes widened in horror, her hands trembling as she dropped her head, overwhelmed by guilt and shame.


    Merlot¡¯s expression hardened further as he stepped forward, his knuckles white as his fists clenched at his sides. Without warning, he delivered a swift punch to Flynn¡¯s nose. The impact sent Flynn stumbling back, crashing to the ground. Blood streamed from his nose, his eyes wide with shock.


    One of the White Orchid Knights quickly placed himself between Merlot and Flynn, preventing any further retaliation from Flynn, whose face was now contorted with a mix of pain and fury.


    Flynn spat blood onto the grass, his voice shaking with barely controlled rage. "This is why we sought out the Grove of the High Druid! He saved our kingdom with that earthquake!" His words hung in the air, the implication of his statement slowly dawning on everyone present.


    Merlot¡¯s face drained of color, his voice breaking as he spoke. "What did you just say?"


    A twisted smile spread across Flynn¡¯s face, sensing the impact of his revelation. "I said. Lavender and I are the ones to thank for the lords of necromancy retreating. We bought the kingdom time to find our people and rebuild."


    Lavender¡¯s face paled, panic flashing as she grabbed Flynn¡¯s arm, trying to stop him. "Shut up, Flynn! That¡¯s not what happened!"


    But it was too late. Merlot¡¯s legs gave out from under him, and he collapsed to the grass, expressing utter devastation. "You¡­ you did this?" he whispered, his voice choked with grief. "Our city¡­ our people¡­ My wife¡­ my son, and my daughter¡­ They lost their lives because of that earthquake. They were children¡­ their souls too young to be heroic. They won¡¯t resurrect¡­ My wife¡­ we don¡¯t know if her soul was strong enough¡­"


    The White Orchid Knights, sensing the gravity of the situation, moved swiftly to encircle Flynn and Lavender. Their hands rested on the hilts of their swords, ready to act at a moment¡¯s notice.


    The knight who had first addressed Flynn and Lavender stepped forward, his voice cold and authoritative. "Flynn, Lavender, by order of His Majesty, you are under arrest for your actions leading to the devastation of our kingdom and the loss of countless lives. You will be taken into custody and judged for your crimes."


    Flynn struggled to his feet, his face a mask of fury and defiance. "You can¡¯t do this! We saved the kingdom! We¡ª"


    The knight silenced him with a stern look. "You¡¯ve done enough. Take them away."


    Two other knights moved in, binding Flynn and Lavender¡¯s hands with enchanted chains that glowed faintly, ensuring they couldn¡¯t use any magic to escape. Flynn¡¯s protests were drowned out by the sound of clinking chains and the grim silence of the camp.


    As Flynn and Lavender were led away, Merlot remained seated on the grass, his head bowed, consumed by the weight of his grief. The White Orchid Knights stood by him, their presence a silent show of support for their broken leader.


    As the knights led Flynn and Lavender away, the heavy atmosphere inside the camp seemed to settle like a suffocating blanket. The silence was broken by the soft rustle of the tent flap, and Yvonne, Merlot¡¯s only remaining child, emerged. She appeared youthful, barely more than a teenager, but the weight of responsibility had aged her beyond her years. She wore battle gear, a polished breastplate and greaves, with a sword strapped to her side, the hilt well-worn from training and use. Her silver eyes, a hallmark of her lineage, gleamed with a mix of concern and determination.


    Yvonne took in the scene¡ªthe disheveled state of her father, the knights¡¯ tense stances, and the lingering presence of the druids, now being escorted away. Her heart ached at the sight of her father, who had always been a pillar of strength, now crumbling under the weight of his grief and anger. She stepped forward, her voice soft yet steady. "Father, are you okay?"


    Merlot looked up, his tear-streaked face a portrait of sorrow and despair. The sight of Yvonne, his only living child, standing before him in battle gear, was both a comfort and a reminder of everything he had lost. His composure shattered, and he broke down, his tears flowing freely. For a moment, he was not the powerful leader of Tiaghaneth but a father grieving for the children and wife he would never see again.


    Yvonne knelt beside him, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. She said nothing, allowing her presence to offer the solace words could not.


    After a long moment, Merlot¡¯s tears began to subside. He took a deep, shuddering breath, his grief hardening into resolve. His voice, though raw, carried the authority of a king. "The druids," he began, his tone laced with the weight of his decision, "are to be watched closely. If they do anything¡ªanything at all¡ªwe are to know about it immediately."


    Yvonne listened intently, her expression solemn. She knew her father¡¯s words carried the weight of a decree, one that would reshape the way the druids were treated within the kingdom.


    "If they kill anyone without our knowledge," Merlot continued, his voice growing firmer, "they are to be treated as murderers. I don¡¯t care if they witness a necromancer raising the dead or anything of that nature. They must report their findings to one of our knights. Only then will an investigation be conducted. The druids are not to be trusted."


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but she quickly masked her surprise. She understood the gravity of her father¡¯s words¡ªthis was not a mere suggestion but a command that would alter the delicate balance between the kingdom¡¯s forces and the druids.


    "Do you understand, Yvonne?" Merlot asked, his gaze locking onto hers. He needed to know that his daughter, his heir, comprehended the importance of this directive.


    Yvonne nodded solemnly. "Yes, Father. I will ensure that the knights carry out your orders."


    Merlot¡¯s expression softened slightly as he looked at his only remaining family, Yvonne. "We cannot afford any more losses," he whispered, his voice heavy with the pain of recent events. "The kingdom is on the brink¡­ We must control what we can."


    Yvonne tightened her grip on the hilt of her sword, feeling the weight of her father¡¯s expectations settling on her shoulders. "I will do everything I can to protect the kingdom, Father. You have my word."


    Merlot gave a slow nod, the faintest hint of a bittersweet smile tugging at his lips. "I know you will, Yvonne. You are your mother¡¯s daughter¡ªstrong and unwavering."


    Yvonne stood, helping her father to his feet, her arm gently supporting his weary frame. As they began to walk back toward the tent, she glanced back at Flynn and Lavender, their figures slowly disappearing into the distance. The druids, once revered for their wisdom and connection to nature, had now become symbols of disruption and distrust.


    Merlot¡¯s voice, though soft, carried a weight of authority that pierced through his grief. ¡°The druids have upended our lives once again,¡± he murmured, his tone tinged with a mixture of frustration and sorrow. He turned to Yvonne, his gaze steady but tired. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to start learning what it means to be queen, Yvonne. I want you to go and talk with the High Druid at the Grove. They need to understand the consequences of their actions.¡±


    Yvonne nodded, though her heart sank at the thought. She had always found the druids exasperating, with their aloof demeanor and their tendency to prioritize nature over the kingdom¡¯s immediate needs. Yet, she understood the importance of maintaining a dialogue, even with those she found difficult. ¡°I¡¯ll go, Father,¡± she replied, her voice steady. ¡°But after I speak to the High Druid, we need time to mourn. We¡¯ve lost so much¡­ it¡¯s overwhelming.¡±


    Merlot nodded in agreement. ¡°Your mother¡¯s side of the family has a beautiful ancestral home, secluded and known only to our inner circle. It¡¯s where your grandparents live. We¡¯ll go there after your visit to the grove. It will give us some peace, a chance to remember and grieve properly.¡±


    Yvonne felt a wave of relief at the thought of retreating to the ancestral home, a place untouched by the recent turmoil. The idea of being surrounded by family, in a haven far from the chaos of the kingdom, was a comforting one. ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± she said softly, as she gently escorted him toward the tent. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to the druids, though I must admit¡­ I¡¯m not looking forward to it. They always act as if they¡¯re above the kingdom¡¯s laws, as if their connection to the land makes them more important than the rest of us.¡±


    Merlot managed a weak smile at his daughter¡¯s candidness. ¡°I know, Yvonne. But that¡¯s exactly why you need to go. We need to remind them of their place, that they¡¯re part of this kingdom, not above it. While you¡¯re there, ask them to supply wood and iron to help rebuild what they destroyed. It¡¯s the least they can do.¡±


    As they reached the tent, the flap opened, revealing Elandor Silverleaf, the kingdom¡¯s archmage. The elf¡¯s presence was calming, and his aura was one of ancient wisdom and quiet strength. He was seated at the table, his piercing silver eyes taking in the sight of the two as they entered.


    ¡°Your Majesties,¡± Elandor greeted them with a respectful nod. His voice was smooth, carrying the melodic cadence of his kind. ¡°I have been keeping tabs on the one known as Zavet. You will be glad to know that he is not truly a necromancer in the traditional sense. The transformation that made him a lizard man was due to residual raw magic from the Moon of Necromancy. He didn¡¯t seek out necromantic power; it¡¯s simply part of his nature now. But despite this, he is a good-hearted soul. And, I must add, quite young¡ªperhaps no more than three years old.¡±


    Yvonne guided her father to a chair, helping him sit down before turning her attention to the archmage. A genuine smile lit up her face at the mention of Zavet. ¡°Hello, Master Silverleaf,¡± she said warmly. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that Zavet is good. He made me laugh during the tournament. There¡¯s something endearing about him, despite everything.¡±


    Merlot, however, did not immediately respond. He sat with his head bowed, his mind still burdened by the weight of his losses. Elandor noticed this, and a frown creased his ageless face. He hesitated for a moment, then pressed on, determined to lift the spirits of his king.


    ¡°I have more good news,¡± Elandor continued, his tone gentle but firm. ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, Zavet has an unusual gift¡ªhe can smell the undead. The rumors say he has found more survivors than all of our search parties combined.¡±


    Merlot¡¯s head slowly lifted at this revelation, his eyes focusing on the archmage. The news seemed to spark a small but significant shift in his demeanor. ¡°Where is he now?¡± Merlot asked, his voice more alert than it had been since they¡¯d entered the tent. ¡°I¡¯d like to join him and help with the search. I need to do something¡ªanything¡ªbesides sitting here and crying. I need to contribute.¡±


    Elandor nodded, sensing the importance of this request. ¡°He¡¯s currently near the city''s outskirts, continuing the search for survivors. I can have one of the knights take you to him.¡±


    Yvonne watched her father closely, her heart aching for him. She understood that he needed this to focus on a task, to find a way to channel his grief into something productive. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and ensure the kingdom runs smoothly while you¡¯re away,¡± she said softly. ¡°And I¡¯ll handle the druids. Go, Father. Do what you need to do.¡±


    Merlot looked at his daughter, his eyes filled with a complex mixture of love, pain, and gratitude. He reached out, placing a hand on her cheek. ¡°Thank you, Yvonne,¡± he said, his voice breaking slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve grown into someone your mother would be so proud of.¡±


    Yvonne placed her hand over his, squeezing it gently. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this, Father. Together.¡±


    With a final nod, Merlot stood, his resolve firming as he prepared to join Zavet in the search for survivors. Elandor summoned a knight to escort him, and as they left the tent, Yvonne turned back to the table, her mind already racing with the tasks that lay ahead. She sat down at the table next to elandor. ¡°Can you take me to the druids to be my adviser? I most definitely will need one.¡± Elandor nods and puts his hand gently over hers ¡°of course. We will even bring a unit of knights.¡± He said gently


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The hour-long trek through the ruined city weighed heavily on Merlot''s spirit. Every step brought back memories of the life he once knew: the bustling streets, the laughter of children, and the sound of markets filled with life. Now, it was nothing but silence, interrupted only by the distant creaks of the rubble shifting as the city groaned under its own destruction.


    At last, they spotted Zavet. The lizard-man was hunched over, working alone in a large pit of debris. His scales seemed dull, and his face looked paler than Merlot had ever seen before, an unsettling contrast to the energy he displayed during the tournament. Zavet was digging furiously, his movements efficient but lacking the strength of purpose they once held.


    Merlot approached carefully, stepping over broken beams and scattered stone. ¡°You don''t mind if I help you, do you?¡± he asked softly, his voice carrying a gentle kindness.


    Zavet looked up, his yellow eyes tired and dull. He forced a small, strained smile as if it took more energy than it should. ¡°Ok,¡± he answered quietly, his tone devoid of enthusiasm.


    Merlot crouched beside him, taking in Zavet''s worn appearance. The lizard-man looked exhausted, his scales scraped and bruised from constant work. Despite the clear signs of fatigue, Zavet continued his task with methodical precision, digging through the wreckage as if the weight of the entire kingdom rested on his shoulders.


    Merlot took a deep breath, introducing himself, ¡°My name is Merlot.¡±


    Zavet nodded weakly, acknowledging the introduction without pausing in his work. Meanwhile, the White Orchid knight who had accompanied Merlot, Ulrich, maintained a respectful distance, his eyes scanning the area for potential threats. He stepped forward with a nod and introduced himself, ¡°Ulrich Orchid.¡±


    Merlot shot Ulrich a knowing look and smiled, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°That¡¯s the queen¡¯s older brother. Bit of an asshole, though,¡± he added with a chuckle. ¡°Necessary, but everything that comes out of his mouth is¡­ well, shit.¡±


    Ulrich laughed and tossed a small piece of broken brick playfully at Merlot, the levity of the moment bringing a brief flicker of life back to the scene. Zavet looked up at them with furrowed brows, his expression serious. ¡°That¡¯s not nice,¡± he said quietly, clearly not amused by their banter.


    Without warning, Zavet bent down and effortlessly lifted a massive chunk of debris¡ªat least three hundred pounds, Merlot guessed¡ªand tossed it aside as if it weighed nothing. Beneath the rubble, a decaying, broken form stirred¡ªa citizen of the city turned undead by the lingering necromantic energies that still plagued the area.


    Zavet¡¯s face grew solemn. He crouched down, his clawed hand gripping a small dagger. With a swift, practiced motion, he plunged the blade into the heart of the undead, its hollow eyes going blank as it crumbled into dust. Merlot watched in silence as shadows began to swirl from the dagger, twisting and curling through the air like smoke. The shadows coalesced around Zavet¡¯s wrists, forming bracers made of black leather and shadow as if the very essence of death had gifted him this dark armor.


    Merlot reached down, offering Zavet a hand, pulling him out of the rubble pit. Zavet climbed out without a word, his face still grim. He barely acknowledged Merlot¡¯s help, instead moving immediately to the next pile of debris. Merlot watched him for a moment, his heart heavy with a mixture of concern and admiration for the young lizard-man¡¯s resilience.


    The night dragged on as the three of them continued their grim task. With each new pile of rubble they unearthed, more undead emerged¡ªformer citizens who had been trapped and consumed by the dark magic that had ravaged the city. Zavet moved tirelessly from one site to the next, his strength never faltering despite the increasing weight of the dead they discovered.


    Merlot and Ulrich worked alongside him, doing what they could to assist. For every broken body they uncovered, Zavet delivered a swift and merciful blow, dispatching the undead with a practiced efficiency that betrayed his inexperience in years. The shadows that had gathered around his wrists grew darker and denser with each kill, though Zavet paid them no mind, his focus solely on his grim duty.


    As the hours passed, the city around them remained eerily silent, save for the occasional shifting of stone and the soft moans of the undead as they were found. The moon hung high in the sky, casting pale light over the shattered remnants of the kingdom.


    Finally, as the first light of dawn began to creep over the horizon, Merlot could feel exhaustion pulling at him. His muscles ached, his hands were raw from lifting stone, and his heart felt heavier with every step. He turned to Zavet, who was still digging with the same intensity he had started with hours ago.


    ¡°Zavet,¡± Merlot called softly, approaching the lizard man. ¡°We need to rest. We¡¯ve been at this all night.¡±


    Zavet didn¡¯t respond. He continued working, pulling another stone slab free and tossing it aside. His eyes were unfocused, his movements almost mechanical. It was clear he was running on nothing but sheer willpower at this point.


    Merlot frowned, placing a hand on Zavet¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We need sleep, Zavet. You¡¯ve done more than enough tonight. Let¡¯s stop for now.¡±


    Zavet finally paused, glancing over at Merlot. His face was blank, devoid of the emotions Merlot had grown accustomed to seeing from the young lizard-man. Without a word, Zavet shook his head and turned back to the rubble, resuming his work in silence.


    Merlot sighed heavily, exchanging a glance with Ulrich, who had been watching the exchange. Ulrich¡¯s expression mirrored Merlot¡¯s own concern, but neither of them pressed Zavet further. They simply continued to work alongside him, knowing that trying to force him to stop would be futile.


    And so, they continued, working through the rubble until the city was bathed in the soft glow of morning light.


    As the first light of dawn filtered through the war-torn streets, Merlot turned to Ulrich, his expression weary but determined. ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to Lina,¡± he suggested. Ulrich nodded, knowing well that the day was far from over. The two men left Zavet to his grim tasks, making their way to the Krimlond embassy.


    The city was eerily quiet as they walked, the echoes of the past night''s work haunting them. The once grand structures of the city now lay in ruins, and the silence was only broken by the distant sounds of the undead that Zavet tirelessly hunted. It was a somber reminder of the destruction wrought upon their kingdom.


    Upon arriving at the Krimlond embassy, the guards at the entrance immediately recognized the two men and stood aside, allowing them entry without question. Merlot, despite his exhaustion, maintained a calm demeanor. ¡°Can you direct me to Lina?¡± he asked one of the guards, his voice carrying the weight of authority.


    The guard, a young man with a stern face, hesitated before replying, ¡°She is still sleeping, Your Majesty.¡±


    Merlot nodded understandingly. ¡°Don¡¯t wake her,¡± he instructed. ¡°But can you have someone prepare breakfast for Sir Ulrich and me? We¡¯ve been with Zavet all night.¡±


    The guard gave a sharp nod before heading off to the kitchens, where he knew the staff would likely still be sleeping after the long night. The embassy was quieter than usual, the air thick with the exhaustion that permeated the entire city.


    Merlot and Ulrich found their way to the common room, a spacious area with heavy wooden tables and chairs arranged for the embassy¡¯s guests. The room, usually bustling with activity, was now almost empty, save for a few remnants of the night before. As Merlot sat down, his eyes landed on a large form sleeping on a pallet on the floor. He didn¡¯t need to ask; he knew it was one of Krimlond¡¯s own, too exhausted to make it to a proper bed after the previous day¡¯s turmoil.


    Ulrich sank into the chair beside him with a sigh of relief. The knight¡¯s usually composed demeanor had been worn thin by the relentless strain of the past few days. ¡°I¡¯m going to need some sleep soon, Your Majesty,¡± Ulrich admitted, his voice laced with fatigue. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept in three days. I can¡¯t fight like this.¡±


    Merlot nodded, his concern evident in the creases of his brow. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Ulrich. Go get some rest. You¡¯ve more than earned it.¡± Ulrich hesitated for a moment, clearly reluctant to leave his king, but the exhaustion won out. He rose from his chair and left the room, heading for the servant quarters where he could finally find some respite.


    As Ulrich departed, a guard entered the common room carrying a large bowl filled with a hearty breakfast¡ªdiced potatoes, scrambled eggs, tomatoes, and sausage all mixed together. The aroma filled the room, a small comfort in the midst of so much loss. The guard set the bowl down in front of Merlot, his face apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± the guard said humbly. ¡°Nobody was in the kitchen, and I didn¡¯t know who worked there, so I made you what I had for breakfast this morning.¡±


    Merlot managed a tired smile, grateful for the gesture. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, his voice warm. The simple meal was a welcome relief after the long night, and Merlot dug in, savoring the flavors as much as his exhaustion would allow. But before he could finish the bowl, sleep finally overtook him. His head dipped forward, resting on the table as he slipped into a deep, much-needed sleep.


    Sometime later, Merlot felt a gentle hand shaking his shoulder. He blinked his eyes open, groggy and disoriented. Hoat was standing beside him, concern etched on his face. ¡°Hey, bud, get up,¡± Hoat said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to a bed.¡±


    Merlot mumbled incoherently, his mind still foggy from sleep. ¡°I went and helped Zavet,¡± he managed to say, his voice heavy with exhaustion. ¡°Someone needs to make him take a break. That poor child needs some rest¡­ and food. Then I want to go back out with him.¡±


    Hoat nodded, understanding the strain Merlot was under. He gently patted Merlot on the back and helped him to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll send Runner out to get him,¡± Hoat reassured him. ¡°But that kid¡¯s been through a lot. They tortured him, even if it was just for a short time. He¡¯s having a rough go of it, especially with some people blaming him for all of this.¡±


    Merlot¡¯s heart sank at the thought. He hung his head, the weight of guilt and sorrow pressing down on him. ¡°So it¡¯s not him,¡± he said softly as if trying to convince himself. ¡°As I suspected. Elandor told me he was good¡­ I heard rumors he killed a lord of necromancy by himself.¡±


    A voice from the corner of the room interrupted their conversation. Talich, who had been resting on the pallet, sat up and stretched, his muscles stiff from sleep. ¡°He killed two of them,¡± Talich said, his voice gravelly from disuse. ¡°He took down Elias and Kyln.¡±


    The names meant little to Merlot, who was not deeply versed in the hierarchy of necromancers, but the gravity of Talich¡¯s words was not lost on him. Few knew the names of the lords of necromancy, but the fact that Zavet had taken down not one but two of them was a feat that would have sent ripples through the kingdom had it not been overshadowed by the catastrophic events that followed.


    Merlot looked at Talich with a mix of awe and concern. The realization that this young lizard-man, barely old enough to understand his own power, had played such a crucial role in the battle against the necromancers left Merlot both impressed and deeply troubled. How much more would this boy have to endure before it broke him? How much more could he take before the burden became too great?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Merlot said quietly, though it was unclear whether he was speaking to Talich, Hoat, or simply to the universe at large. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Talich offered a small, tired smile. ¡°None of us did,¡± he replied. ¡°But we know now. And we¡¯ll do what we can to protect him. He¡¯s been through hell, and he¡¯s still standing. That counts for something.¡±


    Merlot nodded, the resolve in his heart hardening. Zavet needed protection, guidance, and rest. And Merlot would make sure he got it.


    Merlot¡¯s exhaustion was so profound that he barely remembered the walk to the private quarters. Each step felt heavier than the last, his body betraying his mind¡¯s determination to stay upright. The corridors blurred together, and it was only thanks to Hoat¡¯s steady support that Merlot didn¡¯t collapse before reaching the bed. At some point, Hoat had to half-carry him, his strength the only thing keeping Merlot from sinking to the floor in sheer exhaustion.


    By the time they reached the private quarters, Merlot¡¯s awareness had faded almost entirely. He felt the soft give of the mattress beneath him, the cool sheets against his skin, but the sensation was distant. Sleep pulled him under before he could even offer Hoat a word of thanks. His last conscious thought was of Zavet, the young lizard-man he had left to continue his grim work among the ruins.


    Meanwhile, as Merlot drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep, Runner was already making his way through the devastated city, searching for Zavet. The morning sun had risen fully now, casting a pale light over the shattered remnants of the once-thriving capital. The streets were eerily silent, with only the occasional sound of debris shifting or distant voices breaking the quiet.


    Runner¡¯s heart was heavy as he picked his way through the rubble, his mind replaying the events of the past days. The devastation was overwhelming, and it seemed impossible that the city could ever recover from such a blow. Yet, despite the chaos and the destruction, one thought remained clear in Runner¡¯s mind: he had to find Zavet.


    The young lizard-man had been through more than anyone should endure, and Runner knew that if Zavet continued to push himself, it would only be a matter of time before he broke. His pace quickened as he moved through the ruins, his eyes scanning the debris for any sign of Zavet. He searched building after building, checking every crevice and corner where the young man might have taken refuge.


    It wasn¡¯t until nearly midday that Runner finally found him. Inside a building that had somehow survived the earthquake relatively intact, Zavet lay unconscious, curled up on the cold stone floor. The sight of him, so small and vulnerable, tugged at Runner¡¯s heart. The lizardman¡¯s usually vibrant black scales were dulled with exhaustion, his breathing shallow and uneven. It was clear that Zavet had pushed himself far beyond his limits.


    Runner¡¯s first instinct was to rouse him, to shake him awake and make sure he was all right. But as he knelt beside the young man, the exhaustion etched into every line of Zavet¡¯s face stopped him. This wasn¡¯t just the tiredness of a long day¡¯s work¡ªthis was the deep, bone-weary exhaustion of someone who had carried too much for too long.


    Runner sat down next to Zavet, leaning back against the cold stone wall. He glanced around the room, noting how it had weathered the quake with minimal damage. It was a small blessing in a city otherwise devastated. The thought crossed his mind that they had been incredibly fortunate that the Krimlond embassy had also survived unscathed. Had the quake hit there with the same force it had elsewhere, the losses would have been unimaginable.


    With a deep sigh, Runner allowed himself to relax for the first time in what felt like days. His body ached with fatigue, and he knew that he, too, had been running on empty. But he couldn¡¯t leave Zavet alone¡ªnot like this. So, he stayed where he was, his eyes growing heavier with each passing minute.


    The room was quiet, the only sound the soft, rhythmic breathing of the two resting figures. Despite the destruction outside, there was a strange sense of peace in this small, undisturbed corner of the city. Runner could feel sleep tugging at him, and he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight it off for much longer.


    With a final glance at Zavet to make sure he was still breathing steadily, Runner allowed his eyes to close. He let himself drift off into sleep, his head resting back against the wall. And there, in the midst of a ruined city, the two warriors slept side by side by side.


    Elandor Silverleaf trekked through the rugged terrain of the ancient mountains, where legends said the final stand of the Bronze Elves against the dragons took place. The air was thick with the weight of history, and the very earth beneath his feet seemed to hum with memories of a battle fought long before the reckoning of men. To most, the Dragon Wars were a tale from a thousand years ago, but Elandor knew better. The truth, buried beneath layers of myth, spoke of a conflict twenty thousand years old, when Wispein, the dreaded dragon, was defeated and woven into the web of magic that held the very moons in place. This web, a tapestry of arcane energy, was the source of the world¡¯s connection to the moons¡ªa bond that allowed for powerful imbuements and the rarest of rituals that drew upon lunar magic.


    But Elandor was not here for history¡¯s sake. He sought a cave, not just any cave, but the hidden lair of Adair, the ancient guardian. Adair was no ordinary dragon; he was the third dragon ever created, a green wyrm, younger and far weaker than his ancestors, yet immeasurably significant. Unlike the mighty dragons of myth, Adair¡¯s power was intertwined with the world itself, making him the sole creature imbued with its primal magic. He was the originator and teacher of druidic magic, though the High Druid would fervently deny this truth, insisting that such magic was born of the world itself, taught by the forests and animals. Yet the truth remained that Adair had nurtured this magic, though he held no connection to the revered Grove.


    After days of searching, Elandor finally found the entrance to the cave, an ominous maw on the side of the mountain. Taking a deep breath, he stepped inside, the air growing cooler and more oppressive with each step. The darkness was absolute, but he pressed on, feeling the weight of the earth and time itself.


    Finally, he stopped in the cavern''s heart, his voice echoing in the vast emptiness. ¡°Oh great, Adair, Guardian of the world. Tiaghaneth needs your aid. The Moon of Undeath has fallen, and we fear the web has weakened.¡±


    The silence that followed was deafening, but then the ground began to tremble, and the cave walls shook. A colossal shadow loomed on the wall, growing larger as it approached. Elandor stood his ground as the shadow resolved into a towering figure¡ªa human-like form covered in green and brown scales, his presence filling the cavern. Adair, the dragon in his humanoid form, stretched and smiled at the mage, his eyes gleaming with ancient wisdom.


    He spoke, but the words were an alien tongue, one not spoken in this world for eons. Elandor frowned, unable to understand. ¡°The common language, your guardianship,¡± he requested, his voice steady but respectful.


    Adair raised an eyebrow at the interruption, then nodded slightly before speaking again, this time in the common tongue. ¡°What year is it?¡±


    Elandor replied, ¡°1648 AT.¡±


    Adair¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I went back in time? Again? Damn, I was in the future.¡± He turned as if to leave, but Elandor, sensing the urgency of his mission, stepped forward, blocking his path.


    ¡°Adair, please. We are in dire need of the Gathering of Heroic Souls. The same ritual used during the Dragon Wars.¡±


    Adair paused, his eyes narrowing as he regarded the elf. ¡°A ritual was crafted so that such a gathering would never be necessary again. Why not use that?¡±


    Elandor nodded, understanding the implications. ¡°We could, but only the descendants of the dragons can perform it. None of the living descendants are ritual casters. We are in desperate need.¡±


    Adair scoffed, his expression skeptical. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s that time again. Has the queen perished yet?¡±


    Elandor hesitated before replying, ¡°Lost.¡±


    Adair¡¯s gaze softened, and he sighed. ¡°No, not yet. Very well, I will cast the spell to make the Gathering permanent. But understand this¡ªit will be the kingdom''s eventual downfall. Without it, however, the future queen does not gain a heroic soul, and the future king succumbs to corruption by necromancy.¡±


    Elandor nodded solemnly. ¡°We can¡¯t afford a corrupted king or a queen who can¡¯t resurrect.¡±


    With a resigned shrug, Adair turned back to the cave wall. His hands moved through the air, weaving symbols from the ambient magic, each one glowing with an eerie light before burning into the rock. The cave seemed to pulse with power as the ritual progressed, the symbols embedding themselves deep into the stone, forming an intricate pattern. Suddenly, thousands of blue, transparent cords of magic shot out from the symbols, snaking through the air and attaching themselves to those with heroic souls across the realm.


    Elandor watched in awe, his heart sinking as he saw one of the cords latch onto him. ¡°Ah, I was hoping I wouldn¡¯t be part of the Gathering. Those days are long behind me.¡±


    Adair finished the ritual, the symbols on the wall fading into the stone, now a permanent mark on the cave. He turned to Elandor, his expression serious. ¡°I don¡¯t choose who participates in the Gathering. These gatherings are always hard on those with heroic souls. I do not envy them. This will cause turmoil at first as people struggle to accept each other for who they are. But heed my advice, Elandor: do not let the people burden the kingdom¡¯s officials with petty squabbles. Let them handle their issues on their own. The less the queen has on her plate, the faster the kingdom will rebuild. Perhaps it won¡¯t take a hundred years this time.¡±


    Elandor nodded, the weight of what had just transpired settling heavily on his shoulders. He knew the path ahead would be fraught with challenges, but with Adair¡¯s aid, they had a chance¡ªa slim one¡ªto restore the kingdom and prevent the catastrophic future the dragon foresaw. With a final glance at the ancient guardian, Elandor turned and left the cave, the weight of the future pressing down on him as he made his way back to the troubled kingdom of Tiaghaneth.


    The moment the blue cord of magic connected to those with heroic souls, a ripple of awareness spread throughout the realm. The connection wasn¡¯t painful, but it was unmistakable, like a gentle tug on the very essence of their being. For Zavet and Runner, who had been napping in the late afternoon sun, the sensation was jarring enough to snap them both out of their slumber.


    Zavet bolted upright, his eyes wide with confusion and alarm. He felt the cord¡¯s pull, a subtle but persistent force that seemed to call to something deep within him. As he looked down, he saw the ethereal blue strand connected to his chest, pulsating with an otherworldly light. Panicked, he swatted at it, his voice rising in a mixture of fear and frustration. ¡°What is that?¡± he screamed, desperately trying to brush the cord away before it faded into near-invisibility.


    Runner, who had also been startled awake, sat up and examined the cord now connected to him as well. His brow furrowed as he tilted his head, trying to make sense of it. ¡°Uh... I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted, his usual composure shaken by the mysterious magic.


    Zavet, still on edge, leaped away from Runner, his heart racing. The sudden movement caused his tail to detach¡ªa reflexive response that had evolved over generations for self-preservation, though rarely triggered outside of true danger. He stared at the severed appendage, his chest heaving with a mix of adrenaline and annoyance. ¡°Runner?¡± he blurted out, a hint of embarrassment coloring his voice as he glanced around, half-expecting some unseen threat. ¡°I thought you were a bird or something.¡±


    He sighed heavily, bending down to pick up his tail. The sight of it lying limp in his hands only deepened his irritation. ¡°Do you know how hard it is to grow a new one? Or how impossible it is to walk without it?¡± Zavet¡¯s tail was not just a part of his anatomy¡ªit was integral to his balance and his sense of self. The thought of being without it, even temporarily, filled him with dread.


    Runner, trying and failing to suppress a grin, couldn¡¯t help but find humor in the situation. He watched as Zavet tossed the tail in his direction, the limp appendage hitting him with a soft thud. It was too much for Runner, who burst into laughter, the sound echoing through the quiet surroundings. Standing up, he began to wobble exaggeratedly, his voice mocking mimicry. ¡°Hur hur, look at me, I¡¯m Zavet. It¡¯s hard to walk without a tail,¡± he teased, swaying from side to side in an exaggerated imitation.


    Zavet¡¯s glare could have melted stone, but Runner¡¯s good mockery eased the tension gripping him. Despite his irritation, Zavet couldn¡¯t stay mad at Runner for long; their bond went deeper than friendship.


    Runner shook his head, still chuckling. ¡°Alright, alright. Enough of that. We should head back to the keep. Let¡¯s get some food and do a bit of training before we return.¡±


    Zavet hesitated, the pull of the blue cord still lingering in the back of his mind. But as he looked down at his scales, noticing how chipped and dry they had become, the thought of staying out here seemed less appealing. His scales, once lustrous and smooth, now felt rough and sore against his skin. A swim would do wonders for them. ¡°Yeah,¡± he finally agreed, running a hand over his scales, ¡°I need to go swimming. My scales hurt.¡±


    Runner clapped a hand on Zavet¡¯s back, the gesture both comforting and reassuring. ¡°Come on, I know a creek just outside the city. We can catch some fish while we¡¯re at it.¡±


    At the mention of fish, Zavet¡¯s mood brightened. He could already imagine the cool water soothing his scales and the taste of freshly caught fish, their crisp, salty flavor dancing on his tongue. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, and he nodded, the tension easing from his shoulders.


    Together, the duo left the city, their pace relaxed as they made their way through the familiar paths leading to the creek. The landscape around them was serene, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows through the trees. Birds chirped lazily in the branches above, and the rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze added a soothing backdrop to their journey.


    When they reached the creek, the sight of the clear, flowing water brought an immediate sense of relief to Zavet. He wasted no time stripping off his gear and slipping into the water, letting out a contented sigh as the coolness enveloped him. Runner followed suit, though his dip was less about comfort and more about washing off the dust from the day¡¯s work.


    They spent the next few hours in peaceful companionship, catching fish and cooking them over a small fire by the water¡¯s edge. The scent of the roasting fish filled the air, mingling with the earthy aroma of the creek. As they ate, the tension of the day melted away, replaced by the simple pleasure of good food and good company.


    For a while, they spoke of nothing important, letting the moments of silence speak for themselves. Yet, even as they relaxed, the memory of the blue cord lingered in their minds, a reminder that their roles as heroic souls were far from over. But for now, they allowed themselves this brief respite.


    As Zavet and Runner made their way back to the keep, the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting a warm, golden hue over the landscape. The path was familiar, yet their minds were far from the tranquility of their surroundings. The earlier events and the strange blue cord of magic that had connected them lingered in their thoughts, unspoken yet heavy in the air between them.


    As they walked, Zavet began to share something that had been on his mind. ¡°You know, Runner, while we were out there, I had some help from two guys. They were going around, finding people and sending them to the halls of resurrection.¡±


    Runner looked over at him with interest. ¡°Who were they?¡± he asked, curious about the identities of these mysterious figures.


    Zavet chuckled, shaking his head as he remembered the encounter. ¡°Honestly, I was so out of it. I didn¡¯t even catch their names or anything they were saying. All I could hear was that damn command Iscariot gave me, echoing in my head like a broken record. I didn¡¯t want to do it, you know? But I found that if I was too tired to understand who I was talking to, I wasn¡¯t forced to follow his orders. It was like being half-conscious shielded me from his control.¡±


    Runner slowed his pace, processing this new information. This was the first time he¡¯d heard anything about what had happened to Zavet after they were killed. ¡°You never told us what happened after we died,¡± Runner said, his voice quiet, tinged with both concern and curiosity.


    Zavet exhaled deeply, his eyes clouded with the memories of that dark moment. ¡°It wasn¡¯t something I wanted to relive, but I suppose you should know.¡± He began to recount the harrowing events. ¡°I was beaten, left barely able to move. I watched as you were turned into a ghoul right in front of me. The light in your eyes was gone, and then Ekias commanded you to go get Iscariot. It was like a nightmare.¡±


    Runner listened intently, his fists clenching at the thought of his own body being manipulated in such a grotesque way. The idea of becoming a ghoul, a mindless undead, and being used as a tool against his will was horrifying.


    Zavet continued, his voice heavy with the weight of what he had seen. ¡°Then, Elias killed Talich. Just like that, with a flick of his wrist. He didn¡¯t even hesitate. But he let everyone else go. I guess they weren¡¯t worth the trouble. After that, Iscariot appeared, like he was summoned by the destruction and death around him.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s expression darkened as he recalled the confrontation. ¡°He asked me why I was helping the city instead of him. I told him the truth¡ªI don¡¯t want to kill people. That¡¯s not who I am. But he wasn¡¯t having it. He started telling me that as undead, people¡¯s lives would be better. They would be stronger, faster, more resilient. It was like he was trying to justify his actions, but something about the way he spoke¡­ it wasn¡¯t entirely his own words.¡±


    Runner tilted his head slightly, sensing there was more to the story. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zavet met Runner¡¯s gaze, his eyes filled with unease. ¡°I could hear a voice, Runner. A woman¡¯s voice, whispering in his ear, telling him what to say, what to do. It was like she was pulling the strings, and Iscariot was just her puppet. But when she tried to push her will onto me, something strange happened. I felt this¡­ force push her away. It even severed the link she had with Iscariot, just like that. He was confused, like a puppet whose strings had been cut. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Runner frowned, troubled by the implications. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ unsettling. It sounds like someone else is pulling the strings, someone even Iscariot can¡¯t fully control.¡±


    Zavet nodded. ¡°Exactly. But then, as if trying to regain control, Iscariot commanded me to kill the nobles of the kingdom. Only, there was a small problem with that¡ªI don¡¯t really know who the nobles are. It¡¯s not like I go around memorizing faces and titles.¡±


    Runner couldn¡¯t help but let out a small, grim laugh at that. ¡°So, his plan fell apart because you didn¡¯t know who to kill?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± Zavet replied, a faint smile tugging at his lips. But the smile quickly faded as he continued. ¡°Then, the world started to shake. I think it scared him¡ªit sure scared me. He thought I was somehow causing it, and he floated out of there, straight into the sky like he was running away.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s voice grew softer as he recalled the final moments of that encounter. ¡°As he flew away, I saw Elias trapped under some rubble. He was struggling, about to free himself. But something inside me¡ªno, inside the dagger I was holding¡ªcompelled me to act. I didn¡¯t even feel the pain of my injuries. I just knew I had to kill him, and before I knew it, I had plunged the dagger into his heart, ending him right then and there.¡±


    Runner¡¯s eyes widened, the gravity of Zavet¡¯s words sinking in. ¡°That dagger¡­ it had a will of its own?¡±


    ¡°It felt that way,¡± Zavet admitted, his voice heavy with the burden of that dark moment. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a weapon in my hand¡ªit was like it was guiding me, pushing me to do what needed to be done. I don¡¯t know if it was right or wrong, but in that moment, it felt like there was no other choice.¡±


    As they approached the keep, the weight of the conversation hung between them like a thick fog. The keep loomed ahead, a symbol of the struggles they had faced and the battles yet to come. Zavet and Runner shared a moment of silence, both processing the enormity of what had been revealed.


    Finally, Runner broke the silence, his voice low but resolute. ¡°We¡¯ve been through hell, Zavet. But we¡¯re still here. And whatever comes next, we face it together.¡±


    Zavet nodded a determined light in his eyes. ¡°Together,¡± he agreed.


    Zavet and Runner made their way inside the keep. Everyone was inside the common room including all the barons, Merlot, Ulrich, and Yvonne. ¡°Well you missed the meeting.¡± Lina says To them.


    Talich waves them down. ¡°I''ll inform you. Come on, let''s go outside for a bit.¡±


    As they made their way outside, the evening air was cool, and the shadows of the surrounding trees stretched long across the clearing. Talich led them to a well-organized camp, a stark contrast to the chaos they had faced just days before. The area was cleared by the people who had once lived nearby and now transformed into a temporary refuge for the survivors. Waxed canvas tents were arranged in a circle around a large campfire, their dull colors blending into the earthy tones of the forest. The warm light of the fire flickered across the faces of those huddled around it, casting long shadows that danced along the ground.


    Five golems made of solid granite patrolled the perimeter, their massive forms moving with an eerie precision. These sentinels, crafted to protect, exuded an ancient, unyielding strength. Their eyes glowed faintly with the energy that powered them, reflecting off the firelight. The rhythmic crunch of their heavy footsteps added a sense of security to the camp, a constant reminder that they were under watchful protection.


    Talich gestured toward the tents. "The soldiers are handing these out," he said, his voice carrying a note of practicality. "I suggest you two get yourselves a tent. And by the way, you''ve been ignoring someone." He pointed towards the campfire, where Alley sat quietly, her gaze fixed on the dancing flames.


    Alley, noticing them, gave a small wave, but her eyes lingered on Runner before quickly looking away, a shy smile playing on her lips. Zavet, always the one to break the ice, waved back with a grin. "Hey, it''s Alley! How have you been?"


    Alley stood up and approached them, her steps hesitant at first, but she quickly enveloped Zavet in a warm hug. Then, turning to Runner, she leaned in and planted a gentle kiss on his cheek. Runner, caught off guard, flushed with embarrassment, a sheepish smile spreading across his face.


    Talich, observant as ever, raised an eyebrow at the interaction. "Runner, you''ve got a woman, huh?" he teased, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    Runner chuckled, scratching his head in a rare display of bashfulness. "Yeah, we''ve been spending a lot of time together," he admitted, his voice softening as he glanced at Alley.


    Alley smiled, her eyes meeting Talich¡¯s briefly before she responded. "We''ve gotten close over the last few days. He needed a tent to sleep in last night, so I let him stay with me."


    Zavet, ever the oblivious one, smiled brightly. "That was really nice of you, Alley. I think we''re going to go get ourselves some tents after Talich talks to us." His words were earnest, and his understanding of the situation was limited to the surface.


    Talich sighed, but the warmth of his smile didn¡¯t fade. "I have something important to talk to you about. Alley, you can stay too¡ªyou might need to know what''s going on."


    Once they all settled around the campfire, the flickering flames reflecting in their eyes, Talich began, his tone more serious. "Alright, did any of you notice a blue magical cord attached to you earlier today?"


    All three nodded, their faces etched with curiosity and concern. They opened their mouths to speak, but Talich raised his hand, signaling them to hold their questions. "Yeah, I¡¯m getting to it. That was a very old ritual. The last time it was used was during the Dragon Wars. It¡¯s called the Gathering of Heroic Souls."


    The weight of his words hung in the air, the gravity of the situation sinking in as he continued. "You are now linked to the ley lines of magic, the very veins of the world¡¯s energy. The magic cord you saw will pull you to where you¡¯re needed most, but it can only do this once every twenty-seven days. Most of the time, this pull will be felt by all heroic souls, drawing them to a specific location. This area is usually within a fifty-mile radius."


    He paused, letting the information settle before going on. "This gathering used to be a way for heroes to unite against future or current threats. Now, we have rituals that can do something similar, but those only work once for each casting. But this time... it was reactivated by one of the last known elder dragons¡ªAdair, the green dragon. He¡¯s also the guardian of this world."


    Runner, who had been listening intently, finally spoke up. "If he¡¯s the guardian, why doesn¡¯t he just go kill Iscariot?"


    Talich shrugged, a look of uncertainty crossing his face. "That¡¯s a good question, and I don¡¯t have an answer. I don¡¯t know what makes him a guardian or why he doesn¡¯t interfere with wars. But from what I understand, the earthquake caught his attention, and that¡¯s why he agreed to reactivate the gatherings."


    The fire crackled, filling the silence that followed Talich¡¯s explanation. The group sat in contemplation, the weight of their newfound responsibility settling on their shoulders.


    Zavet stood up abruptly, brushing the dirt from his scales. "I¡¯m going to go find one of these tents," he declared, his voice carrying a hint of urgency. "I need somewhere to keep all the stuff I¡¯ve been finding. I already lost a bunch of gems I tried to hide."


    Talich chuckled, a deep, hearty laugh that echoed through the clearing. "Are you looting the ruins, Zavet?" he teased, his eyes glinting with amusement.


    Zavet shook his head, his expression serious despite the humor in Talich''s voice. "No, I¡¯m giving them a better home. Those gems were being mistreated, left abandoned in the rubble like that." His tone was almost defensive as if the thought of leaving anything valuable behind was a personal affront.


    Talich¡¯s laughter grew louder, but it was a laugh of understanding rather than mockery. "You¡¯ve always had a soft spot for shiny things, haven¡¯t you?"


    Zavet gave a small, sheepish smile but didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he turned to leave, his mind clearly set on his mission. But before he could take more than a few steps, Runner jumped up, his movements quick and almost frantic. "Oh, let me go get the tents, Zavet," he blurted out, glancing nervously at Talich. His sudden enthusiasm seemed a little forced as if he was trying to delay Zavet¡¯s departure for some reason.


    Talich, noticing Runner¡¯s odd behavior, raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Runner, now visibly anxious, added, "And, uh, Talich... make sure he doesn¡¯t get too close to any nobles, okay?"


    Zavet, who had been half-listening, suddenly froze in his tracks. He turned slowly, his shoulders slumping in defeat. The weight of Runner¡¯s words brought him back to reality. "Fine," he muttered, almost begrudgingly. With a heavy sigh, he walked back to the campfire and plopped down beside Talich, his earlier excitement now replaced with a somber expression.


    Runner watched him for a moment, his eyes filled with concern, before giving Talich a meaningful look. "Zavet," Runner urged, "you need to tell Talich what happened with Elias and Iscariot."


    Zavet¡¯s face tightened, his eyes dropping to the ground. It was clear that the memory weighed heavily on him, something he hadn¡¯t fully processed or wanted to revisit. But Runner¡¯s insistence left him no choice. With another resigned sigh, Zavet began recounting the events that had unfolded after their deaths at Elias¡¯s hands.


    He spoke slowly, his voice steady but tinged with emotion. "After we were killed, I was beaten, and I saw you get turned into a ghoul, Runner," he began, his eyes still fixed on the ground. "You were commanded to find Iscariot and Elias... he killed Talich." Zavet paused, the memory of Talich¡¯s death clearly painful for him to relive.


    Talich, listening intently, remained silent, his expression unreadable. He didn¡¯t interrupt, letting Zavet continue at his own pace.


    Zavet went on, his voice growing quieter as he spoke. "Elias let everyone else go, but then Iscariot showed up. He asked me why I was helping the city instead of him. I told him I didn¡¯t want to kill people. He started talking about how, as undead, their lives would be better¡ªhow they¡¯d be stronger. But... I could hear a voice whispering to him, telling him what to say and do. It was like Iscariot wasn¡¯t fully in control, like the voice was in charge."


    Zavet¡¯s brow furrowed, his tail twitching slightly as he recalled the encounter. "The voice tried to push its will onto me, but something stopped it. I felt something... something powerful, pushing it away. It even severed the link it had with Iscariot. He looked confused as if he didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. Then, he commanded me to kill the nobles of the kingdom. But..." Zavet looked up at Talich, a weak smile crossing his face, "Good thing I don¡¯t really know who the nobles are."


    Talich couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at that, shaking his head. "That¡¯s probably for the best," he remarked, trying to lighten the mood, though his concern was still evident.


    Zavet¡¯s expression darkened again as he continued. "Then... the world started to shake. Iscariot thought it was me, but I didn¡¯t know what was happening either. He floated up and flew into the sky. I saw Elias trapped under some rubble. He was about to get free, but... something inside the dagger I was holding made me kill him, ignoring all the pain I felt."


    The campfire crackled in the silence that followed, the weight of Zavet¡¯s confession hanging in the air. Talich leaned back slightly, processing everything he had just heard. His expression was severe, but there was a softness in his eyes, a hint of understanding.


    Finally, Talich spoke, his voice calm and reassuring. "Zavet, I can help if that command starts to take over. But until that moment comes, let¡¯s keep you away from the nobles, just in case. We¡¯ll figure this out.." Zavet nodded, relieved by Talich¡¯s words.


    Runner and Alley walked off together, their footsteps fading as they headed to collect the tents. The camp around the fire grew quieter, the crackling flames casting long shadows across the surrounding tents and the watchful granite golems.


    Talich remained by the fire, deep in thought. He reached into his satchel and pulled out his book of ritual scrolls. The leather-bound tome opened with a familiar creak, revealing pages filled with intricate diagrams and ancient script. His fingers lingered on a particular ritual designed to send messages across vast distances¡ªa task he needed to complete urgently.


    However, when Talich reached for his ritual component bag, his heart sank. He rummaged through it, realizing he was missing the key materials needed to perform the ritual. With a resigned sigh, he closed the book and carefully stowed the tome and the bag back into his satchel. The absence of the necessary components meant he couldn¡¯t cast the ritual tonight.


    ¡°Zavet,¡± Talich began, his voice breaking the silence. He turned to his companion, who was still seated by the fire, poking absently at the flames with a stick. ¡°I¡¯m going to need to leave tonight.¡±


    Zavet looked up, surprised. ¡°Leave? Where are you going?¡±


    Talich¡¯s expression was calm as he explained, ¡°I need to go to the Black Pyramid. I have to give a report to my master, and it can¡¯t wait. It¡¯s not dangerous, so you don¡¯t need to worry. But it¡¯s something that needs to be done.¡± He pointed to his tent, which stood a little way off from the others, its entrance flapping slightly in the cool night breeze. ¡°You can sleep in there tonight. I¡¯ll be back in a few days, but while I¡¯m gone, I need you to watch for any undead in the city. The ruins might still be harboring them.¡±


    Zavet frowned, concern evident in his eyes. ¡°The Black Pyramid... it¡¯s not dangerous, right?¡±


    Talich gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°Not for us. I¡¯ve made the journey many times before and¡¯ll be back before you know it. Just stay with Runner for the time being. He¡¯ll be back soon, and you two can handle anything that comes up. I¡¯ll bring back some supplies that might help with our search.¡±


    Zavet nodded, though his concern didn¡¯t entirely fade. He trusted Talich, but the thought of leaving alone, even to a place he claimed wasn¡¯t dangerous, was still unsettling. Still, he knew better than to argue. Talich was a seasoned warrior and a skilled magic practitioner¡ªif anyone could handle the journey, it was him.


    The stars twinkled in the darkening sky as the night deepened, and Zavet waited with Talich by the fire. The two of them sat in companionable silence, the occasional pop of the firewood the only sound breaking the quiet.


    An hour passed, the sky now fully dark, and the camp was bathed in the soft glow of the firelight. Just as the first hints of unease began to creep into Zavet¡¯s thoughts, Runner and Alley returned. They carried two waxed canvas tents, their breath visible in the cool night air.


    ¡°We got the tents,¡± Runner announced cheerfully as they approached. His good mood lit up the surrounding area, even as the night grew colder.


    Talich stood up as they arrived, giving them both a nod. ¡°Good timing,¡± he said, his tone appreciative. ¡°Runner, I need to talk to you for a moment.¡±


    Runner¡¯s expression shifted from cheerful to curious, sensing the seriousness in Talich¡¯s voice. He handed one of the tents to Zavet, who took it without a word, then turned to face Talich. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Talich glanced at Alley, standing a few paces behind Runner, and then back to Runner. ¡°I have to leave for a few days,¡± he explained. ¡°I must travel to the Black Pyramid to report to my master. While I¡¯m gone, could you stay with Zavet? Keep an eye out for any undead still lurking in the city, and make sure he doesn¡¯t get into too much trouble.¡±


    Runner nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. ¡°You can count on me,¡± he said confidently. ¡°We¡¯ll keep things under control here.¡±


    Talich smiled, a brief but genuine expression of gratitude. ¡°I know you will. I¡¯ll try to get back to you as soon as I can. Just stay safe, and remember, the undead are still a threat. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    With that, Talich gathered his belongings, preparing for the journey ahead. The air around the campfire seemed to grow colder as he packed away his things, the weight of his departure hanging over the group. Though they all knew it was necessary, the prospect of Talich¡¯s absence left them feeling more vulnerable.


    As Talich prepared to leave, Zavet and Runner watched him with admiration and concern. Keeping the camp and the city safe weighed heavily on their minds. They could only trust Talich¡¯s skill and hope for his swift return.


    Talich paused before leaving, giving them one last look. ¡°Take care of each other,¡± he said quietly, the firelight flickering across his face. Then, with a final nod, he turned and disappeared into the night, his figure quickly swallowed by the darkness.

 Chapter 9

    The common room in Krimlond was packed to the brim, the air thick with tension and the scent of burning torches. Merlot stood at the center of the room, his imposing figure casting long shadows across the stone walls. He was surrounded by a sea of bodies, the barons, knights, and nobles of the kingdom all crammed into the space, with Solond''s sixty members adding to the chaos. Most were standing, their voices rising in a cacophony of accusations and frustrations. The room buzzed with barely restrained anger, the heated discussions threatening to boil over into violence.


    On one side of the room, Lina stood with her arms crossed, her sharp eyes darting between the faces of the gathered lords. Her short stature did nothing to diminish her presence, and her twin silver short swords hung at her sides like silent threats. Nearby, Edmond, the burly leader of Solond, swayed slightly, the remnants of a hangover visible in his bloodshot eyes. The Solond members, dressed in their quartered black and yellow tabards, grumbled, casting dark looks at the Erenlond delegation. Across from them, the members of Razlond, with their more regal bearing, stood with a cold, measured silence, their faces betraying no emotion.


    The kingdom''s other nobles, the Dukes and Duchesses, each representing one of the four regions under the crown, were seated at a long table, their faces drawn with concern. The kingdom was divided into these regions, each governed by one of these influential figures. Beneath them, the baronies¡ªincluding Solond, Razlond, Erenlond, and Krimlond had always served as the backbone of the kingdom''s might. But now, in the aftermath of the recent disasters, their unity was unraveling.


    Merlot raised his hands, his voice commanding and clear as he attempted to restore order. ¡°Everyone, let''s quiet down,¡± he said, his voice cutting through the noise like a blade. ¡°I know you have questions. I promise I have answers.¡± His words did little to calm the room, but the respect he commanded forced a momentary lull in the clamor.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Merlot continued, his tone grave, ¡°the call of the heroic souls has been reactivated. And no, we did not do it. It was Adair, the guardian of our world. And yes, this one is permanent until Adair .¡±


    At this, the room exploded into chaos. Voices clashed and collided as accusations flew from every corner. Solond''s members were the loudest, their anger directed squarely at Krimlond. ¡°This is Krimlond''s doing!¡± one of them shouted, their words echoed by several others. On the other side, the Erenlond members turned their ire toward Merlot, blaming him for allowing necromancers to fight alongside them in the war. The accusations only fueled the flames of discord, hurling insults and threats across the room.


    Merlot''s patience snapped, his voice booming over the din with a force that silenced the room. ¡°Enough!¡± he roared, his fists clenched at his sides. The room fell into a tense silence, all eyes locked on the Razlond leader. ¡°If it''s anyone''s fault, it''s the druids,¡± he declared, his voice icy with anger. ¡°Which leads to the next task at hand. Druids are not in charge of this kingdom. If you are a druid, report to me¡ªnot your High Druid or whatever tree creature controls you. They caused this earthquake.¡±


    A murmur of shock rippled through the room, but Merlot pressed on, his gaze hardening as he looked at the Erenlond contingent. ¡°While we already claimed Solond, Razlond, Krimlond, and defended the keeps from the lords, the Erenlond barony lost their keep and decided to go tell the High Druid what was happening. Apparently, they were told the kingdom was lost. So he caused the earthquake. Quite frankly, I don''t like an individual having that much power over my kingdom.¡±


    The Erenlond members protested, blaming Krimlond for telling Lavender those lies. Their voices rose once more, but before they could overwhelm the room again, Lina stepped forward, her voice sharp and commanding. ¡°Flynn did that of his own free will,¡± she said, her words cutting through the noise. ¡°He lost his mind during the fight and accused some of us of being undead. We had to subdue him. He later broke out.¡±


    Merlot nodded in agreement, his expression grim. ¡°Yes, Flynn and Lavender are in the dungeon. But that leads us to our next problem. All of the prisoners that were in the dungeon before the earthquake are missing.¡± A hush fell over the room as the implications of his words sank in. ¡°The earthquake left a massive ravine where the dungeon once was,¡± Merlot continued, his tone heavy with the weight of the situation. ¡°So yes, all of those necromancers who did terrible things are loose.¡±


    The room fell into a tense silence, the weight of the situation pressing down on everyone present. The kingdom, already battered and bruised from the war and the earthquake, now faced an even greater threat that could unravel everything they had fought to protect.


    As the meeting concluded, the tension in the air lingered like a storm that had only just passed. Lina, her mind racing with thoughts, stepped out of the crowded common room and made her way toward the tents pitched just outside the keep. The weight of the day''s discussions still hung heavy on her shoulders, but there was one more matter she needed to address. She had just thought of Talich¡¯s wife, Vivian, the head of a noble house and conspicuously absent from the meeting. Her curiosity piqued, and Lina decided to seek out Talich and inquire about her.


    The night was cool, with a gentle breeze rustling through the trees as Lina walked through the camp. A few soldiers and camp followers were gathered around a fire, its flickering flames casting long shadows on the ground. Among them were Runner and Alley, seated close together, their heads bent in hushed conversation. Lina couldn¡¯t help but smile as she noticed how they looked at each other, their eyes filled with the unmistakable spark of new affection. She made a mental note to tease them later about their puppy dog eyes, but for now, her thoughts were focused on finding Talich.


    Lina scanned the area, her sharp eyes taking in every detail. She spotted some of Talich¡¯s belongings scattered near a tent on the edge of the camp, and she made her way toward it. The tent was modest, with a few personal items placed outside: a worn leather satchel, a cloak draped over a makeshift chair, and Talich¡¯s distinctive sword resting against a stump. Satisfied that she had found the right place, Lina lifted the tent flap and stepped inside.


    The dim light from a single lantern revealed a figure lying under a thick blanket. At first glance, Lina thought it was Talich, but something about the shape and size of the figure made her pause. The person beneath the blanket was much smaller than Talich. A thought crossed her mind: could it be Vivian? The petite woman, known for her diminutive stature, could easily be mistaken for a child if one wasn''t paying close attention.


    Lina¡¯s heart softened as she recalled their shared history. She and Vivian had been childhood friends, bound by a deep understanding and mutual respect. Vivian had always been fascinated by the mystical arts, particularly divination and the ancient practices of necromancy. This interest, coupled with her formidable intellect, had drawn her to Talich, a man seventy years her senior but whose extended lifespan had preserved his youthful appearance. Despite the age difference, their bond was undeniable, and Lina had always admired how they complemented each other.


    Smiling to herself, Lina decided to surprise her old friend. She slipped under the blanket, ready to whisper a playful greeting, but the moment she did, she realized something was wrong. The body she touched wasn¡¯t warm and soft like Vivian¡¯s; instead, it was rough, covered in scales, and unnervingly cold. A jolt of fear shot through Lina, her voice catching in her throat as she managed to gasp, ¡°Who?¡±


    But before she could react further, the figure beneath the blanket moved with a speed and strength that took her completely off guard. Glowing red eyes snapped open, burning with an unnatural light that sent a chill down her spine. The next moment, powerful hands wrapped around her throat, crushing her windpipe with terrifying force. Lina struggled, her mind reeling in shock and confusion, but it was futile. The strength wasn¡¯t human, it was something else, something dark and twisted, fueled by a power that Zavet himself had yet to understand fully.


    Zavet¡¯s eyes widened as he realized what was happening, but it was too late. The command, instilled deep within him, had taken over completely. As Lina¡¯s life slipped away, her body went limp, and the light faded from her eyes. The moment her neck snapped, Zavet was released from the thrall, his mind clearing just in time to witness the horrific result of his actions. Horror and guilt washed over him as he saw Lina¡¯s lifeless body crumpled beneath him. His breath caught in his throat as the weight of what he had done pressed down on him like a vice.


    But the nightmare wasn¡¯t over. Before he could process the full extent of his actions, Lina¡¯s body began to twitch, the necromantic energy still lingering in the air. Her skin grew pale and cold, her eyes opening once more, now glazed over with the empty stare of the undead. Panic surged through Zavet, and he acted on instinct. With a swift, decisive motion, he killed her again, this time ensuring that she would not rise once more.


    Zavet stumbled out of the tent, his heart pounding in his chest, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He looked around frantically, his mind racing. Had anyone seen what had just happened? He had to know. Spotting Runner by the campfire, he hurried over, trying to keep his voice steady despite the terror gnawing at his insides.


    ¡°Hey, Runner,¡± Zavet whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Runner looked up from his conversation with Alley, his brow furrowing in concern. ¡°You okay?¡± he asked, noting the fear in Zavet¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± Zavet replied, forcing a weak smile. ¡°Just checking to see who came into my tent a second ago.¡±


    Runner gave him a puzzled look. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone. Maybe it was a dream?¡±


    Zavet nodded, though the fear in his eyes betrayed his unease. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe it was,¡± he mumbled, glancing back toward the tent. The image of Lina¡¯s lifeless body was seared into his mind, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of dread that clung to him like a second skin. ¡°I¡¯m going to put up my own tent,¡± he added suddenly, the need to distance himself from the scene of the crime overwhelming him. ¡°Can you show me how to do it?¡±


    Runner¡¯s expression softened, though a flicker of irritation crossed his face at the prospect of setting up a tent in the dark. But his frustration melted away when he saw the terror etched on Zavet¡¯s face in the firelight. ¡°Sure,¡± Runner said, his voice gentler now. ¡°Let¡¯s get it done.¡±


    The two of them worked in silence; the only sounds were the crackling of the fire and the distant murmurs of the camp. It took longer than usual, the dim firelight making the task more difficult, but eventually, they managed to set up the tent. By the time they finished, most of the camp had settled down for the night, the once-bustling camp now quiet and still.


    As they stood in the dark, the reality of what had transpired weighed heavily on Zavet¡¯s shoulders. The night had swallowed up his secret for now, but the darkness that had awakened within him was something he could not escape. The terror of what he had done and the power that had driven him to it would haunt him long after the fires died.


    Zavet lay in his tent, the weight of the night¡¯s events pressing heavily on his mind. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw Lina¡¯s lifeless face staring back at him, her eyes devoid of the warmth they once held. Sleep eluded him, his mind too restless to find any peace. The guilt gnawed at him, a relentless force that kept him awake long into the night.


    By the time the first rays of dawn began to creep over the horizon, Zavet knew there would be no sleep for him. He couldn¡¯t afford to let his mind linger on what had happened. The only way to push the memories aside was to exhaust himself to the point where he no longer had the capacity to think, to remember, or to distinguish between nobles and commoners. If he were delirious with fatigue, perhaps the dark thoughts would leave him, if only for a while.


    As the sun began to crest over the camp, painting the sky with hues of gold and pink, Zavet couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He needed to get out and lose himself in work¡ªany work that would keep him away from the others, especially those he knew to be nobles. The thought of being near them, seeing their faces, and remembering what he had done was too much to bear.


    Quietly, he gathered his things, his movements careful not to disturb the stillness of the early morning. His heart pounded as he scribbled a crude map on a scrap of parchment, marking an X where he planned to work for the day. His mind was so clouded by exhaustion and guilt that he didn¡¯t realize he had mistakenly marked the Razlond district, thinking it was the opposite side of the camp. He pinned the map to the outside Runner¡¯s tent, hoping it would be found without too much scrutiny.


    With that task done, Zavet began to walk in the direction he believed would take him farthest away from Lina¡¯s resting place and the other nobles. The morning air was cool, but he hardly noticed it, his mind too consumed by the need to occupy himself. He kept his head down, avoiding eye contact with the few people already up and about, their faces blurring together in his mind.


    As he made his way through the camp, Zavet¡¯s attention was drawn to a group of Solond members hurrying away from something. Their movements were frantic, almost panicked as if they were fleeing the scene of a crime. His curiosity piqued, Zavet slowed, his eyes narrowing as he watched them disappear into the distance. Something about the way they moved sent a chill down his spine.


    Cautiously, Zavet approached the area they had just vacated. His eyes scanned the ground, and soon, he spotted what they had left behind: a body lying motionless in the dirt. A knot of dread formed in his stomach as he crept closer, every step a battle against the fear that threatened to overwhelm him.


    As he neared the body, Zavet¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He recognized the signs immediately: the pallor of the skin, the unnatural stillness that preceded the inevitable. The person was turning, the necromantic energy taking hold, reanimating the dead flesh into something monstrous. Without hesitation, Zavet drew his blade and put the undead creature down with a swift and practiced motion before it could fully rise.


    He stood over the body, breathing heavily as he wiped the blade clean. His mind was racing, the sight of the corpse stirring a storm of thoughts. The Solond members had fled the scene, leaving the body behind. But why? Zavet crouched down, examining the body more closely. The man¡¯s weapons and items were missing, stripped away before he had turned. The realization hit Zavet like a punch to the gut.


    ¡°I just witnessed them kill someone,¡± he thought to himself, his mind reeling. ¡°Looks like they stole his weapons and items.¡±


    The idea made Zavet¡¯s blood run cold. The Solond members had murdered this man and left him to become undead, scavenging what they could from his body like vultures. Anger and disgust welled inside Zavet, mingling with the guilt and fear already festering in his heart. The city was becoming a twisted reflection of the horrors outside its walls, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something far darker was lurking beneath the surface.


    He pushed on, knowing he could not do anything to them in his state. He could not turn them in because he knew he would need to. Eventually, I talked to a noble. So he went to the area he marked and started to sniff out undead.


    Runner stirred awake, his senses slowly returning as he felt the warmth of another body beside him. He blinked, adjusting to the dim light filtering through the tent, and saw Alley lying beside him, her chest rising and falling with the rhythm of sleep. Her body, toned and hardened from years of rigorous training, mirrored his own. He stared at her for a long moment, a mixture of admiration and guilt playing across his mind. They had shared a connection, something more profound than just the physical, but the weight of the world outside the tent loomed large, and he could already hear the distant murmur of voices.


    Suddenly, a sharp conversation broke through the morning quiet, snapping Runner out of his thoughts. "Did you hear? Someone killed Baroness Lina right after the meeting. They¡¯re asking about Talich and Zavet¡¯s whereabouts!" The words hit him like a cold splash of water, and he bolted upright, his heart pounding. He scrambled to get dressed, his movements frantic as he pulled on his clothes with shaky hands.


    Alley stirred beside him, sensing his urgency. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, her voice thick with sleep.


    ¡°No time to explain,¡± Runner muttered as he pulled on his boots. ¡°I have to go.¡± He leaned down, kissed her forehead, and rushed out of the tent before she could say anything more.


    The morning air hit him like a tremendous slap, bracing against his skin. As Runner stepped outside, his eyes immediately caught sight of a piece of parchment pinned to the outside of his tent. It was a crude map, hastily drawn, with an X marking a spot. Without thinking, he snatched it up and pocketed it, too preoccupied with the news of Lina¡¯s death to fully process what it meant.


    He sprinted through the camp, weaving between tents and dodging those beginning to stir for the day. His mind raced as he tried to understand what he¡¯d just heard. Lina, dead? How could that be? And why were they looking for Talich and Zavet? His thoughts were a tangled mess as he finally reached the spot where a group of Krimlond members had gathered.


    Lina stood with Hoat and the rest of the Krimlond contingent, looking grim and determined. The tension in the air was palpable, a mix of fear, anger, and confusion swirling around them. Runner forced himself to stay calm as he approached, knowing that anything he said could have serious consequences.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he called out, interrupting their conversation. The group turned to look at him, their expressions a mix of relief and suspicion.


    ¡°Runner,¡± Lina greeted him, her voice tight. ¡°Have you seen Talich or Zavet?¡±


    Runner nodded, trying to keep his tone casual. ¡°Yeah, Talich left to talk to his Knight master last night.¡± He chose his words carefully, not wanting to reveal too much. Technically, Talich wasn¡¯t a knight, but he is a retired dark knight who is close enough.


    Lina¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°When did he leave?¡±


    Runner swallowed, his mind racing to piece together a believable timeline. ¡°About an hour or so before the meeting ended. Zavet was asleep in his tent when I last saw him. We spent most of the night setting it up.¡±


    Hoat, who had been watching Runner closely, held up a small vial filled with a clear liquid. ¡°Would you drink this and tell us that again?¡± Runner recognized it immediately¡ªa truth serum. He¡¯d seen it used during his knight training as a tool to weed out lies and deceit. The implications were clear: they didn¡¯t fully trust him.


    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± Runner replied without hesitation, trying to keep his voice steady. He took the vial from Hoat, uncorked it, and downed the contents in one quick gulp. The liquid was bitter, burning slightly as it went down. He closed his eyes, waiting for the familiar sensation to wash over him, and then he repeated his story. ¡°Talich left to talk to his master about an hour before the meeting ended last night. Zavet was asleep when I left him in his tent. It took us well into the early morning to get it done.¡±


    Hoat nodded, seemingly satisfied. ¡°Well, we know Runner isn¡¯t immune to the serum,¡± he said, a hint of relief in his voice.


    Lina, however, wasn¡¯t done. She studied Runner closely, her gaze piercing. ¡°Did you see me come out of the keep last night?¡±


    Runner shook his head, trying to mask his growing anxiety. ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    Lina sighed, frustration evident in her voice. ¡°My things were still in my room. I would¡¯ve grabbed at least a sword if I were leaving the keep. So it must have been someone inside the keep who did this.¡±


    Gauges¡¯s head dropped, a look of realization dawning on his face. ¡°Oh man, it could have been one of the old members of Krimlond, the ones who got locked up for consulting and creating undead.¡±


    Lina¡¯s expression darkened as she nodded. ¡°Yeah, they might know a way into the keep. If that¡¯s the case, we have a bigger problem.¡±


    The group fell into a tense silence, the weight of the situation sinking in. Runner¡¯s mind was spinning, trying to process everything. Lina¡¯s murder, the suspicions around Talich and Zavet, the possibility of undead infiltrators, it was all too much. But one thing was clear: they were dealing with forces far beyond their control, and if they didn¡¯t act quickly, the entire kingdom could be at risk.


    The truth serum¡¯s effects still lingered in Runner¡¯s system, making it difficult to hide his fear. He knew he had to be careful, that any misstep could lead to disaster. But as the conversation continued around him, one thought kept nagging at the back of his mind: What had Zavet been doing last night?


    As the morning light grew more robust, the tense atmosphere that had gripped the camp began to ease. After a round of questioning and gathering information, Lina seemed more at ease. She had pieced together enough of the night''s events to form a clearer picture and was ready to move forward. With a nod to the group, she spoke up, her voice carrying a note of finality.


    ¡°Thank you all for your help. I¡¯m sorry for the interruption,¡± Lina said, her tone sincere. ¡°We¡¯ve got a lot to process, but I think we¡¯re starting to get a handle on things.¡± She turned to Gauge, standing nearby, and gave him a reassuring nod before heading toward the tents. ¡°Let¡¯s go find some breakfast,¡± she added, the exhaustion of the morning catching up with her.


    Gauge stepped beside her, his relief palpable as the questioning finally drew to a close. ¡°Sounds good,¡± he muttered, his stomach growling at the thought of food.


    As they made their way to the camp, the smell of cooking greeted them, a comforting contrast to the tension that had dominated the last few hours. They soon spotted Runner and Alley near a small fire, where the scent of roasting potatoes and eggs wafted through the air. The sight of the two, already preparing breakfast, brought a sense of sorely needed normalcy.


    Runner looked up as they approached, offering a tired but welcoming smile. ¡°Lina, Gauge, come join us,¡± he called out, motioning to the space around the fire. ¡°We¡¯ve got more than enough to go around.¡±


    Lina and Gauge exchanged a glance before nodding in agreement. After their morning, the idea of sitting down to a meal with friends was far more appealing than eating alone. They settled down beside the fire, the warmth from the flames a pleasant contrast to the cool morning air.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Lina said as she accepted a plate from Alley, who had been busy portioning the food. ¡°It¡¯s been a rough morning already, and we could use the break.¡±


    Gauge nodded as he took his plate, his usual stoic demeanor softened by the exhaustion in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been a lot, but I¡¯m glad we¡¯re getting a handle on things.¡±


    As they began to eat, the conversation flowed naturally, the earlier tension easing away with each bite. The potatoes were perfectly crispy, the eggs soft and savory, and it was a simple meal, but it was exactly what they needed. Runner took a moment to glance around at the group, feeling a sense of gratitude for the camaraderie they shared, even during all the chaos.


    ¡°So, any updates on what happened last night?¡± Alley asked, breaking the comfortable silence. She looked between Lina and Gauge, her curiosity piqued despite the seriousness of the situation.


    Lina took a bite of her food before responding. ¡°We¡¯re still piecing things together, but it¡¯s looking like the prisoners who escaped the dungeon might be behind it. There was suspicion on Talich and Zavet, but we¡¯ve cleared that up. I did not think it was one of them. But last night, I had Harley come out here and investigate, and she said all two of them were working on a tent, and Talich was gone. So Talich became high on the list. But it could not have been him if he had left while I was still in the meeting unless he came back. Even then, I thought, how did he get inside the keep? After everyone left, Teric said he revoked the ward controls from everyone but our current members.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that was a close call,¡± Runner added, remembering the tension when he had to prove their innocence. ¡°It was getting pretty intense there for a minute.¡±


    Gauge nodded, his expression thoughtful. ¡°We¡¯ll need to keep an eye out, though. If those prisoners are loose, they¡¯re bound to cause more trouble. But at least we¡¯ve got a direction to go in now.¡±


    Alley, who had been listening intently, nodded in agreement. ¡° But at least we¡¯re not completely in the dark anymore.¡±


    The conversation shifted after that, moving away from the grim topics of the morning and focusing more on lighter subjects, stories from past battles, jokes shared between friends, and plans for the day ahead. The fire crackled gently, the food warmed them from the inside out, and for a little while, the world''s troubles seemed a little more manageable.


    Lina looked around at her companions with a small smile as the meal wound down. ¡°Thanks, everyone,¡± she said, her voice carrying a note of sincerity. ¡°We have work today. If you and Runner would join Merlot in working with Zavet, that would be wonderful. His Majesty wants to help Zavet find our citizens personally. ¡° Runner''s eyes go wide. ¡°Oh, uh, sure, let me go find Zavet first before His Majesty wastes his time looking for him.¡±


    Lina nodded in agreement, her expression thoughtful. "I''ll send him back to his tent by the Razlond embassy. Oh, and can you have Zavet find the Queen? If he does, it will mean a lot to His Majesty."


    Runner nodded, understanding the weight of the request. He stood up, signaling to Alley that it was time to go. As he strapped on some of his armor, the familiar weight of his gear brought a sense of purpose. He left his father¡¯s sword in the tent, opting instead for his old two-hander¡ªa weapon that had seen him through countless battles.


    Alley quickly gathered her things, her eyes meeting Runner''s with a silent agreement. They had work to do. The two of them made their way to the area marked with an X on the crude map Zavet had left behind. The journey was tense, filled with the distant sounds of the camp waking up and the occasional groan of the undead still wandering the ruins.


    When they arrived at the marked location, they found Zavet hard at work. He was a whirlwind of activity, clearing the roads and killing any undead that crossed his path. His strength was evident in every move¡ªhe picked up large slabs of stone wall as if they were nothing, throwing them aside quickly to make the path clear.


    Runner called out to him as they approached, "Hey, Zavet! They¡¯re going to give you a team of people. They just want you to mark where the survivors or bodies are, and we¡¯ll handle the digging."


    Zavet paused in his work, turning to face Runner with a nod of approval. "I like that. That would be great," he replied, his voice calm but filled with determination.


    Alley waved at Zavet, flashing him a reassuring smile. "I¡¯ll go get the team. Oh, and Runner, can you gather some sticks and cloth from the fallen houses around here? Just don¡¯t take too much¡ªthe people who lived here will still want their things once we rebuild."


    Runner nodded, watching her as she turned to leave. He admired how she took charge, her confidence a steadying force in the chaos. As she disappeared into the distance, Runner set to work, carefully gathering what he needed without disturbing too much of the ruins. The streets were filled with remnants of lives interrupted, and he knew how important it was to respect that.


    Alley made her way to Merlot¡¯s tent, her pace quick but controlled. As she arrived, she saw Merlot stepping out, dressed plainly in trousers and a tunic. Nothing on him indicated his noble status; in fact, he looked like just another member of the camp, which was a deliberate choice. Two members of Razlond accompanied him, both similarly dressed in plain clothes, with only short swords and small bucklers hooked to their waistbands. Sir Ulrich, an imposing figure even in simple attire, was also with them.


    Alley greeted them with a nod. "We¡¯re going to need to be cautious out there," she began, her tone serious. "With the new threat of these prisoners, we¡¯re going by different names. So, think of new names, and don¡¯t reference anyone as a noble. We don¡¯t want any added difficulties."


    Merlot and the others exchanged glances, their expressions unreadable but clearly understanding the necessity of the precaution. The gravity of the situation had everyone on edge, and Alley¡¯s directive was a sharp reminder that they were in a warzone where any mistake could be deadly.


    Merlot was the first to speak, a thoughtful look on his face. "Understood. You can call me Clive."


    With the team assembled Alley led them back toward the area where Zavet and Runner were working. The tension was palpable as they approached, each group member preparing themselves mentally for the task ahead. They moved with purpose, their steps careful but determined. The morning sun cast long shadows over the ruins, a stark reminder of the destruction that had taken place.


    When they arrived, Zavet was still hard at work, his focus unwavering. Runner had just finished gathering Alley''s requested materials and was busy setting them aside, ready for whatever came next. He looked up as the group approached, giving them a quick nod of acknowledgment.


    Alley stepped forward, addressing the group with quiet authority. "We¡¯ve got our team. We¡¯re the Wraiths now, and our job is to find survivors, clear the area, and deal with any undead that remain. Zavet will lead the way; he knows this area best."


    Zavet gave a curt nod, grateful for the support but more focused on the task. "We¡¯ll start by marking the locations of any survivors or bodies. Once we¡¯ve done that, we¡¯ll clear the area and make it safe."


    The team got to work, and their movements were synchronized and efficient. Zavet led them through the ruined streets, marking locations as he went. Alley and Runner followed close behind, gathering what they could to help with the rebuilding effort. The Razlond members and Sir Ulrich moved with precision, their swords and bucklers ready to strike down any undead that dared to approach.


    As they worked, the atmosphere grew more focused. They were a unit now, bound by the same mission and the same determination to see it through. The ruins of the Razlond district loomed around them, a stark reminder of the devastation that had been wrought but also a testament to the resilience of those who remained.


    Hours passed as they combed through the district, their efforts yielding bodies to be laid to rest and survivors who had miraculously endured the chaos. Each discovery was met with the same level of care and respect, the team working silently, understanding the gravity of their task.


    Finally, as the sun descended in the sky, Alley called a halt. "That¡¯s enough for today," she said, her voice weary but satisfied. "We¡¯ve done good work. Let¡¯s head back and regroup."


    The group nodded in agreement, their exhaustion evident but tempered by the knowledge that they had made a difference. The shadows of the ruins loomed around them as they began the trek back to camp. The air was heavy with the lingering scent of decay, but the thought of returning to camp for some rest kept them moving forward.


    Suddenly, the relative calm shattered as a swift stream of spells flew out from the ruins. The first bolts of magical energy struck Runner and Zavet with alarming precision, sending Runner sprawling to the ground, his body seized by a paralyzing force. Zavet, however, barely flinched as the spells washed over him. His unique nature, a product of necromantic magic, rendered him immune to the effects of the sleep and paralysis spells the attackers had foolishly chosen to use against him.


    Before the group could react, three cloaked figures emerged from the shadows, their weapons drawn, and charged at Sir Ulrich. However, they quickly learned why Sir Ulrich was a knight of the White Orchid, one of the most elite orders in the kingdom. His sword moved with blinding speed, deflecting their attacks with the ease of a seasoned warrior. His expression remained calm and focused; he was no easy prey.


    At the front of the group, three other attackers lunged for Alley, their intentions clear as they tried to overwhelm her. But Zavet, having shrugged off the ineffective spells, moved with a speed that belied his massive frame. As the cloaked figures rushed past him, expecting him to be paralyzed, Zavet¡¯s tail lashed out like a whip. It coiled around the leg of one of the attackers, pulling him off his feet with a forceful yank. The cloaked figure crashed to the ground with a muffled cry, his hood falling back to reveal a ghastly, undead visage.


    Zavet wasted no time. He recalled a spell Tear had taught him during their brief time together that could bring an enemy to their knees. Zavet¡¯s eyes glowed with a cold light as he muttered the incantation, ¡°I call upon necromancy to inflict your bones with rot.¡±


    The spell took hold instantly. The undead attacker¡¯s bones began to deteriorate, becoming brittle and fragile. The once fearsome creature let out a pained groan as Zavet delivered a series of swift, brutal blows, breaking its arms and legs, ensuring it could not escape or attack again.


    Meanwhile, Alley was holding her ground, her sword flashing as she parried and dodged the strikes from her attackers. She knew she only needed to hold out long enough for help to arrive. Her concentration was fierce, her movements fluid as she matched their aggression with a disciplined defense.


    Merlot, witnessing Alley¡¯s predicament, sprang into action. He fought off two of the attackers with the skill of a seasoned warrior, his sword slicing through the air with deadly precision. The attackers were relentless, but Merlot¡¯s calm determination prevailed. With a final, powerful strike, he downed both of them, their bodies crumpling to the ground in a heap.


    Sir Ulrich, who had been fending off the trio of attackers aimed at him, proved why he was a knight of the White Orchid. His movements were a blur, his sword an extension of his will. He cut down his attackers ruthlessly, their undead forms collapsing under the weight of his blows. With the three who had targeted him defeated, he turned his attention to the others, quickly finishing the last two..


    As the dust settled, Alley hurried over to Runner, who was still paralyzed. She knelt beside him, touching his chest and muttering a soft incantation. A warm, golden light spread from her fingertips, dispelling the paralysis that held Runner in its grip. He gasped as sensation returned to his limbs, his eyes filled with gratitude.


    Merlot and Ulrich, meanwhile, were inspecting the bodies of the fallen attackers. They pulled back the hoods of the cloaked figures, revealing two low-ranking members of Solond and four unknown individuals. The sight of the Solond members made Merlot¡¯s brow furrow in recognition.


    ¡°It¡¯s two Solond members,¡± Merlot said grimly, his voice carrying a weight of sorrow. ¡°Krunk is the orc. He¡¯s also a knight of a non-kingdom order of orcs. And the halfling is known as Solo, one of Solond¡¯s scouts. The undead must have killed them, but they¡¯ve been raised again as these... abominations.¡±


    Ulrich''s face was set in a grim expression, and they studied the bodies closely. The wounds on them were fresh, but it was clear they had been killed some time ago, their flesh bearing the pallor of death. He turned to the group, his voice measured but serious. ¡°These undead had orders. This wasn¡¯t a random attack. It was an ambush, planned and executed with precision. Knowing my rank, they targeted me and used magic to incapacitate our front-line fighters. Then they went after Alley, the only healer we have here. This was too organized to be the work of mindless undead. There¡¯s something or someone nearby with greater intelligence, possibly a more intelligent undead or a necromancer, orchestrating these attacks.¡±


    The gravity of Ulrich¡¯s words sank in, and the group exchanged uneasy glances. The idea that they were being hunted, not by mere monsters but by something with a mind and a strategy, chilled them to the bone.


    Merlot nodded, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword. ¡°We need to be on guard. We can¡¯t afford to let our guard down for a second if there''s a greater threat out there.¡±


    Having helped Runner to his feet, Alley looked around at the group, her expression resolute. ¡°We¡¯ll need to regroup and figure out our next move. But for now, let¡¯s get back to camp.¡±


    The group returned to Krimlond¡¯s camp, and their spirits lifted despite the arduous task of searching for the queen without success. The looming darkness of the ruins had given way to the flickering light of campfires, and the sounds of life in the camp were a welcome relief. Merlot and Ulrich, with their small contingent of Razlond knights, escorted them until they reached the edge of Krimlond''s territory, where they parted ways. Merlot nodded briefly to Zavet, Runner, and Alley before leading his men back to their camp, leaving the trio in the safety of Krimlond¡¯s well-guarded encampment.


    As they approached, Talich emerged from his tent, his eyes lighting up at seeing them. "Welcome back," he called out, his voice warm and welcoming. "I just returned myself." He then turned to Zavet, his expression growing more serious. "Zavet, I¡¯ve prepared the ritual to break your command. The circle is ready. If you¡¯re prepared, we need to do this now.¡±


    Zavet looked at Talich, his eyes reflecting relief and anticipation. He had been waiting for this moment, the opportunity to free himself from the commands that had bound him. With a nod, he stepped into the circle that Talich had meticulously prepared. The runes and symbols etched into the ground around him glowed faintly as Talich began to chant the incantation.


    The ritual took twenty minutes, but it felt like an eternity to those watching. The air around them seemed to thrum with power as Talich''s voice grew stronger, the words of the ancient spell resonating through the camp. Zavet stood in the center of the circle, his eyes closed, feeling the weight of the command slowly lifting from him. The dark tendrils of necromantic energy that had controlled him began to unravel, dissipating into the ether.


    When the ritual finally concluded, Zavet stepped out of the circle, a broad smile spreading across his face. The tension that had been etched into his features for so long had vanished, replaced by a sense of freedom he had almost forgotten. "I don¡¯t need to worry about seeing Lina or the others anymore," he said, his voice filled with genuine cheer. The burden had been lifted, and he felt truly free for the first time in a long while.


    That night, the camp was filled with a sense of anticipation. The group gathered around a crackling campfire, the flames'' warmth warding off the night''s chill. They ate, drank, and shared stories, their laughter echoing the camp. Talich, ever the storyteller, regaled them with tales of his past adventures, many of which involved Runner¡¯s father, Thaine. Talich was careful with his words, mindful not to reveal too much about Thaine or draw unwanted attention to himself or Runner. Yet, the stories were captivating, painting a picture of the legendary warrior Thaine had been, and the bond Talich had shared with him.


    As the night wore on, the stories grew more animated, the group laughing and teasing one another as the fire crackled merrily. But then, something unexpected happened. They all felt it, a subtle yet insistent pull at their chests. It wasn¡¯t a strong tug but more like a gentle urging, as if they were being called to something of great importance. The sensation was strange, a mix of urgency and familiarity, as if they were late for an event they knew they couldn¡¯t afford to miss.


    The feeling was strong enough to rouse even those who had fallen asleep, and soon, the entire camp was abuzz with activity. People emerged from their tents, talking in hushed tones, their faces reflecting a shared understanding. This was no ordinary call; it was something far greater.


    ¡°That was it,¡± Talich said, his voice filled with awe. ¡°That¡¯s our heroic soul being gathered. The call of the heroes.¡± His words sent a shiver down their spines, the realization settling in that they were being summoned for something significant, something beyond the ordinary.


    Without hesitation, they began to pack up their gear, the urgency of the pull driving them to move quickly. There was no time to waste, and the camp was soon filled with the sounds of preparation as everyone prepared to follow the call. The path ahead was uncertain, but they all knew one thing: they had to answer this call, no matter where it led them.


    As they prepared to leave, Zavet glanced around at his companions, his heart swelling with a sense of purpose. The chains that had bound him were gone, and now he was ready to face whatever lay ahead. With a determined nod to Talich and the others, he tightened the straps on his pack and picked up his weapon, ready to embark on the next chapter of their journey.


    The night was alive with anticipation as the group set out, following the unseen pull that guided them toward their destiny. The campfires of Krimlond flickered behind them, but their eyes were fixed on the horizon, where the call of the heroes awaited them.


    The pull led them to Ffairfon, but it wasn¡¯t the welcoming sight they had hoped for. As they crested the final hill, dark and foreboding, the city loomed before them. The once-great city was now shrouded in a thick, unnatural fog that clung to the streets like a deathly pall. The air was heavy with the stench of decay, and the only sound that reached their ears was the distant, haunting moans of the undead.


    The group halted, taking in the grim scene. The city¡¯s towering stone walls, which had once stood as a testament to its strength, were now cracked and crumbling. Shadows moved unnaturally across the battlements, and the gates, which should have swung open in welcome, remained firmly shut, barred against the horrors within. But it was clear that the actual danger lay inside the walls.


    His face set in grim determination, Merlot stepped forward, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. ¡°This is where the pull has brought us,¡± he said, his voice low but carrying a weight of authority. ¡°But we won¡¯t be welcomed with open arms. Ffairfon is overrun. We¡¯ll have to fight our way inside.¡±


    Ulrich nodded, his expression mirroring Merlot¡¯s resolve. ¡°We¡¯ve faced worse,¡± he said, his voice steady. ¡°And we have the strength of Tiaghaneth¡¯s finest with us. We¡¯ll carve a path through those walls, one way or another.¡±


    The group moved into formation, each member taking their place with practiced precision. Zavet, now free from the command that had bound him, flexed his muscles and cracked his knuckles, his eyes fixed on the darkened city. Runner and Alley stood beside him, their weapons ready, while Talich, ever the strategist, surveyed the battlefield with a calculating gaze.


    As they approached the city gates, the full extent of the horror became clear. The undead swarmed the streets, their rotting forms shambling through the fog, their eyes glowing with a malevolent light. These were not the mindless undead they had encountered; these creatures moved with purpose as if guided by some unseen force. Among them were fallen knights, their once-shining armor now tarnished and broken, their swords clutched in skeletal hands.


    With a nod from Merlot, the group advanced. The first wave of undead surged toward them, their moans growing louder as they closed in. Zavet was the first to engage, his small form plowing into the horde with a ferocity that belied his necromantic origins. He swung rump whip in wide arcs, cleaving through the ranks of the undead, his tail lashing out to trip up those who tried to flank him. He used his bone dagger in his other hand to Deliver the killing blows with the dagger to get the shadow armor. The others followed suit, each fighting with the skill and determination that had brought them this far.


    Runner moved with the agility of a seasoned warrior, his two-handed sword a blur as he cut down the undead before him. Alley, her healing abilities momentarily set aside, fought with deadly precision. Her strikes aimed at the heads and hearts of the undead, ensuring they would not rise again. Talich, using his sword and mace, which Thaine had created, disintegrated the undead where they stood.


    Merlot and Yvonne fought side by side, their swords moving in perfect harmony. Yvonne, though young, displayed a skill that rivaled even the most seasoned knights, her blade flashing as she dispatched one undead after another. Merlot, his face a mask of concentration, fought with a controlled fury, every strike of his sword a testament to his years of training and experience.


    Ulrich''s White Orchid armor gleaming despite the darkness was a whirlwind of death. The undead that dared to approach him were cut down with ruthless efficiency, their bodies crumpling to the ground before they could even raise their weapons. He moved with a grace and power that spoke of years of discipline and combat, his every movement calculated to bring about the maximum destruction.


    The battle raged on, the sound of clashing steel and the cries of the undead filling the air. The group pushed forward, carving a path through the horde, their eyes fixed on the city gates. They knew the only way to survive was to reach the gates and secure a foothold inside the city. But the undead were relentless, their numbers seemingly endless.


    Just as they began to wonder if they could hold out, a horn sounded from within the city. The gates creaked open, just wide enough to allow the group inside. A figure stood on the other side, urgently waving them in. They made a break for it without hesitation, cutting down the last of the undead in their path as they rushed through the gates.


    As soon as they were inside, the gates slammed shut behind them, the sound reverberating like the final toll of a death knell. The group found themselves in a small courtyard, surrounded by marble buildings and more undead.


    The figure who had opened the gates stepped forward, revealing themselves to be a knight, his armor battered but still recognizable as the White Orchid''s. ¡°Welcome to Ffairfon,¡± he said, his voice weary but laced with determination. ¡°You¡¯ve made it just in time. We have almost claimed the city back from The Undead.¡±


    Merlot stepped forward, his sword still in hand. ¡°We¡¯re here to finish this,¡± he said, his voice carrying the weight of their shared purpose. ¡°Whatever it takes, we will not allow the kingdom to fall.¡±


    The knight nodded, a grim smile on his face. ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any time. The real battle is about to begin.¡±


    With purpose in their stride, Zavet, Talich, Runner, and the rest of the Krimlond contingent have prepared themselves for the task ahead. The pull of the heroic souls had drawn them to this place for a reason they could not yet fully comprehend but knew was vital to their cause. Under the watchful eye of Baroness Lina, who had received her orders directly from Merlot, they set off to find a suitable base of operations within the ruined city.


    As Krimlond began their search, Solond¡¯s forces moved with grim determination. Edmond, their leader, was already issuing commands through his drunken haze, his strategic brilliance undiminished. His soldiers, clad in the quartered black and yellow of their barony, worked tirelessly to erect barricades and fortify the perimeter around the intended base of operations. These defenses would be crucial in keeping the enemy at bay, allowing Krimlond the time they needed to secure the interior.


    Meanwhile, the druids and rangers of Erenlond had taken up positions in strategic locations throughout the city. They were the lifeblood of the defense, and their healing arts were essential to keeping the soldiers in fighting shape. Their presence was a beacon of hope in the midst of despair.


    On the city''s outskirts, Razlond¡¯s warriors, along with the other heroic souls, were locked in fierce combat. Merlot himself, his red dragon-embellished sword blazing, led the charge against the Stranglers, vile creatures that had pursued them from the darkness. The clash was brutal, and each strike was delivered with the knowledge that failure meant death not just for themselves but for those still within the city¡¯s crumbling walls. The Stranglers were relentless, but Razlond¡¯s members were undeterred, their elite training and magical weapons giving them an edge over the nightmarish foes.


    As the various groups executed their orders, the air was thick with tension. Every soldier and hero was attuned to the underlying sense of unease that permeated the ruins. Each heroic soul was in the dark about the exact nature of their mission, knowing only that they had been drawn here for a purpose yet to be revealed. The uncertainty gnawed at them, but their resolve remained unshaken.


    With her band of Krimlond misfits, Baroness Lina stood outside a building they had been ordered to convert into a command center. Though battered by time and recent upheaval, the structure still bore the marks of a grander age. It was once one of Ffairfon¡¯s official buildings when the bronze elves ruled the city. In those days, there were no baronies or embassies; power was concentrated within noble families rather than among groups selected for their skills or loyalty.


    The building, now abandoned and overgrown with vines, had fallen into disuse when the bronze elves¡¯ rule ended. Lina¡¯s mission was to reclaim it, to turn this crumbling edifice into a stronghold for Krimlond. Under her command, Hoat led the charge, and the warriors of Krimlond moved with practiced efficiency as they secured the building. Inside, they found remnants of the past, old elven guardians that had stood vigil over the house for centuries. These ancient protectors, once formidable, were no match for Krimlond¡¯s forces. They were swiftly dismantled, their arcane mechanisms rendered inert. With the old guardians destroyed, Gauge set to work, installing his creations, stone golems crafted to defend the building with unyielding resolve. Krimlond had claimed the building, transforming it into a fortified command center, ready to serve as the nerve center of their operations.


    Across the city, in a different part of the ruins, Talich¡¯s group had their mission. Talich, Zavet, Runner, and Alley went to the Andiesen household, a place deeply personal to Talich. The house, once a proud seat of power within the city, had been claimed by the Andiesen family, one of the few noble houses to survive the city''s fall. Talich¡¯s wife, Vivian, was the current leader of the Andiesen family, and this house was a tangible link to that legacy.


    The Andiesen household had fallen into disrepair over the years. Its grand halls, which had once echoed with laughter and conversation, were now eerily silent, occupied only by undead servants and guardians left to maintain the household without living masters. These undead, bound to the house by ancient magic, continued their duties in the shadows, their presence a grim reminder of the city¡¯s tragic past.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Talich, however, showed no hesitation. With swift precision, he and his companions dispatched the undead, their ancient bones crumbling to dust as they fell beneath the skilled blows of the Krimlond warriors. The house was soon cleared of its grim occupants, the air thick with the scent of death and decay. Once the last undead were dealt with, Talich ordered the installation of new guardians, stone golems, their massive forms standing sentinel where the undead once roamed. These hulking figures would ensure the household¡¯s security, protecting it from further threats.


    Inside, the house was a stark contrast to its fortified exterior. Dust and cobwebs coated every surface, remnants of a time when the house had been abandoned to its fate. Talich could not help but feel sorrow as he walked through the once-grand halls, now reduced to little more than a mausoleum. But there was no time for mourning. The house was more than a memory; it was a secure location for Talich and his group, where they could regroup and plan their next moves. The Andiesen household, once fallen into ruin, would serve a new purpose in the coming battle. Talich and the group would live here while they are in Ffairfon.


    With the princess and His Majesty safely escorted inside the newly established command center, Krimlond¡¯s warriors breathed a sigh of relief. The building, once a symbol of the bronze elves¡¯ rule, now served as a fortified refuge for their leaders. But there was no time to linger; they had another task. Talich was out there, scouting for a location they could transform into a more permanent base, a place that could serve as a home away from home in these desolate ruins.


    Determined to find him, the group began navigating the labyrinth of crumbling streets and dilapidated buildings that once formed the heart of Ffairfon. They moved cautiously, eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of danger, yet their thoughts were focused on the task ahead. Talich had promised to leave signs, a trail of subtle markers only Krimlond would recognize, leading them to his location once he had secured a suitable site.


    As they traveled, the conversation shifted to recent events and the future of their band. Runner, who had fought bravely alongside them, was the topic of much discussion. He had shown unwavering loyalty, quick thinking, and a knack for survival, earning him the respect of Krimlond¡¯s hardened warriors. ¡°He¡¯s proven himself,¡± Hoat remarked, his voice low but firm. ¡°Few can match his skill with poisons or his ability to keep a level head during hard times. He¡¯s more than just an ally; he¡¯s Krimlond material.¡±


    The others nodded in agreement. Runner fit in seamlessly with their ranks, displaying the qualities they valued most such as loyalty, skill, and a certain ruthless pragmatism that Krimlond was known for. Bringing him as a full member was the natural next step.


    But as the conversation turned to Zavet, the mood grew more contemplative. Zavet was talented. There was no denying that his connection to powerful forces and his surprising resilience in battle had caught their attention. Yet, there was a lingering concern. ¡°He¡¯s young,¡± one of them murmured, voicing what many of them felt. ¡°Too young. He¡¯s got potential, sure, but potential isn¡¯t enough. Not in Krimlond.¡±


    There was a collective sense of doubt. They had seen what the world could do to those unprepared for its harsh realities, and while Zavet had already faced his share of trials, the question remained whether he was ready for the relentless demands of Krimlond¡¯s way of life. They wanted to see more from him before making any decisions¡ªmore battle-worn experience, more proof that he could handle the burdens that came with the name Krimlond.


    The discussion eventually drifted to Alley, who had also made an impression on the group. She was resourceful, skilled, and quick on her feet. These qualities would make any warrior proud. Yet, there was something about her that made them hesitate. ¡°Alley¡¯s good, no question,¡± Hoat said thoughtfully. ¡°But Krimlond isn¡¯t just about skill. It¡¯s about fitting into a specific mold, about a certain¡­ mentality. I¡¯m not sure she¡¯s quite cut out for it.¡±


    The others seemed to agree. Alley was exceptional in her own right, but there was an unspoken sense that her path might not align with Krimlond¡¯s. She was a valuable ally but perhaps not a future member of their close-knit band.


    As they continued their search, the discussion faded into silence, replaced by their footsteps echoing through the empty streets. The signs that Talich had promised began to appear, such as an arrangement of stones here and a faint marking on a wall there, guiding them closer to their destination. Krimlond¡¯s warriors pressed on focused on the task at hand, but their minds were still turning over the conversations they had just shared.


    As they walked through the crumbling streets of Ffairfon, the remnants of an ancient civilization scattered around them, Gauge turned to Lina with a curious expression. ¡°What about Talich?¡± he asked, his voice echoing slightly off the stone walls.


    Lina chuckled, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of her lips. ¡°Talich? He was a baron once, long ago,¡± she replied, her tone light with nostalgia. ¡°But that was in another time. He¡¯s supposed to be retired by now, enjoying the quiet life. But knowing him, he¡¯s far too stubborn to let go of the fight. Age hasn¡¯t dulled his spirit.¡±


    Gauge nodded, his thoughts lingering on the enigmatic warrior who had once held a noble title. Talich had seen countless battles, each one leaving its mark on him, but despite his years, there was still a fire in his eyes, a determination that few could match.


    As they approached their destination, the conversation died down. They spotted Zavet crouched by the side of the building, his hands busy with something on the ground. As they drew closer, it became clear that he was digging in the dirt, focusing entirely on the task.


    ¡°Hey, Zavet,¡± Lina called out, her voice warm as she addressed the young lizardman.


    Zavet looked up, his face lighting up with a smile as he recognized them. ¡°Hi,¡± he replied, his voice bright with the simple joy of the moment. In his hands were a few small insects, his favorite treat, as the others knew all too well.


    Lina couldn¡¯t help but smile at his enthusiasm. ¡°Did you guys find a place where we could stay?¡± she asked, glancing around at the surrounding ruins.


    Zavet¡¯s grin widened as he nodded eagerly, pointing to the building beside him. ¡°Everyone is inside,¡± he said proudly. ¡°They told me to find food.¡±


    Following closely behind, Scarlet gasped in surprise as she realized what Zavet was referring to as ¡®food.¡¯ The sight of the wriggling insects in his hands made her stomach turn. ¡°Uhh, we don¡¯t need to eat that, right?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    Harley, always one to seize an opportunity for mischief, saw her chance. With a straight face and a glint of humor in her eyes, she leaned in closer to Scarlet. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re on bug rations,¡± she said, feigning seriousness. ¡°No one thought to bring food, so it¡¯s bugs for us.¡±


    Scarlet¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she looked at the insects in Zavet¡¯s hands. She opened her mouth to protest, but before she could speak, Teric chimed in, his tone casual as he glanced over at Scarlet. ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± he said, though his voice carried a hint of amusement. ¡°But I did bring my food, so I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Scarlet looked between them, trying to gauge whether they were being serious or pulling her leg. The smirk on Harley¡¯s face gave it away, and she realized they were teasing her. ¡°Very funny,¡± she muttered, crossing her arms with a huff, but she couldn¡¯t help the small smile that tugged at her lips.


    Zavet, blissfully unaware of the joke being played, continued to search for more bugs and content with his task. Lina patted him on the shoulder, her gaze shifting to the building he had pointed out. It was an old structure, worn by time but still standing firm as a potential refuge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head inside and see what Talich and the others have found,¡± Lina said, her voice carrying a note of authority as they moved toward the entrance.


    As the group entered the old, dusty building that would temporarily serve as their base, the air was thick with anticipation and underlying unease. The stone golems that Talich had summoned stood stoically by the entrance, their rough-hewn forms a stark contrast to the ancient home''s elegant, if weathered, architecture.


    Gauge and Teric, however, were less than impressed. They exchanged glances, their eyes narrowing as they took in the guardians. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not going to work for us,¡± Gauge muttered to Teric, shaking his head. His voice carried a tone of mild frustration, tempered with the knowledge that they could quickly remedy this.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Teric replied, mentally cataloging the necessary components. ¡°I¡¯ll start gathering the necessary materials. These golems are too rigid, too predictable. We need something with a bit more¡­ flexibility.¡± His mind raced with ideas of how to reconfigure the defenses to suit Krimlond''s needs better.


    As the group settled in, they claimed a room within the sprawling, dilapidated structure. Dusty tapestries hung limply from the walls. Their colors faded from years of neglect while the scent of age and decay permeated the air. Lina, taking charge of the situation as she often did, strode into what must have once been a grand dining hall. Though covered in a thick layer of dust, the long table was still sturdy enough to serve their purposes. She placed a large, weathered bowl in the center of the table and affixed a note to it with a piece of parchment. The note in her precise handwriting read: ¡°Please donate half of your findings during the gathering. ¨C Lina.¡± It was a practical instruction meant to ensure that they all shared the burden of survival and contributed equally to the group''s well-being.


    Talich, who had initially accompanied the group, knew his place was outside these walls. Though he had been instrumental in securing the building, he was not a member of their barony, and he felt it best to give them space to organize as they saw fit. With a nod to Lina, he stepped outside, the heavy door creaking shut behind him.


    As he exited, he noticed Zavet crouched in the overgrown yard, intently gathering bugs into a small burlap sack. Talich¡¯s brow furrowed in mild concern as he approached. ¡°Shit, Zavet, not bugs,¡± he admonished gently. ¡°Normal people don¡¯t eat bugs. Come on, let¡¯s head to the palace. You remember the place where you first met the master?¡±


    Zavet looked up from his task, his eyes lighting up as he recalled the memory. He stood, brushing dirt from his knees, and nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I remember! But I¡¯ll keep these bugs for later. Maybe I¡¯ll smoke them this time. I even found a kitchen outside in the back,¡± he added, his excitement palpable.


    Talich smiled, amused by Zavet¡¯s innocent enthusiasm. ¡°Yeah, I used that kitchen right before I met you. I stayed here right after being put on the mission to discover what happened to the forgotten..¡±


    Zavet¡¯s face brightened further as he thought of his family. ¡°Oh, I want to visit my mom and dad,¡± he said, almost bouncing on his heels excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring them here after the gathering. It¡¯ll take me a week if I get a wagon and a horse.¡±


    Talich chuckled softly at the boy¡¯s eagerness, nodding in approval. ¡°That sounds like a good plan. They¡¯ll be happy to see you.¡±


    Together, the duo made their way through the deserted streets, the once bustling city now eerily silent. All around them, the former citizens of Ffairfon, now undead, continued their daily routines as if nothing had changed. They were not mindless but rather animated by some strange necromantic force that kept them tethered to their previous lives.


    As they approached the palace, Zavet suddenly recognized a figure clad in the distinctive tabard of the Morning Glory knight order. The undead knight, still wearing the symbol of the order, seemed almost out of place among the others. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s the undead I created last time I was here,¡± Zavet exclaimed, a mixture of pride and nostalgia.


    The knight turned towards Zavet, its lifeless eyes glowing faintly with recognition. ¡°Master?¡± it rasped, bowing its head in respect.


    Zavet grinned widely. ¡°Hi! You should find Runner. He¡¯d be happy to know you¡¯re still around.¡±


    The undead knight straightened, its senses suddenly sharpening as it picked up the faint scent of Runner. This unique ability was a direct result of having been created by Zavet; the undead under his command shared many of his abilities, becoming stronger as Zavet grew in power. Without another word, the knight turned and began to march purposefully toward the Krimlond house, its determination evident in every step.


    Zavet watched the knight disappear into the distance, a satisfied smile on his lips. ¡°I bet Runner will be happy to see his buddy,¡± he remarked to Talich.


    Talich laughed, shaking his head. ¡°Uhh, he¡¯s probably going to try to kill him,¡± he said, amusement clear in his tone.


    Zavet¡¯s smile faltered as he looked back at Talich, confusion knitting his brows together. ¡°Really?¡± he asked, unsure if Talich was serious or just messing with him.


    Talich¡¯s laughter grew louder, his amusement infectious. ¡°Oh, definitely,¡± he chuckled, clapping Zavet on the shoulder as they continued on their way to the palace. The humor of the moment lightened the heavy atmosphere of the city.


    The towering palace loomed before them, its dark spires reaching the sky, casting long shadows over the city. As Zavet and Talich approached the entrance, six knights of the Black Order stood in a disciplined line, their black armor gleaming dully in the low light. Each knight''s face was obscured by helmets adorned with skeletal visages, and they carried massive two-handed swords, standing sentinel over the ancient stronghold.


    Without a word, they bowed their heads in unison as Talich approached, recognizing him immediately. Their dark cloaks fluttered briefly in the wind as they stepped aside, granting Talich and Zavet entrance to the palace. Zavet couldn¡¯t help but glance back at them as they crossed the threshold, feeling the weight of their presence.


    Once inside, the palace''s vast interior stretched out before them. Grand halls filled with towering pillars and intricate tapestries lined the stone walls. Their colors faded, but their intricate designs were still discernible. The air was thick with the scent of incense and centuries-old stone, mingled with the faint hint of magic lingering in the halls.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not head to the throne room just yet,¡± Talich said, leading Zavet down a side corridor. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to show you first.¡±


    They meandered through winding passageways, the echo of their footsteps the only sound that accompanied them. Talich pointed out various tapestries along the way, depicting pivotal historical moments, battles between dragons and elves, and the rise and fall of great kingdoms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve shown you these tapestries before, but what do you think of them now?¡± Talich asked as they stopped before a huge one that dominated the hall. ¡°You¡¯ve learned a lot since you were last here. Look at it again. Tell me what you see.¡±


    Zavet stepped forward, his eyes tracing the intricate designs woven into the fabric. His brow furrowed as he noticed something he hadn¡¯t before. ¡°These aren¡¯t the same as I remember,¡± he muttered. ¡°The dragons¡­ they look different. They¡¯re killing people. Are they¡­ evil?¡±


    Talich nodded, his expression grim. ¡°The victors often write history. The Kingdom of Tiaghaneth teaches that the dragons were good and fought to rid the world of necromancers. They claim that the bronze elves were masters of necromancy. The dragons wiped them out. But that¡¯s not the whole truth.¡±


    Zavet glanced at Talich, intrigued. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°In reality,¡± Talich continued, ¡°necromancy didn¡¯t even exist until the dragon Nuri killed Ta-Ffairnutwati.¡±


    ¡°Ta-Ffair was her name,¡± came a familiar voice behind them, smooth and commanding.


    Both Talich and Zavet jumped, turning quickly. Talich¡¯s eyes widened as he immediately dropped into a deep bow. Leaning casually against the stone wall was Mah¡¯nethotep, the ancient being¡¯s presence commanding the room despite his relaxed posture. His eyes gleamed with knowledge and power, and he had a knowing smile on his lips.


    Zavet¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°Hey,¡± he greeted Mah¡¯nethotep, the familiar warmth of their interactions returning.


    Mah¡¯nethotep returned the smile, his eyes flickering with amusement. ¡°Come with me,¡± he said, gesturing toward a side door. ¡°I have things to show you.¡±


    Without hesitation, Zavet and Talich followed Mah¡¯nethotep down another dimly lit corridor until they arrived at a large room. The room was furnished sparsely, but two portals shimmered ominously at the far end. Around a long table sat several familiar faces, including Vivian, Vlad, Vexx, and Krunk. However, Zavet¡¯s eyes were immediately drawn to three unfamiliar figures beside them.


    Talich¡¯s face brightened with excitement as he recognized the trio. His booming voice filled the room. ¡°Hey! Wow, it¡¯s been too long! What, ten years now?¡±


    One of the men, tall and gaunt with ashen skin and hollow eyes, stood and embraced Talich, slapping him on the back. His fingers were long and bony, and his cloak absorbed the light around him, making him look like a moving shadow. ¡°Virek Shadowthorne,¡± Talich said with a grin, stepping back to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s been far too long.¡±


    Virek¡¯s voice was a husky whisper, his words sending chills down Zavet¡¯s spine. ¡°Hello, my old friend. It has indeed been many years, Master Talich.¡±


    Virek stepped aside to allow Talich to greet the next group member. She stood up, her alabaster skin gleaming in the dim light, her crimson hair falling in loose waves around her face. Her eyes glowed with a deep red hue, and her attire, a tight, stitched-together dress made from human skin, exuded an aura of terror.


    ¡°Liora Morvayne,¡± Talich said, shaking his head in mock fear. ¡°You look beautiful, but I think the proper word is ¡®terrifying.¡¯ You do know the Call of Heroes is in the city, right? They¡¯re hunting for necromancers and undead.¡±


    Liora smiled, her lips stained red with what could have been blood, and hugged Talich. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. Let them come. They¡¯ll never find me,¡± she replied, her voice carrying a soft but menacing edge.


    Talich laughed and turned to the last person at the table, but Zavet was already lost in her gaze. She was a short, slightly chubby woman with jet-black hair that flowed like living shadows around her pale face. Her violet eyes glowed faintly, drawing Zavet in like a moth to a flame. She wore a black silk robe embroidered with silver runes, her hands encased in delicate black lace gloves. But her smile captivated Zavet the most, soft, inviting, and somehow innocent and knowing.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she said, her voice like music to Zavet¡¯s ears.


    Zavet stared at her for too long before realizing he hadn¡¯t spoken. He cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Zavet,¡± he stammered, internally wincing at his awkwardness. ¡°What¡­ uh¡­ what name belongs to you?¡±


    She giggled softly, her violet eyes never leaving his. ¡°I belong to the name Thebe Nyx,¡± she replied, extending her hand.


    Zavet shook her hand, holding onto it a bit too long. Her skin was warm and soft, and as he held her hand, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had some kind of supernatural allure. Was she a vampire? Had she cast some sort of spell on him? He shook the thoughts away, realizing she smelled faintly of rain and flowers, not the scent of the undead.


    ¡°Zavet?¡± someone called, breaking him out of his trance. He blinked, realizing he was still holding Thebe¡¯s hand and everyone in the room was staring at him. He quickly let go, embarrassed.


    ¡°Huh? Sorry, I was¡­ uh¡­¡± Zavet stammered, looking around for the source of the voice.


    Talich burst out laughing, slapping Zavet on the back. ¡°Oh, I know that look!¡± he said with a grin. ¡°You¡¯ve just seen the most beautiful thing you¡¯ve ever seen, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Zavet¡¯s face turned pale as he glanced back at Thebe, who smiled knowingly.


    Mah¡¯nethotep''s eyes gleamed as he cast a knowing wink in Zavet¡¯s direction, a small but significant gesture that momentarily lightened the heavy atmosphere. The elf then straightened and addressed the room, his expression growing serious. His presence demanded attention, and all eyes turned toward him as his voice echoed through the chamber.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called all of you here for a reason,¡± Mah¡¯nethotep began, his deep voice resonating with authority. ¡°We are about to become the target of the entire Call of Heroes.¡±


    A murmur spread throughout the room, a ripple of unease passing through the gathered individuals. Even those seasoned in the darkest arts shifted in their seats at the mention of the Call of Heroes, a group renowned for their relentless pursuit of justice and their unwavering hatred for necromancers.


    Mah¡¯nethotep continued, undeterred. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they¡¯ve been summoned here, but most will see us as enemies. And while they aren¡¯t exactly wrong in their assumptions, we face a far more dangerous foe than them.¡±


    He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in. Zavet, Talich, and the others listened intently, waiting for him to reveal the threat looming over them all.


    ¡°Wispein is controlling Iscariot,¡± Mah¡¯nethotep finally revealed, his voice carrying a weight. ¡°She has twisted him into her puppet, using him to further her dark ambitions. If we don¡¯t find a way to sever her connection to him, she will continue manipulating him, and If possible, we need to kill him.¡±


    The room fell into a tense silence as Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s words settled over the group. Zavet glanced at Talich, his thoughts racing. He had suspected there was more to Iscariot¡¯s recent behavior, but Wispein¡¯s involvement made the situation far more difficult than he had imagined. Zavet¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as he tried to process the gravity of the situation.


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s gaze swept across the room, his eyes locking onto Talich and the rest of the kingdom¡¯s representatives. ¡°Your task will be to keep the Call of Heroes off our trail,¡± he said, his voice low but commanding. ¡°We need them focused on the lords of necromancy, not us. We cannot afford to become the enemy in their eyes, not when Wispein is still out there, pulling the strings.¡±


    Talich nodded, his face set with grim determination. He understood the importance of the task at hand and the weight of responsibility that had just been placed on their shoulders. The Call of Heroes was relentless; distracting them would require every ounce of cunning and skill they possessed.


    Mah¡¯nethotep continued, outlining the plan. ¡°Create diversions, sow confusion. Misdirect their efforts. Make them believe that the lords of necromancy are their true enemy¡ªand they are. Use whatever means necessary, but make sure their eyes are not on us.¡±


    Liora, her crimson eyes glinting with amusement, leaned forward slightly. ¡°I assume we have free rein when creating these¡­ distractions?¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep inclined his head. ¡°Use your talents wisely, but do not draw unnecessary attention. We cannot afford to be seen as the aggressors in this conflict. Subtlety is key.¡±


    Virek, his gaunt features shadowed by the dim light, nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I can call upon some¡­ allies from the shadows. They¡¯ll be more than capable of sowing the chaos you¡¯re asking for.¡±


    Vivian, seated beside Talich, spoke up. ¡°And what about Iscariot himself? If we can¡¯t sever Wispein¡¯s hold on him, killing him may be our only option. But do we have a plan for that?¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Killing Iscariot will not be easy. He is deeply entrenched in Wispein¡¯s magic, and any attempt to destroy him could backfire if we¡¯re not careful. We must weaken their bond first, find the source of Wispein¡¯s control, and sever it before we can strike.¡±


    Zavet, who had been silent up until now, spoke up. ¡°How do we even begin to break that connection? Wispein is powerful, and she¡¯s been manipulating Iscariot for a long time.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s gaze softened slightly as he regarded Zavet. ¡°That is where you come in, Zavet. You¡¯ve encountered Wispein¡¯s influence before and felt her presence. You must use that connection to our advantage, find the thread that ties them together, and unravel it.¡±


    Zavet nodded, though he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at him. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was ready for such a task, but Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s confidence in him reassured him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time,¡± Mah¡¯nethotep said, his voice firm. ¡°The Call of Heroes is already gathering, and they will not wait for us to act. We move quickly, or we fall.¡±


    With that, the group dispersed, each member preparing for their roles in the coming conflict. Talich placed a hand on Zavet¡¯s shoulder, offering him a brief but encouraging nod. ¡°I want to introduce you to someone.¡± He puts his large hand on Vivian''s Back. ¡°This is my wife, Vivian. After the call of heroes releases us, we will go to My Home with Vivian. ¡°


    Vivian¡¯s gaze shifted from Zavet to Talich, her eyes narrowing, and her voice carried a sharp edge. ¡°So, this is the creature you abandoned your retirement for.¡±


    Talich visibly flinched at her words, his shoulders slumping under her disappointment. He could feel the tension in the air thickening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he muttered, his voice low, avoiding her piercing gaze. ¡°I know I left in the middle of the night that day. I should have explained everything.¡±


    Vivian''s eyes, usually warm, now flickered with a hint of cold fire as she stared at him. ¡°You waited an entire week to tell me what was happening,¡± she said, her tone biting. ¡°Do you have any idea what that felt like, Talich? Without a word, you left me and your two children to play father to this¡­ lizard.¡±


    Talich¡¯s head dropped even lower, the guilt gnawing at him. He knew he had failed her then, leaving without considering the impact on his family.


    Zavet, feeling the shift in the air but not fully understanding the depth of the conversation, spoke up in his usual, innocent manner. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Talich had a mate or little ones,¡± he said, his eyes wide with curiosity. ¡°I thought fathers kept their family safe by keeping bad things away, and mothers were the ones who taught and fed the babies.¡±


    Vivian''s eyes darkened for a brief, almost imperceptible moment, a flash of anger boiling to the surface. But she restrained herself, recognizing Zavet¡¯s naivety. Her lips pressed into a thin line before she sighed, the fury subsiding as quickly as it had risen. ¡°I will disregard that,¡± she said coldly, ¡°because you are only a child and do not understand. But know this: you will be taught properly when you come to my home.¡±


    Zavet blinked, not fully grasping the gravity of her words but sensing the tension in the room. He glanced at Talich, unsure of what to say next, while Talich stood there, silent, weighed down by the consequences of his actions.


    Vivian¡¯s voice carried an edge of finality as she spoke, ¡°For now, we must do what we were called here to do. Don¡¯t worry about our children. The servants are watching after them.¡±


    Talich, standing beside her, tilted his head slightly, his expression filled with concern. ¡°Krimlond is using your family home as a base,¡± he reminded her, his tone respectful yet hesitant.


    Vivian¡¯s sharp gaze snapped to him, her piercing blue eyes narrowing with the kind of glare that made servants tremble and lesser nobles falter. ¡°Then they will make room for me, won¡¯t they!¡± she retorted, her voice cutting through the air like a dagger.


    Talich, ever the obedient husband, bowed his head in submission. ¡°Yes, my love. I¡¯ll head there immediately and clear out our room.¡± Without another word, he swiftly turned and left the keep, his cloak trailing behind him as he moved with purpose toward Krimlond¡¯s base, leaving Zavet standing awkwardly in the tense silence.


    Once Talich was out of earshot, Zavet shifted uncomfortably before speaking. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be too hard on him,¡± he said, his voice gentle, though there was a faint hint of defensiveness.


    Vivian¡¯s gaze shifted to Zavet, and though her expression softened slightly, it still carried a coolness that made him uneasy. ¡°Little lizard,¡± she began, her voice calm yet filled with a quiet intensity. ¡°His heart is too big for his body. He has this... maddening habit of putting others before himself, before his own family. That¡¯s one of the reasons I love him¡ªhe¡¯s noble, selfless¡ªbut there are times when it feels like everyone else is more important to him than we are.¡±


    She took a slow, measured breath before continuing. ¡°If you ever find yourself in love, remember this¡ªyour family should always be the most important thing in your life. You may be insignificant in the eyes of the world, just one more person in a sea of many. But to your family, you are everything. The world will always find someone to save it, Zavet, but your family? They need *you*.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s words cut deep into Zavet¡¯s soul, the weight of them sinking into his mind, where they would remain forever etched as a core memory. He found himself at a loss for words, his usual quick wit silenced by the gravity of her wisdom. Instead, he slowly walked over to a nearby chair and sat down, replaying her words in his head, over and over, trying to comprehend the full depth of what she had said.


    As he sat, quietly reflecting, the muffled sounds of Vlad, Vexx, and Krunk¡¯s conversation reached his ears, pulling him from his thoughts.


    ¡°So, Runner and Alley are together now,¡± Krunk said in a low voice, his tone carrying a hint of malice.


    ¡°Good,¡± Vlad replied with a sneer. ¡°We can get them both tonight. I owe her a few deaths.¡±


    Zavet remained silent, his eyes downcast, but his mind sharpened, ears straining to hear more. He could sense the darkness in their words, the underlying threat. Vexx, noticing Zavet''s presence, raised a finger to his lips in a subtle gesture, signaling the others to keep quiet. They exchanged knowing glances, assuming that Zavet was lost in his thoughts, paying no attention to their conversation. But Zavet, now fully alert, had caught every word.


    Zavet kept his expression calm, masking the unease that simmered beneath his surface as he listened to the dark conversation between Vlad, Vexx, and Krunk. He knew better than to react, waiting patiently for them to leave before he made his move. Once the trio exited, Zavet rose from his chair, determination settling in his bones. He moved quickly through the halls, his destination clear: Mah¡¯nethotep.


    Finding the ancient being wasn¡¯t difficult. Mah¡¯nethotep often preferred solitude, his presence imposing yet subtle. Zavet approached him, hesitant but resolute. ¡°Hey, uh... do I call you Master?¡± he asked, his voice low, unsure of the protocol when speaking to a god-like figure.


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s face softened, a faint smile curling his lips as he shook his head. ¡°Would you like to be one of my followers, Zavet?¡± he asked in a lighthearted tone, raising a brow with playful curiosity. ¡°They are the ones who call me Master. But if you¡¯d prefer, you can call me *Neth*. My family, including Ta¡¯Fair, called me that. It''s a bit less formal, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Zavet shrugged, his casual demeanor hiding the whirlwind of thoughts racing in his mind. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I want to follow you around,¡± he admitted, glancing away briefly. ¡°I mean, I still need to help Talich, Runner, and Lina. And I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ I want to talk to Iscariot. I think he should tell that Wyspein person to leave him alone. I feel like he¡¯s too caught up in something dangerous.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep considered Zavet¡¯s words momentarily before responding, his face adopting a thoughtful expression. He raised an eyebrow as he responded, his voice deep and commanding but still holding a warmth that made Zavet feel safe. ¡°Well, I have no issue with that. But just remember, I need you to use that portal every morning. You need to study with Tear. After lunch, you can help Talich and the others. But you must attend school, Zavet. If you miss too many days, I will find you and bring you to him personally. Do you understand me?¡±


    Zavet nodded earnestly, a grin breaking across his face. ¡°Yeah, I get it. I like Tear. He¡¯s funny, and I enjoyed his classes. I think I¡¯m learning a lot.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep chuckled, clearly amused by Zavet¡¯s enthusiasm. With a flick of his hand, a ring appeared, small yet intricately detailed, with faint engravings of ancient symbols glowing softly. He handed it to Zavet. ¡°Here,¡± he said, his voice suddenly quieter, almost tender. ¡°If you put this on and think of Tear, it will bring you to him. I made this for you a few days ago. I need you to learn and understand the Way.¡±


    He then elbowed Zavet playfully, a grin flashing across his face. ¡°Oh, and by the way... she likes you.¡±


    Zavet blinked, confused for a second. ¡°She?¡±


    ¡°Thebe,¡± Mah¡¯nethotep clarified. ¡°You know who I¡¯m talking about. You¡¯re both young, and I think you¡¯ll grow fond of each other with time. The look you gave her was the same one I gave Ta¡¯Fair when I first met her. I still remember that feeling... thousands of years later, and it hasn¡¯t faded. When I think about her, it¡¯s like it was only yesterday. I still dream about her.¡±


    His voice trailed off slightly as if lost in thought, and Zavet felt the weight of his words. There was a depth of experience in Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s voice, something ancient and powerful that Zavet could only imagine. But Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s following words brought him back to reality, grounding the conversation in something much more personal.


    ¡°Did you know Talich and his children are of my blood?¡± Mah¡¯nethotep said, his voice calm yet brimming with pride. ¡°He¡¯s directly related to me. While my family tree is massive, Talich is one of the few who can trace his bloodline directly back to Ta¡¯Fair and me. Thebe is another of my blood, a cousin of sorts. I keep a close eye on my children.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s expression softened as he continued, his gaze holding Zavet¡¯s. ¡°What Vivian told you earlier was the truth. Family is the most important thing you¡¯ll ever have. Even more than your accomplishments and the world¡¯s admiration or scorn. The world will always find someone to save it, but your family... they need you. And you, Zavet, are my family too. Even more so than Talich or Thebe. In many ways, you¡¯re like a son to me. Though you have a mother and father, my magic has shaped you into what you are now. My blood, in a way, flows through you as well.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s breath caught in his throat. The weight of Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s words settled over him like a mantle, the realization that this ancient being considered him family. He looked down at the ring in his hand, the glow of the symbols faint but steady. His heart swelled with a mixture of gratitude, responsibility, and a sense of belonging that he had never quite felt before.


    A thought crossed Zavet''s mind, one that had been gnawing at him for a while. He hesitated before speaking, glancing at Mah¡¯nethotep. ¡°Hey, could you make me a ring that lets me visit my family? You know, back where I first became¡­ well, like this.¡± He gestured to his lizard-like form, his voice softer than usual, as if unsure of how Mah¡¯nethotep would respond.


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity, and he gave a slow, thoughtful nod. ¡°I tell you what,¡± he said with a slight grin, ¡°I will make that ring for you... but first, I need you to do something for me.¡± With a flick of his wrist, Mah¡¯nethotep conjured a small piece of parchment, the ink on it swirling with strange symbols and glyphs. He handed it to Zavet, who stared at the paper, his face wrinkling in confusion.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Zavet asked, turning it over as if the back would reveal some secret.


    Mah¡¯nethotep paused, tilting his head slightly in realization. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. You can¡¯t read, can you?¡±


    Zavet scratched his head, embarrassed but trying to shrug it off. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve started learning, but... not very well. When I look at them, the letters and numbers move around too much.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep gave a knowing nod, stroking his chin. ¡°I forget sometimes that creatures created through magic¡ªlike yourself¡ªcan have a different perception of written language. Your eyes don¡¯t see words the same way the rest of us do. Your ¡®R¡¯s probably become ¡®N¡¯s, and fives look like ¡®S¡¯s to you, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Zavet blinked, surprised at how accurately Mah¡¯nethotep described his problem. ¡°Yeah... exactly like that,¡± he muttered, feeling a bit relieved to have someone understand his struggle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to remind Tear about this,¡± Mah¡¯nethotep added thoughtfully, tapping his fingers against his chin. ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to help you with that, but for now, you¡¯ll need someone to read the list for you.¡±


    Zavet felt a rush of gratitude but also a wave of determination. He wasn¡¯t going to let this setback stop him. ¡°Thanks, Neth,¡± he said earnestly. But before he could say anything more, Mah¡¯nethotep waved his hand dismissively and walked away, leaving Zavet alone with the task.


    Zavet stood there for a moment, staring at the parchment in his hand. The strange symbols swam before his eyes, morphing into incomprehensible shapes. He let out a sigh. There was no use trying to decipher it. Instead, he tucked the paper into his pouch, resolving to find someone who could help him with it later.


    For now, he had more urgent matters to deal with, namely Vlad, Vexx, and Krunk. He had overheard their sinister plot, and if he didn¡¯t act fast, something terrible could happen. He needed to find Runner and Alley and warn them about the danger lurking in the shadows.


    Zavet left the keep, his steps quickening with purpose. His mind raced as he recalled Vlad¡¯s words, the malicious intent behind them clear. *¡°Good, we can get them both tonight. I owe her a few deaths.¡±* The words echoed in his head like a dark chant, spurring him forward.


    As he walked through the city streets, he kept his eyes peeled for any sign of Runner or Alley. The sun began to set, casting long shadows across the cobbled roads. He knew time was running out. If he didn¡¯t warn them soon, Vlad and his accomplices would make their move.


    Zavet¡¯s heart raced as his feet pounded against the cobblestone streets, heading straight for the Andiesen house. The sky was dimming, the golden hues of sunset giving way to deep purples and blues. He could feel the urgency like a weight on his chest, Vlad¡¯s sinister words echoing in his mind. As the large estate came into view, he spotted Talich, Vivian, and Lina standing outside in conversation, their expressions calm and unaware of the danger that lurked in the shadows.


    Vivian¡¯s sharp eyes noticed Zavet first, her eyebrows rising in surprise as he approached at a near sprint. Talich, ever watchful, turned his head, his usual calm demeanor replaced with concern at the sight of Zavet¡¯s urgency.


    ¡°Zavet?¡± Lina stepped forward, her hand resting on the hilt of one of her twin silver short swords. She seemed to sense something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Breathing heavily, Zavet didn¡¯t waste any time. ¡°Is Runner and Alley here?¡± he asked, glancing between the three of them, hoping desperately that they hadn¡¯t wandered off.


    Lina shook her head, a slight frown forming on her lips. ¡°Sorry, lizardboy. They went to explore the city at night. Said they wanted to see what it looked like after dark.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s heart dropped, his throat tightening. ¡°Listen, Lina, I overheard Vlad, Vexx, and Krunk. They¡¯re planning something, something bad. They¡¯re targeting Runner and Alley tonight. We need to find them now!¡±


    Lina¡¯s expression darkened immediately, her eyes narrowing as she took Zavet¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t hesitate for even a second. ¡°Stay here,¡± she said firmly, her voice hard as steel. She turned on her heel and rushed inside the Andiesen house. Within moments, she was back outside, accompanied by the entire group of Krimlond, alerted to the danger.


    Hoat, Krimlond¡¯s most experienced scout, stepped forward, his brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Anybody know where they could be?¡± he asked, his voice steady but laced with concern.


    Harley, one of the newer recruits but already proving his worth, shrugged but then raised his hand slightly. ¡°I talked to them earlier,¡± he began, looking around at the group. ¡°Told them the roofs around the city have a great view of the mountains. Maybe they¡¯re up there.¡±


    Lina nodded sharply, her expression serious. ¡°Good lead. We¡¯ll start there.¡±


    Talich stepped up beside Zavet, placing a firm but reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°You did well coming to us, Zavet,¡± he said, his voice low and filled with the weight of the situation. ¡°Now we¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Zavet nodded, feeling a mix of relief and lingering anxiety. His thoughts raced. Would they be able to find Runner and Alley before it was too late? He knew Vlad and his crew wouldn¡¯t wait long to strike. They had to act fast.


    Lina gave orders swiftly. ¡°Hoat, take the rooftops and get eyes on them. Harley, spread the word to our other scouts. I want this entire city combed if we need to. The rest of you, pair up and sweep the streets. They can¡¯t have gone far.¡±


    As the group dispersed, Zavet found himself standing with Talich for a moment. Talich gave him a nod, understanding the silent worry that lingered in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll find them,¡± Talich promised.


    Zavet swallowed hard but nodded back. There was no turning back now. This night, the city¡¯s quiet beauty was marred by the shadow of impending danger, and time was ticking away.


    Without another word, Zavet turned, following the others as they began their search, his heart pounding again, this time with a different kind of urgency.


    It had taken some time, and the tension was building with every passing minute. Zavet''s heart thumped in his chest as they combed the city for Runner and Alley. The rooftops, where Harley had suggested they might be, stretched out in the fading light like silent sentinels. Finally, a signal came, a whistle from above.


    Scarlet and Harley, perched on the higher ground, were the first to spot them. There, in a narrow alleyway, Runner and Alley stood over the bodies of Vexx, Vlad, and Krunk. Their lifeless forms lay sprawled out, and from a distance, it was clear they had met a swift, precise end. As Scarlet and Harley descended, the smell of blood and poison lingered faintly in the air.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Scarlet asked, her tone a mixture of relief and disbelief as she took in the sight before her.


    Alley looked up from where she was crouched, a small grin tugging at the corner of her lips. She waved casually, her demeanor as nonchalant as if she were discussing the weather. ¡°Oh hey,¡± she replied, her voice light. ¡°Runner and I decided to take these guys out. followed them, and¡­ well, we took them down with some of Runner¡¯s poisons.¡±


    She laughed, the sound echoing off the narrow stone walls of the alleyway. It was a laugh born of satisfaction, not fear or nervousness. As if on cue, Runner chuckled along, his eyes glinting with a quiet sense of accomplishment.


    Scarlet and Harley exchanged glances before breaking into relieved laughter as well. The situation had gone from dire to done in a matter of moments, and it seemed Runner and Alley had taken control of it long before any help had arrived.


    ¡°They were planning to kill you two tonight,¡± Zavet said, his voice a little hoarse from the sprinting and anxiety of the past few hours. His relief was palpable, but he couldn¡¯t quite shake the residual fear that had gripped him.


    Runner glanced at Zavet and nodded, wiping the poison-laden blade he¡¯d used on a rag he carried. ¡°Yeah, Zavet. We figured something was off,¡± he explained. ¡°We spotted them lurking from the rooftops earlier, moving like they were on a hunt. They¡¯ve been after Alley for a while now. Killed her last year, in fact. So¡­ we figured it was time to return the favor.¡±


    Alley grinned at that, not the least bit bothered by the grisly scene in front of her. ¡°Payback¡¯s sweet, isn¡¯t it?¡± she added with a wink, nudging one of the corpses with the toe of her boot. Her voice held no remorse, only satisfaction. The weight of her previous death by their hands seemed lifted now, replaced by a sense of closure she hadn¡¯t expected.


    Scarlet bent down, examining the bodies briefly. ¡°Looks like they didn¡¯t even have time to fight back,¡± she remarked, her tone one of admiration.


    Runner shrugged, his face calm. ¡°Poison works fast when you know how to use it. Besides, Alley and I knew what we were doing. It wasn¡¯t hard to get the drop on them.¡±


    Zavet, still processing the scene, found himself shaking his head slightly in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re both okay,¡± he finally said, the tension leaving his shoulders. He had feared the worst, but in the end, they had turned the tables on their would-be killers with precision and skill.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Scarlet said after a moment, her eyes still scanning the alleyway as if expecting more trouble. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with the cleanup later.¡±


    Runner and Alley exchanged a look, their smirks still lingering. Zavet approached Runner, his tone serious but filled with a quiet thrill. ¡°Stay with me,¡± he said, glancing at the bodies strewn across the ground. ¡°Let the others go. I want to try something.¡±


    Alley, catching the tone in his voice, raised an eyebrow but nodded, turning to leave with the others. ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t get into too much trouble without us,¡± she quipped, waving them off as she disappeared down the alley with Scarlet and Harley.


    Once they were out of sight, Zavet focused his gaze on the bodies before him, his mind racing. He turned to Runner. ¡°Keep a lookout,¡± he instructed, his voice lowered with anticipation. ¡°I¡¯m going to make them undead.¡±


    Runner¡¯s expression shifted from mild surprise to intrigue. He leaned against a nearby wall, folding his arms across his chest. ¡°You could use a spell to rapidly decay them,¡± he suggested, his voice casual but filled with the kind of knowledge Zavet appreciated.


    Zavet sighed. ¡°I wish I knew that one,¡± he admitted, frustration evident in his voice. ¡°But I have a different plan. I want them to find Iscariot for me.¡±


    Runner shrugged, a grin forming on his face. ¡°Not a bad idea.¡±


    Without wasting another second, Zavet began drawing the necromantic energy to him. He focused, feeling the power surge within him, like tendrils of green smoke swirling at his fingertips. As the magic gathered, he raised his hand and pointed at the corpse of Vexx.


    ¡°By the power of necromancy, I call upon the hunger of gluttony to animate this corpse,¡± Zavet chanted, his voice echoing in the dark alley as green energy snaked toward Vexx''s lifeless body.


    The magic flowed into the corpse, but to Zavet¡¯s confusion, nothing happened. Vexx¡¯s body lay still, untouched by the spell.


    Zavet stared at the body for a few seconds, puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s imbued with necromancy already. He can¡¯t be raised.¡±


    Runner, watching intently, nodded. ¡°Makes sense. Some bodies are too soaked in necromantic energy to be animated again.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s gaze shifted to Vlad¡¯s corpse. ¡°But Vlad¡­ he¡¯s not,¡± he muttered, the thrill of experimentation fueling his next move.


    Runner¡¯s eyes lit up with an idea. ¡°Try changing the phrasing. Instead of ¡®by the power of necromancy,¡¯ say, ¡®by my power over necromancy.¡¯ It might give you more control.¡±


    Zavet smiled, excited by the suggestion. ¡°Good idea.¡± This time, he called upon the necromantic energy within himself, his personal connection to the dark arts, rather than simply harnessing the ambient magic around them.


    ¡°By my power over necromancy, I call upon the hunger of gluttony to animate this corpse.¡±


    A surge of energy blasted from Zavet¡¯s hands, sinking into Vlad¡¯s corpse. For a moment, the body lay still. Then, with a sharp gasp, Vlad¡¯s eyes flew open. He jumped to his feet, his posture defensive and wild with confusion.


    ¡°What the¡­ You killed me!¡± Vlad spat, his eyes locking onto Runner, pure fury radiating from him. ¡°Asshole!¡±


    Zavet and Runner exchanged startled looks. This wasn¡¯t the reaction they were expecting. ¡°They¡¯re supposed to be mindless,¡± Runner said, stepping forward, his voice tinged with curiosity. ¡°Why does he still have his mind?¡±


    Vlad¡¯s gaze darted between them, blinking rapidly as he tried to process what had just happened. ¡°You... turned me undead and I still have my mind?¡± His tone shifted from anger to awe, and a wicked grin spread across his face. ¡°Oh, be damned. I feel stronger than ever.¡±


    Zavet, watching him carefully, raised a hand. ¡°Stop moving for a moment,¡± he commanded.


    Vlad¡¯s body froze instantly, as if an invisible hand had taken control of his every muscle. He glanced down at himself in horror, then back up at Zavet. ¡°Oh, shit. You can control me. No¡­.wait, hold on, fuck!¡±


    For a moment, Zavet held him there, testing the limits of his power over the undead Vlad. After a tense few seconds, he released his hold, and Vlad gasped, immediately trying to bolt.


    But Zavet had already figured out the full extent of his control. ¡°Stop,¡± Zavet commanded calmly, and again, Vlad¡¯s body responded instantly, halting mid-motion.


    Runner chuckled, impressed. ¡°You¡¯ve got full control over him. You could make him do anything.¡±


    With Runner¡¯s help, they began crafting a series of commands for Vlad. Zavet¡¯s voice was calm but firm, laying out each command with deliberate intent. ¡°Forget who created you. Do what you would normally do. Stop hunting Alley. Train your swordsmanship every morning for four hours. Don¡¯t let anyone know you¡¯re undead. Keep up your appearance to look alive. And most importantly, find Iscariot and give Talich his location.¡±


    Vlad¡¯s expression shifted as each command took root in his mind, his defiant demeanor giving way to an eerie calm. He was still aware, but Zavet¡¯s control over him was absolute. Finally, Zavet and Runner stepped back, watching as Vlad nodded in quiet compliance.


    ¡°Well,¡± Runner said, stretching his arms above his head. ¡°That went better than expected.¡±


    Zavet grinned, feeling the excitement of their success surge through him. ¡°Yeah, it did.¡±


    By the time they were done, the other two corpses, Vexx and Krunk, had dissolved into dust. But that didn¡¯t matter. Vlad was their key now, and Zavet couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of pride at what they had accomplished.


    As they made their way back to the Andiesen household, the thrill of the night still buzzing in their veins, they saw the rest of the Krimlond crew gathered outside, the evening air thick with anticipation.


    Lina was at the center, her voice commanding attention as she addressed the group. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve got a lead,¡± she announced, her eyes sweeping over them. ¡°There¡¯s a cave system beneath the city, and we need to investigate it. Zavet, Runner, you¡¯re going with Gauge, Hoat, and Teric. Find out what¡¯s inside and report back. This is our first major lead.¡±


    Zavet and Runner exchanged a glance, the adrenaline of the night still pumping through them. Without hesitation, they nodded, ready for whatever awaited them in the depths of the cave.


    Zavet, Runner, and the rest of the crew descended into the cave, their boots crunching on loose gravel as the darkness swallowed them whole. The air grew colder the deeper they went, and the walls seemed to close in, the once wide tunnel shrinking into narrow, winding passages. The only light came from the flickering torches they carried, casting eerie shadows that danced along the rough, jagged walls.


    The silence was thick, broken only by the occasional drip of water echoing from unseen crevices. It wasn¡¯t long before the first signs of life¡­or rather, undeath¡ªemerged. They encountered shambling figures, their skin sagging from their bones and their eyes glowing with the faint green light of necromantic energy. The stench of decay filled the air as Zavet drew his sword, Runner readying his poisons.


    ¡°We need to be careful,¡± Zavet muttered under his breath, eyeing the undead creatures as they staggered toward them.


    Hoat was the first to strike, his spear glowing faintly with the same greenish-gold light he had used in the tournament. It pierced the chest of an advancing corpse, the magic within the spear glowed a greenish gold. the magic while it was enough to kill these low ranking undead. it Was not made to kill undead. The rest of the crew followed suit, cutting through the small horde of undead with practiced precision. Teric¡¯s ice magic cut through bone with deadly accuracy, and Runner, always quick and agile, darted between the creatures, he used a short sword rather than his two hander. The cave limited him by its narrow corridors and obstacles. Zavet used his dagger to gain his shadow armor and used rumpwhip as his main weapon. Meanwhile gauge healed anyone that got hurt.


    The cave system, however, seemed endless. It was a winding labyrinth of tunnels and chambers that twisted and turned, leading them deeper into the earth. Each step took them further from the entrance, and the oppressive atmosphere of the cave weighed heavily on them all.


    Zavet couldn''t shake the feeling that something ancient lurked deeper within, a presence that gnawed at the edge of his mind. As they continued, they came across strange cave drawings etched into the stone walls, crude depictions of rituals, figures in cloaks raising their hands toward the sky, surrounded by swirling symbols that Zavet recognized as necromantic runes.


    ¡°This place reeks of death magic,¡± Runner muttered, wiping sweat from his brow as he examined one of the drawings. His usually playful demeanor had shifted to one of cautious seriousness. "Whatever happened here, it¡¯s been going on for a long time."


    Zavet nodded in agreement. The necromantic energy was palpable, permeating the very air they breathed. It was old, far older than anything they had encountered before. The walls seemed to hum with it, and even the undead they faced felt different¡ªstronger, more resilient, as though the cave itself was feeding them.


    Hours passed as they navigated the labyrinth, their bodies growing weary from the constant fighting and the claustrophobic tunnels that seemed to stretch on without end. At one point, they came across a vast chamber, its ceiling towering above them, lined with stalactites that dripped water onto the stone floor below. In the center of the chamber was an ancient altar, covered in dust and grime, but the faint glow of necromantic runes still pulsed faintly around its edges.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a cave,¡± Zavet said, his voice echoing in the empty space. ¡°It¡¯s a tomb. A necromancer¡¯s lair.¡±


    The realization sent a chill down their spines, but there was no time to dwell on it. They needed to find a way out before the cave claimed them too. As they moved deeper, they encountered more resistance, undead creatures of all shapes and sizes, some humanoid, others monstrous in form. Their battles became more intense, the creatures more coordinated, as though something was guiding them.


    By the time they found their way back to the surface, the first rays of dawn were breaking through the horizon. The crew was exhausted, their bodies bruised and battered, but they had made it out alive. The fresh morning air was a welcome relief as they stepped out of the cave, but the feeling of unease lingered.


    Back at the Andiesen household, Lina and the others had begun to worry. They had feared the worst, that Zavet, Runner, and the others had been captured or worse. When the group finally returned, covered in dirt and grime, Lina¡¯s face was a mixture of relief and concern.


    ¡°What happened there?¡± she asked, her eyes scanning each of them for signs of injury.


    Zavet wiped the sweat from his brow, shaking his head. ¡°The cave is full of undead, more than we¡¯ve ever seen before. We barely scratched the surface. It¡¯s an ancient necromancer¡¯s tomb. The air was thick with death magic. Whatever¡¯s down there... it¡¯s powerful.¡±


    ¡°The place reeked of necromancy,¡± Runner added, his voice tinged with disgust. ¡°We found old drawings, rituals, and signs of something big. There¡¯s more down there, I can feel it.¡±


    Lina¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°We need to investigate further. If that cave is tied to necromantic forces, it¡¯s a threat to us all. Rest up, we¡¯ll need to go back soon and explore more of its depths.¡±


    The crew nodded, knowing they had only begun to uncover the mysteries hidden beneath the city. They had survived the first venture, but the cave¡¯s endless labyrinth, its undead guardians, and the ancient magic that thrummed within its walls promised that the real danger still lay ahead.


    Zavet hadn¡¯t slept a wink. His mind raced with thoughts of the cave system, the undead, and the strange necromantic energy that still lingered in his senses. He decided he needed a break from the constant fighting and mystery. Using the ring on his finger, he teleported to Tear¡¯s classroom inside the Black Pyramid, a place of solace and learning within Ffairfon.


    Inside the darkened halls of the Black Pyramid, the air was thick with the scent of old parchment. Tear, the ancient Lich who took an interest in Zavet¡¯s education, stood waiting as usual. His eyes, wise and piercing, followed him as he sat down.


    "You¡¯re early," He commented, his voice like the soft whisper of wind through the crypts. "No sleep, I see."


    Zavet nodded, barely able to stifle a yawn. "Too much going on. Thought I¡¯d use the time wisely."


    Tear gave a small, approving smile. "Learning to read and write is just as important as learning magic. You¡¯ll thank me one day."


    For the next few hours, Zavet buried himself in the basics, reading old texts, practicing the formation of letters, and delving into the history of Ffairfon and its necromantic roots. He struggled at times, his mind always wandering back to the cave, to the undead, to the power he had felt coursing through his veins as he raised Vlad from the dead. But he forced himself to focus. This was important, too. Knowledge was its own form of power.


    After his lessons, Zavet used the portal to go back to the Necromancer¡¯s Guild Hall within Ffairfon. The hall was a grand, darkened place, with symbols of necromancy etched into every surface. The smell of incense and aged books greeted him, a comforting aroma after his morning of learning.


    Vlad was just finishing up his training with Krunk in the training yard, sweat pouring down his brow as he swung his sword. Nearby, Talich and Mah¡¯nethotep stood with Vexx, watching the training session closely. Vexx, a stoic figure with a sharp gaze, was instructing the others as they sparred, correcting stances, giving tips on form.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into them,¡± Talich said, watching Vlad and Krunk train with renewed intensity. ¡°But they¡¯ve really stepped it up. I hope they keep it up. We always need to stay sharp. No room for complacency.¡±


    Vexx nodded, his expression unreadable but his eyes filled with a deep understanding. ¡°Yeah, my brother, Vlad. He stopped training once he joined Solond. And when he found that damn sword of his and became their champion, it all went downhill. He became an elitist. Just like edmond.¡±


    Talich leaned in, lowering his voice. ¡°Yeah, they were both in the Black Order before. But once they got into Solond, things changed. They became arrogant and started to bully people they believe are less than them, just like the rest of Solond. That baron puts too much drunken nonsense in their heads. It¡¯s rotting their sense of discipline.¡±


    Vexx¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment, a flicker of something like disappointment crossing his face. ¡°It¡¯s why I stayed out of the baronies. I¡¯m only thirty, but I¡¯ve kept our House guard strong, and now we¡¯re considered a knightly order. If all goes well, we¡¯ll be officially recognized by the kingdom soon. Once that happens, the Necromancer¡¯s Guild will finally have a foothold here.¡±


    Talich¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s the dream, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve been pushing for legalizing necromancy as long as I can remember. We compromised with the kingdom but they were hard set against controlling undead, creating undead and conspiring with undead. But we¡¯re still far from getting our own official guild. They believed it would corrupt the kingdom if they allowed a necromancer to take any noble position.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get there,¡± Vexx replied firmly. ¡°We just have to play the long game.¡±


    Just then, Zavet approached, waving at the group. ¡°Hey, everyone. I¡¯m heading back to the cave system under the city with Runner.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep, standing silently nearby, tilted his head slightly at this.¡°What cave system?¡±


    Zavet paused, realizing he hadn¡¯t mentioned the discovery to the others yet. ¡°It¡¯s an old cave system beneath the city,¡± he explained, glancing at the others. ¡°Filled with undead. We were there for eight hours yesterday, and it feels like we barely scratched the surface. There were old cave drawings and necromantic runes; it reeks of death magic. It¡¯s huge. I think it might be connected to something bigger.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s golden eyes narrowed, his interest clearly piqued. ¡°I see. This cave... if it truly holds the stench of necromancy, I want to know more. Keep me informed of your findings, Zavet. There may be more hidden there than you realize.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what we find,¡± he promised, before turning and heading out of the guild hall.


    Runner was already waiting for him at the entrance, leaning against a pillar with that ever-present mischievous grin on his face. ¡°Ready for round two, boss?¡± he asked, spinning a dagger between his fingers.


    Zavet smirked, pulling his cloak tighter around him. ¡°Let¡¯s see what else is lurking in that cave.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The cave


    Runner, Hoat, Teric, and Gauge stood at the massive cave entrance, the eerie silence broken only by the occasional fluttering of bats or the distant groan of wind through the caverns. They had gathered at the site after a scout from Razlond trailed a group of undead to this place. The scout claimed that greater and lesser undead had been seen entering and leaving the cave, indicating it might be a base of operations. With no signs of life in the vicinity, the cave felt like it held more than mystery and danger.


    The group was waiting for Zavet, who was noticeably late. Everyone else had arrived on time, but they grew more restless as the minutes dragged on. Runner had his arms crossed, leaning against a jagged rock, while Teric absentmindedly sharpened the edge of his sword. Hoat, never the most patient, began pacing.


    Finally, Zavet appeared, sprinting down the path, his face flushed from getting there as quickly as possible. He came to a halt, panting, before he saw the look of annoyance etched on Hoat¡¯s face.


    ¡°We said we''d meet here by noon. It¡¯s an hour past!¡± Hoat scolded, his voice sharp with frustration.


    Zavet winced under Hoat¡¯s reprimand. ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry. My lessons ran long because I¡­ well, I fell asleep in class,¡± he admitted sheepishly.


    Teric, who had been quietly observing, raised an eyebrow. ¡°Lessons? We didn¡¯t know you were being tutored. That''s something usually reserved for high-born children.¡± There was a hint of curiosity in his tone as though he were sizing Zavet up in a new light.


    Runner chimed in, grinning as he slapped Zavet on the back. ¡°I knew he was in class. That¡¯s why I suggested meeting at noon. I figured he¡¯d be done by then.¡±


    Hoat just shrugged, his earlier frustration fading. ¡°Well, he¡¯s here now. Guess we¡¯ll just have to wait until an hour past noon from now on,¡± he muttered, giving Zavet a half-hearted grin. Before anyone could comment further, two figures approached from Solond''s direction.


    Vlad and Krunk trudged their way up the path, the yellow and black tabards of Solond knights unmistakable in the gloom. As soon as Gauge spotted them, his expression turned sour. ¡°Ah, shit. Here comes Solond,¡± he muttered under his breath, the disappointment in his tone clear.


    Unbothered by Gauge¡¯s reaction, Vlad nodded toward Zavet and the group in greeting. His expression was grim, his usual easy-going demeanor replaced by something urgent. ¡°You lot heading in as well?¡± he asked, his gaze scanning the cave''s dark maw. ¡°Merlot sent Edmond and the others in earlier. They¡¯ve been in there since morning. I came to see if everything¡¯s all right.¡±


    Hoat''s eyes narrowed, his hands instinctively resting on the hilt of his weapon. ¡°They haven¡¯t come out this way. We¡¯ve been here for over an hour, and there¡¯s been no sign of anyone.¡±


    Vlad¡¯s shoulders slumped, his concern deepening. He ran a hand through his hair, clearly uneasy. ¡°Damn. My barony¡¯s getting restless. If Edmond and the others don¡¯t return soon, things might get complicated,¡± he muttered.


    Hoat gave him a nod, understanding the weight of Vlad¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯ve got to keep an eye on your people. Solond¡¯s a tough barony, but they¡¯re quick to rebel if left to their own devices.¡±


    Vlad sighed heavily, clearly burdened by the responsibility. ¡°Exactly. If something¡¯s happened to Edmond inside that cave... I need to know. Fast.¡±


    The group exchanged uneasy glances, a shared apprehension settling over them as the yawning cave entrance loomed, vast and foreboding. The air was thick with moisture, and dripping water echoed faintly in the distance. Shadows danced across the jagged rock walls as they entered the cold, dark expanse.


    With a sharp flick of his wrist, Teric conjured a flame that flickered to life in his palm. It gave off no heat nor released smoke, just a steady, pale light that illuminated the immediate area. The flame cast long, twisting shadows along the cave walls, emphasizing the labyrinthine nature of the cave. Its vast passages stretched in all directions, with narrow corridors opening into sprawling chambers, some filled with stalagmites and stalactites that gave the impression of jagged, gaping maws.


    Teric used his magic to begin mapping the cave as they ventured deeper. With each twist and turn, a glowing outline of the walls etched itself onto a floating piece of parchment before him. "This place is bigger than I expected," he muttered, noting the complexity of the tunnels.


    Ahead of the group, Zavet and Runner moved silently, their eyes sharp as they scouted the path. They stayed about twenty feet ahead of the main party, slipping through the gloom like shadows. The oppressive atmosphere weighed on them all, but the two scouts pressed forward, their steps silent, their breaths measured.


    As they pressed deeper into the cave, they began to notice the sheer scale of the caverns. The tunnel walls widened at points, stretching into expansive chambers filled with uneven floors and towering rock formations. Pockets of darkness loomed at the edges, and the distant sound of creatures shuffling echoed through the rock, though the source was always out of sight. The cave system seemed to go on endlessly, its twisting passages and side chambers creating a confusing web.


    After nearly two miles of winding tunnels and cavernous chambers, Zavet and Runner halted at the entrance to a vast cavern. The sound of low voices and the scrape of movement drifted toward them from within, although no light emanated from the cavern. Zavet held up his hand, signaling for the others to stop. Slowly, they approached the entrance.


    As they crept closer, Teric¡¯s magical flame illuminated the scene. It was like stepping into an underground city, a cluster of stone buildings constructed within the cavern. The structures, though ancient and crumbling, looked like they had once been carefully built. Now, they were overrun with the undead. Greater and lesser undead shuffled about, carrying out unknown tasks as they moved between the buildings.


    Without a word, the group prepared for battle. Zavet melted into the shadows, his form disappearing into the gloom as he scouted ahead while the rest of the crew gripped their weapons tightly. They spread out, circling the undead encampment, positioning themselves for the coming strike.


    The silence was broken as the crew sprang into action. Zavet, cloaked in shadow, reappeared behind one of the greater undead, his dagger flashing in the dim light as it sliced through the creature''s spine with lethal precision. Before the lesser undead could react, he vanished again, blinking from shadow to shadow, leaving nothing but a pile of corpses in his wake.


    The others moved in unison, their attacks swift and coordinated. Hoat and Runner quickly took down the undead sentinels, their blades moving in deadly arcs, cutting down the shambling figures before they could raise an alarm. Teric summoned bursts of arcane energy, using precision magic to obliterate groups of lesser undead with a single stroke.


    Vlad, who had once relied heavily on his enchanted weapons, fought with a newfound intensity. His swordsmanship had improved noticeably, and he now wielded his blade with grace and power. Hoat couldn''t help but notice the change in him, and he gave a nod of approval as Vlad and Krunk, now a well-synced pair, moved together through the ranks of the undead like a well-oiled machine. Krunk''s brute strength complemented Vlad''s finesse perfectly, and together, they ruthlessly dismantled their foes.


    As the battle raged on, Zavet''s prowess became more evident. His dagger gleamed in the darkness as he flitted from one undead to the next, never staying in one place long enough to be detected. He targeted the greater undead with surgical precision, knowing they controlled the lesser minions. With each greater undead he took down, the lesser ones faltered, becoming easy prey for the others. By the time the battle was over, Zavet had slain twice as many enemies as anyone else, his movements so quick and fluid that he seemed almost like a specter.


    Once the last of the undead fell, the crew began searching the area. The stone buildings were filled with the remnants of past battles; discarded weapons, rotting armor, and scattered bones littered the floors. Among the debris, they found a considerable amount of coin, likely looted by the undead from fallen adventurers who had come before them. The spoils were divided, but the wealth didn¡¯t catch Vlad¡¯s attention.


    In one of the buildings, partially buried beneath rubble, lay a shield emblazoned with the symbol of Solond. It was a familiar design. One of the Solond-made shields on which the barony prided itself. Vlad knelt, brushing the dust and dirt off the shield before inspecting it closely. His expression darkened.


    ¡°This was one of Edmond¡¯s troops,¡± Vlad said, his voice low and tense. He glanced around at the ruins and the fallen undead, unease settling in his chest. ¡°He brought a small unit in here. Maybe fifteen men, all fresh recruits. I don¡¯t understand why he brought weaker members into a place like this.¡±


    The others paused, listening as Vlad¡¯s words hung in the air. The realization struck them all at once. This was no ordinary base for the undead. Something far more dangerous lurked in these caverns. Vlad stood up, gripping the shield as his eyes scanned the cavern uneasily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this,¡± he muttered, his voice filled with dread beginning to infect the rest of the group.


    The cave was no longer just a maze of stone and shadows; it had become something more sinister. As the group pressed on, leaving the small undead-infested village behind, they descended deeper into the earth. The air grew colder and heavier, and the rock formations became more jagged and ominous as if the very stone was trying to warn them away. The darkness here was almost palpable, clinging to their skin and making every step feel like it led further into an abyss.


    It wasn¡¯t long before they encountered creatures far more dangerous than the mindless undead they had faced earlier. Hook horrors, towering beasts with razor-sharp, hooked claws and thick, chitinous exoskeletons, stalked the caverns. Their glowing eyes shimmered in the dim light, their movements erratic and terrifyingly fast. These creatures were hunters, far more intelligent and lethal than the undead sentinels. The group slowed down, moving with extreme caution as they navigated through the lairs of these beasts.


    Even worse were the Umber Hulks. Massive, burrowing monstrosities with armored bodies and hypnotic, swirling eyes that could confuse even the most disciplined minds. Their sheer size made them difficult to avoid, and their claws tore through rock with terrifying ease. Each step forward became a strategy battle, with Zavet and Runner scouting ahead to identify weak points in the beasts¡¯ patterns while the others remained on high alert, weapons drawn and ready.


    But the creatures that gave them the most trouble were the venomous ones, serpentine monsters with fangs that dripped toxic ichor and insect-like beasts with venomous stingers that struck without warning. The air began to reek of poison and decay, and every step was fraught with danger. Teric was grazed by one of the creatures, and the venom immediately took hold, weakening him. Gauge had to use one of his last healing spells to keep him on his feet.


    To everyone''s surprise, Vlad remained unscathed by the poison. No matter how many venomous creatures attacked him, the toxins had no effect. "I think I might be immune to poison," Vlad said, almost bemused, as he wrenched his sword free from a venomous serpent.


    "Hoat, already drenched in sweat and venom, glanced over at Vlad as he dispatched another venomous insect with a well-placed blow. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ surprisingly useful,¡± Hoat muttered, shaking his head. ¡°Or you¡¯re undead, which we already suspected since you¡¯ve been avoiding Gauge¡¯s healing spells.¡±


    Vlad wiped the blood from his sword with a swift motion and frowned. He hadn¡¯t thought about it until now. He¡¯d been fighting without fatigue, immune to poison, and resisting damage in unnatural ways. But hearing it said aloud made it all the more real. Krunk, beside him, cracked his knuckles and tightened his grip on his weapon, ready for whatever came next, but the group paid them no mind, continuing their steady march deeper into the cave.


    Zavet, walking past Vlad, gave him a reassuring smile and patted him on the shoulder as he moved by. Runner, ever the mischievous one, giggled softly, giving Zavet a knowing wink. Vlad¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion, suspicion growing in his mind. ¡°Wait... last night?¡± Vlad started, looking between the two of them. ¡°It was you guys? But why give me such a gift? I tried to kill you both at one point. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Runner¡¯s smirk faded, his tone becoming serious. ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional, Vlad. You were in the wrong place and caught up in something much bigger than we anticipated. But... here we are.¡± He shrugged casually, though there was a tension in his voice. ¡°It was a fluke, honestly. And now, like it or not, you¡¯re something new. If you die out here, we lose something valuable. You¡¯ve become... necessary.¡±


    Vlad¡¯s hand tightened around his sword. ¡°Necessary?¡± he echoed, his voice low and uncertain. ¡°What am I to you, then? Some kind of tool?¡±


    Runner shook his head, his expression softening. ¡°Not a tool, but someone who has a role to play now, whether you like it or not. If you die, we lose what you are now. And, trust me, that¡¯s something we can¡¯t afford.¡± He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a whisper, ¡°So don¡¯t get yourself killed, alright?¡± Vlad felt a chill run down his spine. His mind raced with questions, but there was no time to dwell on them.


    As they descended, the air grew colder, and the tunnel walls began to narrow before opening into another massive chamber. The undead they encountered here were no longer the mindless shamblers they had fought earlier. These were stronger, more powerful sentries, their eyes glowing with an unnatural light. They were heavily armored, some wielding cursed weapons that gave off an eerie, malevolent energy. Their presence told the group one thing: they were on the right path.


    The battles grew more intense as the group cut their way through waves of undead. Zavet, still flitting from shadow to shadow, targeted the sentries first, knowing that the lesser undead would crumble without their leaders. Vlad and Krunk fought back to back, and their teamwork was flawless as they took down the more powerful undead with brute force and precision.


    But with each fight, their strength waned. Gauge, panting heavily, finally called out, ¡°I¡¯m out of healing spells. We¡¯ve pushed too far. I think we should turn back.¡±


    Hoat, Runner, and Teric immediately agreed, each feeling the strain of the long journey and the constant fighting. Teric was still recovering from the venom, and Hoat had taken several hard hits from the more powerful undead. They were reaching their limits.


    But Zavet, Vlad, and Krunk were far from ready to retreat. Zavet¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination, and Krunk¡¯s bloodlust hadn¡¯t diminished. Vlad seemed more committed than ever, bolstered by his immunity to the poison. "We''re close," Vlad said, his voice firm. "I can feel it."


    Zavet nodded. "If we turn back now, we might lose our chance to find out what¡¯s happening here."


    With a shared look, the group split. Hoat, Runner, Teric, and Gauge began the slow trek back to the surface while Zavet, Vlad, and Krunk pressed deeper into the cave.


    The three continued through miles of twisting tunnels and eerie caverns, the atmosphere growing more oppressive with each step. It felt as if the very walls were watching them, the weight of something ancient and powerful pressing down on their souls. Finally, after hours of walking, they entered a vast cavern. In the middle of the chamber, something impossible stood before them.


    A castle.


    It was out of place, standing in stark contrast to the cave''s rough, natural stone. The structure was made of redwood and cedar, its towering spires and walls adorned in red, white, and black. The wood seemed almost alive, as if it pulsed with some dark magic, and the air around it cracked with energy.


    As they approached the castle, a heavy presence pressed down on them like an invisible wall of force. Vlad and Krunk came to an abrupt halt, their bodies freezing in place as though some unseen power had bound them to the ground. They exchanged bewildered looks, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t move.


    Zavet, however, felt no such restraint. He took a cautious step forward, then another. Whatever magic held Vlad and Krunk in place did not affect him. He turned to his companions, a concerned look crossing his face, but Vlad gestured for him to continue.


    "Go on," Vlad said through gritted teeth. "Find out what¡¯s inside."


    Zavet hesitated for only a moment before he moved forward, walking up to the massive front gates of the castle. The wood was smooth and cold under his touch as he pushed the gates open with surprising ease. Beyond the gates was a grand courtyard, lit by flickering blue torches that cast ghostly shadows along the stone pathways.


    Several figures elves stood in the center of the courtyardves, but not like the ones Zavet was used to seeing. Their skin was a deep, dusky gray with purplish undertones, and their long, silver hair shimmered in the torchlight. Their eyes, pale and emotionless, regarded him with curiosity as he stepped forward.


    One of the elves, a tall figure dressed in black and red robes, stepped forward. "May we help you?" he asked, his voice smooth and emotionless.


    Zavet shifted uncomfortably under the elf¡¯s gaze. "Umm¡­ We were exploring down here, trying to figure out where all these undead are coming from."


    The elves tilted their heads in unison, their expressions inscrutable. "It seems you had undead with you," one of the elves observed. "And a necro-tainted orc."


    Zavet turned back to glance at Vlad and Krunk, who were still frozen at the entrance. "Uh¡­ yeah. We¡¯re¡­ looking for something. We don¡¯t really know what yet," he admitted, feeling more out of his depth than ever. "Just¡­ exploring."


    The elf¡¯s pale eyes glittered with faint amusement. "Exploring, indeed," he said, his voice carrying an ominous undertone. "But what you find may not be what you seek."


    Zavet stood at the edge of the courtyard, his voice barely audible as he surveyed the strange surroundings. The cherry blossoms swayed gently, a bizarre sight in the dark, lifeless cavern. ¡°What is this place?¡± he asked, still reeling from the unnatural beauty around him.


    A figure emerged from the shadows of the castle. She was an elf, her bronze skin covered in deep scars, as though she had been through years of torture. Though her face was ageless, her eyes bore the weight of centuries of suffering. Zavet felt a tug deep within him, a flicker of recognition he couldn¡¯t explain. ¡°Ta¡¯Fair?¡± he whispered, almost unsure of himself.


    The elf froze at the name, her gaze sharpening momentarily. She seemed to wrestle with some distant memory before it slipped away again. ¡°My name is Cherry,¡± she said softly, her voice distant and worn. ¡°Like these beautiful cherry blossom trees.¡±


    Zavet blinked. He hadn''t seen the trees when they first arrived, and he was sure they hadn¡¯t been there. There was no light, no warmth in this cold, forgotten place. How had they grown here? The air felt thick with enchantment, and everything about the scene felt wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m Zavet,¡± he began cautiously, but before he could say more, Cherry was on him, moving faster than any of them could react. Her hands wrapped around his throat with a strength that belied her frail appearance, her eyes burning with rage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that name,¡± she hissed, tightening her grip. ¡°Promises were never kept for me. No one ever came for me. Liars! All of them... liars! *She* was a liar.¡± Zavet gasped for breath, his fingers clawing at her hands, but she was too strong. The guards shifted uneasily, unsure of what to do, until one of them finally spoke, voice calm and gentle.


    ¡°Miss Cherry, please,¡± one of the guards said, stepping forward cautiously. ¡°He¡¯s just a guest. He means no harm, and he¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    Cherry¡¯s grip loosened. She hesitated, then slowly released him, stepping back with a haunted expression. ¡°No more promises,¡± she muttered, backing away from Zavet. ¡°No more lies.¡±


    She turned and leaped gracefully into the branches of a cherry blossom tree, perching there like a watchful sentinel. Zavet rubbed his throat, still catching his breath, but something inside him clicked. The name Ta¡¯Fair and the whispers in his past all pointed back to her.


    ¡°Neth once told me my name meant ¡®promise¡¯ in the dragon¡¯s tongue,¡± Zavet said, his voice rough but steady. He looked up at her, his eyes searching. ¡°The name I heard whispered when I was created, Wispein. It was her, wasn¡¯t it? She gave me that name. She betrayed you.¡±


    Cherry¡¯s expression darkened. Her eyes grew distant, her voice trembling. ¡°She promised me she¡¯d let me go,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Wispein trapped me here. She lied to me and kept me here while my family died. Neth is gone... all of them are gone. I should have joined them. We were supposed to meet again in a place we built for ourselves in the afterlife. But Wispein... she betrayed me. She promised I¡¯d be free, promised I¡¯d see my loved ones again. But I¡¯m still here.¡±


    Zavet stepped closer, his voice softening. ¡°She is evil. She has one of my tribe mates under her control.¡±


    Cherry¡¯s voice cracked as she spoke. ¡°She¡¯s the reason I¡¯m trapped here. She took everything from me, and now I¡¯m left with nothing but this lie... this prison. I want to see Neth again. I want to die.¡±


    Zavet hesitated, but he could see the pain etched into every scar on her body. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Can I bring my friends in? We need to know the full story. We need to understand what happened.¡±


    Cherry studied him for a long moment before giving a slow nod. She gestured to the guards, who moved to lower the barrier that had kept Vlad and Krunk at bay. The magical shield fell, and they hurried inside, their faces tight with worry.


    Wide-eyed at the sight of Cherry, Vlad whispered, ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Zavet shook his head, his voice low. ¡°We¡¯re about to find out.¡±


    Once ominous and cold, the courtyard had taken on an eerie calm. Comfortable chairs now circled the cherry blossom tree, and Zavet, Krunk, and Vlad found themselves seated with Cherry, formerly Ta''Fair. Her scarred face glistened in the dim light, and her eyes, hollow and ancient, surveyed each of them with quiet intensity.


    Zavet cleared his throat, introducing her to the group. Cherry¡¯s gaze lingered on Krunk, her head tilting ever so slightly. "Dragons created your kind," she said, her voice as soft as a whisper yet filled with gravity. "All monsters were their doing."


    Krunk stiffened, his eyes darting between Cherry and Zavet, processing the revelation. His orcish lineage had always been shrouded in myths and half-truths, but this was new. "I didn¡¯t know that..." he muttered under his breath, the weight of history pressing down on him.


    Cherry chuckled softly, the sound hollow. ¡°Most of your kind don¡¯t know. None of them do.¡± Her eyes clouded over as she leaned back in her chair. ¡°My family and I left our world when we were just a few hundred years old. We were children, running from what we believed were mistakes we could fix. We were na?ve.¡±


    She paused, her voice trembling as she delved into her memories. ¡°We weren¡¯t related, but we were more than family. After thousands of years together, that happens. Neth¡­ I loved him. We believed we shared a soul.¡±


    Cherry¡¯s words hung in the air, each sentence dripping with sorrow. "We thought we could do better than our elders. Create worlds. Test our powers. We were fools. We created hundreds of worlds, but none like this one. We crafted a world small enough to fit in a gemstone, about three times the size of this castle. But it wasn''t just any world. It was sentient. It followed us between realms as we shaped more worlds, always learning, always watching."


    Her eyes flicked to Zavet, the gravity of her tale sinking deeper. ¡°That world, the gemstone. It gave birth to dragons. Not through creation magic, but through something more primal, like birth.¡±


    The courtyard, once still, seemed to hum with Cherry¡¯s words. She continued, her voice growing quieter, more distant. ¡°We were thrilled. Life, true life. Born from our power. But the dragons¡­ they became too strong. The first generation consisted of simple, oversized lizards who were vicious but dumb. We didn¡¯t fear them. They couldn¡¯t use magic, not at first. But they evolved, and their children. Oh, their children were something else.¡±


    Zavet, Vlad, and Krunk sat frozen, entranced by the tale. Cherry¡¯s eyes glossed over with a faraway look, her voice shaking slightly. ¡°The second generation of dragons... they were intelligent. They used magic. We knew we couldn¡¯t control them, so we did what we thought was best. We destroyed as many eggs as we could in secret. But nine dragons survived.¡±


    Her gaze fell on Zavet¡¯s dagger, the ancient bone blade strapped to his waist. ¡°Your dagger,¡± she said softly. ¡°That¡¯s one of the weapons forged from the bones of the first generation. Old Fang, we called him. You must¡¯ve proven yourself worthy to wield it.¡±


    Zavet instinctively touched the dagger¡¯s hilt, feeling its ancient magic hum beneath his fingertips. He nodded but said nothing.


    ¡°The third generation of dragons... they were Wispein, Taigha, and Nuri,¡± Cherry continued, her voice now whispering. ¡°The most powerful creatures we had ever seen. At first, we feared them, but eventually, we became friends. Neth and I¡­ we became close to Nuri, especially me. We shared something¡­ deeper.¡±


    Cherry¡¯s eyes filled with pain. ¡°Neth never knew. Nuri and I¡­ we had plans. The last night I was free, we made plans to be together. To see what would happen if we had offspring. It was meant to be a night of creation, of joy.¡± Her voice trembled as the memory surfaced. ¡°But Wispein¡­ she deceived me. She made herself look like Nuri and paralyzed me with something... unnatural. She dragged me down here, deep into the dark. She tortured me for years.¡±


    Zavet clenched his fists, his heart pounding. Cherry¡¯s words were heavy, with a deep and ancient pain reverberating in the walls around them. Vlad and Krunk exchanged uneasy glances, realizing they were hearing truths buried for millennia.


    Cherry took a shaky breath, her hands trembling in her lap. ¡°Wispein cast spells on this place, trapping me here. She told me the others were dead. Neth¡­ my family¡­ all gone. She promised she¡¯d let me go, but it was all lies. Lies to keep me imprisoned, alone.¡±


    The courtyard fell silent. The cherry blossom tree seemed to sway with the tension in the air. Zavet, Krunk, and Vlad sat in stunned silence, the weight of Cherry¡¯s story crashing down. The history they thought they knew was shattered.


    Vlad was the first to break the silence. ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true¡­ we need you now more than ever. We need to tell Mah¡¯Nethotep.¡±


    Cherry tilted her head, her eyes narrowing. ¡°How will you tell him?¡±


    Krunk, caught in the intensity of the moment, blurted out, ¡°He¡¯s alive.¡±


    The change in Cherry was immediate. She began to tremble, her body shaking violently as tears streamed down her scarred face. Raw magic pulsed off her in waves, thick and suffocating. The guards outside felt it, too, rushing into the courtyard, their faces panicked.


    Zavet leaped to his feet, his senses screaming. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± he said urgently. ¡°I can¡¯t cast any spells; she¡¯s absorbing the magic!¡±


    The air around them began to hum, the ground trembling as Cherry¡¯s grief-fueled magic consumed the courtyard. Zavet looked at Vlad and Krunk, knowing they wouldn¡¯t make it out in time.


    Without hesitation, Zavet twisted the ring on his finger, focusing his thoughts on the classroom. There was a blinding flash of light, and then, suddenly, they were back.


    The ring turned to dust in Zavet¡¯s hand.


    Tear, who had been in the middle of a lecture, stared at them in shock. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, that ring wasn¡¯t designed to teleport three people,¡± he said, looking at the broken remnants in Zavet¡¯s palm. ¡°You just broke it.¡±


    Vlad grinned, adrenaline still coursing through his veins. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. We just found someone, someone who¡¯s going to change everything. The Master is about to reward the hell out of us. We¡¯re about to be kings, Krunk.¡±


    The trio, Vlad, Krunk, and Zavet. They had spent hours searching for Mah¡¯nethotep. Their footsteps echoed down the ancient stone corridors of the Necromancer''s Guild Hall, the sound soft and muffled in the gloomy light. They had looked in his private chambers, the arcane libraries, and even the training yards, but Mah¡¯nethotep was nowhere to be found. It wasn¡¯t until they ventured into the Hall of Remembrance, where the sarcophagus of Ta-Ffair lay, that they finally found him.


    Mah¡¯nethotep sat cross-legged in front of Ta¡¯Ffair¡¯s ornate tomb, his gaze distant, lost in thought as though he were speaking to her spirit. His golden eyes flickered with the weight of ancient memories as he traced his fingers over the carvings on her sarcophagus, which were filled with glyphs and runes that glowed faintly in the dim light.


    Vlad stepped forward cautiously, his voice low and respectful. ¡°Master, we found something, something important. We want to show you.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s eyes focused, drawn back to the present. He rose silently, nodding. ¡°Show me.¡±


    The trio set off without another word, though Zavet stayed behind to attend his lessons with Tear. Vlad and Krunk led Mah¡¯nethotep deep into the cave system beneath the city. It took longer this time without Zavet¡¯s guidance. The labyrinth of tunnels seemed more confusing, but Mah¡¯nethotep was in no hurry. He stopped to inspect every cave drawing they passed, running his hands over the ancient markings. He examined each undead they encountered, observing their movements and their magical essence.


    ¡°This is the work of a Lord of Necromancy,¡± he muttered as they came across a group of armored undead soldiers, their hollow eyes glowing faintly in the darkness. ¡°These troops are not of the usual stock; someone powerful created them. Someone with knowledge older than this kingdom.¡±


    Vlad and Krunk exchanged uneasy glances but said nothing. The deeper they went, the more oppressive the air became, thick with necromantic energy. It felt like they were walking into the belly of some ancient beast.


    Finally, they emerged into a large, open courtyard deep within the cavern. The smell of death was overwhelming, but something else lingered, something far more personal. Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s steps faltered as his sharp eyes caught sight of a figure sitting at a table in the courtyard''s center. Ta¡¯Ffair.


    She sat there, sipping tea calmly as though this was a mere social visit. Across from her sat two dark-skinned elves, their eyes gleaming red in the torchlight. Mah¡¯nethotep recognized them instantly as drow, denizens of the Underdark, usually hostile and secretive. But all that faded away in his mind as his eyes locked on Ta¡¯Ffair.


    She looked up, her gaze meeting his as if sensing him from across the years and the sea of magic that separated them.


    ¡°Hey, Neth,¡± she said softly, as though no time had passed.


    That was all it took. Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s legs gave out beneath him, and he collapsed to his knees. His breath caught in his throat as tears rose in his golden eyes. The strength that had sustained him for millennia melted away instantly, and his vision tunneled until he could see her: Ta¡¯Ffair, his love, his soulmate.


    He couldn¡¯t speak. His throat was tight, choked by the flood of emotions that tore through him. Ta¡¯Ffair rose and embraced him tightly, her touch warm and familiar, though her body bore the scars of centuries of torment. Old wounds marred her skin.


    He pulled back slightly, holding her at arm¡¯s length. ¡°Your body¡­ it¡¯s scarred. What happened to you?¡±


    She sighed, her eyes darkened by memories of pain. ¡°I was trapped here. Bound by spells, I couldn¡¯t break. These drow,¡± she gestured to the two elves, who watched silently, ¡°they were part of it. I¡¯ll tell you everything, but we need to leave this place right now.¡±


    With great effort, Mah¡¯nethotep broke the spells that had imprisoned her. His magic surged through the air, unraveling the dark threads that had kept Ta¡¯Ffair bound for so long. In an instant, they were gone, teleported back to the Black Pyramid, where Mah¡¯nethotep could keep her safe.


    Meanwhile, Vlad and Krunk returned up through the cave system, but something had changed. The air was colder, the darkness thicker, and the undead more numerous. They were no longer just wandering the caverns; they were organized and moving purposefully. Vlad and Krunk fought through wave after wave of undead, but something was wrong. The undead were not attacking with their usual mindlessness. They were... waiting.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Suddenly, the attacks stopped. The undead parted like a sea, forming a circle around Vlad and Krunk, preventing them from going any farther. A small figure emerged from the ranks of the undead, short, lizard-like, with glowing green eyes that burned with intelligence and malice.


    ¡°Hello, Vlad. Krunk,¡± the figure said in a smooth, sinister voice.


    Vlad¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Iscariot¡­¡±


    The small lizardman stepped forward, his smile wide and unsettling. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Before Vlad or Krunk could react, magic surged through the air, wrapping around them like chains. Iscariot¡¯s magic twisted their bodies, corrupting them and turning them into greater undead. Their skin paled, their eyes gleamed with an eerie light, and their strength grew, but they were no longer fully in control. They were bound to Iscariot¡¯s will.


    As the transformation completed, Iscariot handed them each a small necklace. ¡°These will make you look alive. Useful, yes? You wouldn¡¯t want anyone to suspect.¡±


    Vlad and Krunk nodded, their faces blank, the last vestiges of their free will slipping away. Then Iscariot handed them five small statues, each about six inches tall. The statues were grotesque, carved from bone and shaped like twisted golems.


    ¡°These are bone golems,¡± Iscariot explained. ¡°When you enter the heroes¡¯ stronghold, say the phrase I¡¯ll give you. They will animate and kill everything inside, living or undead.¡±


    Vlad and Krunk felt their bodies move on their own, compelled to obey. Iscariot¡¯s voice filled their minds, commanding them. "Kill the heroes. Steal their items. But don¡¯t get caught.¡±


    Their hearts pounded, but they had no choice. The magic that controlled them was too strong. Their fate was sealed.


    With a final, twisted smile, Iscariot waved them off. ¡°Good luck, my friends. I¡¯ll be watching.¡±


    As Vlad and Krunk trudged their way back to the surface, weighed down by the gravity of their new reality, they exchanged only brief glances, communicating a shared sense of dread. The command pulsed through them, Iscariot''s dark magic intertwining with their own wills, making disobedience impossible. There was no room for rebellion, no space to even contemplate resistance. The mission was set, and they were now pawns, enslaved to an ancient evil.


    The days that followed were quieter for Zavet. He remained at the Black Pyramid, immersed in his lessons with Tear, the complex study of magic, and learning to master his newfound powers. Every day was a struggle as he slowly deciphered the intricate language of necromancy, weaving spells of great potency. Yet, perhaps the most surprising development was the bond he began to form with Ta¡¯Ffair.


    She treated him with a warmth and familiarity that reminded Zavet of a loving grandmother. Her presence was both comforting and firm, guiding him not only in the craft of necromancy but in life itself. Whenever they talked, her voice was soft, motherly, and filled with affection.


    ¡°You remind me so much of him,¡± Ta¡¯Ffair often said, a faraway look in her eyes. ¡°Neth was always so curious at your age. Always asking questions, always trying to prove himself.¡± She would smile, placing a gentle hand on Zavet¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have that same fire.¡±


    Zavet smiled, feeling a warmth in his chest. Though his journey had been filled with uncertainty, her presence made him feel grounded, as if he had found another family.


    While Zavet trained and learned, a far grimmer situation was unfolding beneath the city. Runner and the rest of the kingdom¡¯s forces, having noticed the absence of Vlad, Krunk, and Zavet, mounted an expedition into the labyrinthine cave system in search of them. The cave¡¯s passages, damp and eerie, seemed to close in on them the deeper they ventured. The stench of death lingered in the air like a suffocating blanket, and it became clear to all that this place was not just another cavern but something far more sinister.


    Lina, leading her own group, marched ahead of the Barons and knights. They had no idea that Vlad and Krunk had already made their way out, now under Iscariot¡¯s control. Her resolve was ironclad, though the dread of the unknown hung heavy over them.


    Meanwhile, the knights of the Golden Lotus were not far behind. A proud and formidable order, they had spent generations protecting the kingdom, their golden armor gleaming even in the darkness of the cave. Led by their Knight Master, they had always believed their training and divine magic made them invincible. But this cave, this place of ancient evil, had shaken even their confidence.


    Suddenly, as they moved deeper into the labyrinth, they encountered something that made the hair on their necks stand up. At first, it was only a whisper of movement, like the shifting of shadows, but then, as if materializing out of the darkness itself, Iscariot appeared.


    He stood amidst a sea of undead, a wave of malicious power surrounding him like a dark halo. His glowing green eyes flickered with a sickening glee as he surveyed the knights, his lips curling into a sinister smile.


    Without hesitation, the Knight Master stepped forward. ¡°You will fall before the light of our blades!¡± he declared, his voice filled with righteous fury. Channeling all the divine power he could muster, he cast a barrage of healing spells at Iscariot. Sixteen waves of golden light surged forward, striking Iscariot with the force of a tidal wave. Each spell collided with the dark lizardman¡¯s form, causing his body to tremble, his skin to sizzle and crackle under the intensity of the holy magic.


    For a moment, the knights allowed themselves to hope. They poured everything they had into the assault, slashing, casting, and screaming prayers into the void as they pushed forward. Iscariot seemed to falter, his form kneeling under the weight of their relentless barrage.


    But as the last healing spell was cast, and the final sword fell, the knights were spent. Exhausted and shaking, they could barely stand, their hands trembling too violently to properly grip their swords. They gasped for breath, their armor heavy and drenched in sweat. Victory seemed close, just within reach.


    Iscariot lay still for a moment longer, and then, slowly, he began to rise.


    He stood tall, his body glowing with a sickly green light, the cracks and burns on his skin knitting themselves back together. His maniacal laughter echoed throughout the cave, sending chills down the spines of every knight.


    ¡°Your best couldn¡¯t even make me sweat,¡± Iscariot sneered, brushing off the dust from his armor. ¡°Did you really think that would be enough?¡±


    With lightning speed, he snatched a sword from one of the knights, turning it on them in an instant. Before the knight could react, Iscariot slashed across his chest, cutting through the golden armor as if it were paper. The knight fell, gasping in disbelief, as the life drained from his body.


    Iscariot bent over him, placing a hand on the knight''s chest. Dark magic surged through his fingers, and within moments, the knight''s eyes flickered open once more, glowing a malevolent green. Undead.


    One by one, Iscariot turned each of the fallen knights into his thralls, reanimating their bodies with dark power. Their once pristine armor now looked twisted and corrupted, the golden sheen replaced with a dull, sickly gray.


    Iscariot stood back, watching with satisfaction as the newly risen undead knights formed a line before him, their once noble expressions now vacant and lifeless.


    "Go," Iscariot commanded, his voice dripping with venom. "Return to your comrades. Kill them. Turn them into my army."


    The undead knights moved without hesitation, marching deeper into the cave to slaughter their former allies. There was no mercy left in their eyes, no recognition of the bonds they once shared. They were now merely tools of Iscariot¡¯s growing army, puppets in his game.


    As Iscariot watched them go, a dark smile played across his lips. His army was growing. Becoming an unstoppable force.


    The battle in the caves beneath the city had descended into chaos. Iscariot''s dark magic had twisted the tide of the fight, corrupting the valiant Knights of the Golden Lotus into undead monstrosities. Their gleaming armor now bore the tarnish of death, and their once noble visages were distorted with dark magic. As they turned on their allies, the caves became a battlefield of desperation and betrayal.


    The first to fall were the soldiers of Erenlond. Unprepared for the sudden betrayal, they were overwhelmed by their former comrades. The Knights of the Golden Lotus, now under Iscariot¡¯s control, cut through them with ruthless efficiency. Erenlond''s forces, once disciplined and strong, crumbled under the onslaught. Those that weren''t killed outright were turned into mindless undead, their bodies animated by Iscariot¡¯s dark magic.


    The scene was gruesome. Knights who had fought side by side for years were now ripping into each other, the air filled with the sound of clashing metal and the screams of the fallen. Blood stained the ancient stones beneath their feet, mixing with the foul stench of necromantic decay. The once orderly ranks of the soldiers became a chaotic scramble for survival.


    Farther away, Krimlond and Razlond''s forces found themselves cornered, pressed hard by the undead hordes. Just when hope seemed lost, the Knights of the White Orchid arrived, their white and silver banners gleaming like beacons in the dark. These knights were known for their swift strikes and unyielding defense, and they moved like a wave of salvation through the battlefield.


    With expert precision, the White Orchid Knights slashed through the undead ranks, creating a corridor of escape for Krimlond and Razlond¡¯s soldiers. Despite their best efforts, the battle was still grim. Many of the knights fell, their shining armor soon battered and bloodied. Yet their sacrifice bought just enough time for the survivors to flee deeper into the cave system, regrouping at strategic points to slow the advance of Iscariot''s forces.


    Solond''s forces, however, were not so fortunate. Despite their formidable numbers and strength, they suffered heavy losses. Iscariot had prepared for them, his traps and undead warriors waiting in ambush at every turn. Edmond, the leader of Solond, had returned just in time to rally his men, but even with his strategic mind, the forces of Solond were being decimated. Waves of undead surged forward, their rotten limbs fueled by the dark magic coursing through them.


    In the heart of the chaos, Edmond fought valiantly, his sword cutting through the undead with lethal precision. His armor was smeared with blood, his muscles burning with exhaustion, yet he refused to fall. His mind raced, calculating every move, every command, knowing that one wrong step could mean the end for his men. But despite his best efforts, the losses mounted. Whole squads of soldiers were wiped out, their bodies joining the ranks of the undead.


    Realizing the battle was lost, Edmond ordered a full retreat. The caves echoed with the desperate shouts of commanders and the panicked cries of the soldiers as they tried to flee. What had once been a controlled evacuation quickly devolved into chaos. Hundreds of soldiers and knights tried to flee through the narrow passageways, their heavy armor slowing them down, while the undead pursued them with relentless speed.


    It was a stampede. Soldiers shoved past each other, desperate to reach the surface. Some were trampled underfoot, their cries lost in the cacophony of the retreat. The narrow tunnels became choke points of chaos, as bodies piled up, making it harder for those at the rear to escape. The wounded were left behind, their pleas for help unanswered as their comrades ran for their lives.


    The Knights of Solond, once proud and mighty, were now scattered and broken. Edmond himself barely managed to escape, bloodied and battered, his forces a fraction of what they once were. The loss of so many men weighed heavily on him as he watched the survivors stumble out of the caves, their faces pale with horror. Solond had taken a devastating blow, and though they had survived, they had been humbled by Iscariot¡¯s dark power.


    Back at the cave entrance, Lina stood with a grim expression, her eyes scanning the fleeing soldiers as they emerged from the darkness. Her heart sank as she counted the numbers; too many were missing. The cave, which had once seemed like a promising lead, had turned into a deathtrap. They had barely scratched the surface of what lay beneath the city, and already, the cost had been staggering.


    As the last of the survivors stumbled into the daylight, the decision was made. The cave was too dangerous to explore further without reinforcements. They had to regroup, gather more forces, and come up with a new strategy. But for now, all they could do was retreat and lick their wounds.


    The battle in the caves had been a bitter defeat, and the shadow of Iscariot loomed larger than ever.


    As the survivors of the cave expedition emerged into the light, they felt a brief but profound sense of relief. The harrowing labyrinth below them was now behind them, but something was undeniably different. The strange pull, the mystical call that had drawn them all together, compelling them to fight, seek, and overcome, was gone. Its absence weighed heavily on them, though none could explain why.


    The heroes, soldiers, and adventurers had all felt the call when it first began, pulling at their very souls, urging them toward some grand purpose. It had united them, guided them, and given them strength through their struggles against Iscariot¡¯s undead forces. But now, without warning, that call had vanished, as if the reason for their gathering no longer existed.


    Confusion spread through the camp. Whispers and rumors filled the air as everyone sought to understand what had happened. Some believed it was a sign of victory, that perhaps the quest had been fulfilled in some unknown way. Others, more skeptical, feared it was an ominous sign that something terrible had happened in the depths of the caves. But no one knew the truth. No one knew that Ta''Ffair had been found.


    The leaders and seasoned veterans tried to maintain order, but uncertainty gnawed at them all. Why had the call ended so abruptly? What had changed? As they discussed their next steps, they realized that the pull that had once bound them together, guiding their actions and decisions, was no longer there. They were left adrift, each facing the growing darkness of Iscariot¡¯s forces without the guiding light they had relied upon.


    Back in the city, chaos had already started to take root. The knights and warriors who had fallen in battle during their retreat from the caves began to rise again, animated by the dark necromantic energy that had been spreading across the land. Iscariot''s influence lingered, even here. Those that had survived the battle watched in horror as their fallen comrades, now twisted and mindless, began to stir, rising from the dirt with hollow, dead eyes.


    Without the call to unite them, without the sense of destiny pulling them forward, panic set in. The once organized ranks of soldiers and mercenaries began to fray. People argued over what to do next; some wanted to continue the fight, while others saw no reason to remain. The fear of what lay ahead, of facing Iscariot¡¯s growing army without the mystical force that had once guided them, was too much for many to bear.


    One by one, small groups began to leave. The once unified army of heroes and warriors fractured as each person weighed their own survival against the threat of the undead. Some tried to convince themselves that the call¡¯s end was a sign of completion, that their work here was done. Others simply wanted to escape the inevitable confrontation with Iscariot.


    Merlot, leader of Razlond¡¯s forces, was among the first to make his decision. He gathered his remaining troops and announced, ¡°The call has ended, and whatever fate brought us together seems to have passed. We¡¯ve done our part. There¡¯s no point in throwing away more lives against an enemy we can¡¯t defeat. I¡¯m taking my men back to Razlond.¡± His words resonated with many. The call had led them here, but without it, there was no clear path forward.


    As Merlot¡¯s forces packed up and began their march back to Razlond, others quickly followed suit. The exodus spread like wildfire. The camp that had once been full of eager warriors and ambitious adventurers slowly emptied, as people sought to return to their homes and lands, far from the threat of Iscariot.


    Meanwhile, Zavet continued his studies within the black pyramid, entirely unaware of the growing chaos outside. He had no idea that Ta¡¯Ffair, the one who had unknowingly silenced the call, had been found. In her presence, Zavet was focused on learning and honing his skills under the watchful eye of someone who saw him as more than just a student. Ta¡¯Ffair, who viewed him with a motherly affection, took her time teaching him, guiding him through the lessons of magic and necromancy, as if he were one of her own.


    For Zavet, there was no indication that the world beyond the pyramid had changed so drastically. He was unaware that the armies once united under the call were now scattering, leaving only a handful to stand against the ever-growing forces of Iscariot. The war was far from over, but without the call to drive them, fewer and fewer were willing to face the darkness head-on. The heroes who remained had no idea why the pull had ended, and without that guiding force, the future seemed bleak.


    Ta''Ffair sat with Mah¡¯nethotep and the senior members of the Necro Guild, her voice steady but urgent as she revealed the truth. "Wispein," she said, her eyes flickering with the weight of centuries of knowledge and betrayal, "has betrayed us all. She has played both sides from the beginning. Iscariot is not the true enemy; she is. All of this chaos, all of this suffering, has been her doing."


    The room fell into a stunned silence, the weight of her words sinking in. For years, they had believed that the forces they were battling were the true threat, that Iscariot¡¯s undead legions were the ultimate challenge. But now, with Ta''Ffair¡¯s revelation, everything was turned on its head.


    Mah¡¯nethotep, his expression grave, stood from his seat at the head of the table. "This changes everything," he said quietly. His mind raced with the implications, the years of conflict, and the misunderstandings that had cost so many lives. "We need to act swiftly. This betrayal is too great to handle alone. The Guardians of the Moons must be informed."


    He began pacing, his long, dark robes trailing behind him as he thought aloud. "The only place we can meet safely is the Realm of Convergence. It was created specifically for moments like this, when the rulers and guardians of the moons must convene to discuss the survival of the prime world."


    Turning to Ta''Ffair, he added, "You need to be there as well. Wispein¡¯s treachery goes beyond anything we¡¯ve faced. The Guardians will need to hear the truth directly from you. And until then, I won¡¯t let you out of my sight." His voice softened as he spoke to her, the pain of their long separation still fresh in his heart.


    Without wasting another moment, Mah¡¯nethotep began preparing the Message Ritual, a complex spell designed to communicate with the rulers of each moon. His hands moved methodically through the motions, drawing intricate glyphs in the air, which shimmered with a pale, ethereal light. The air around him hummed with arcane energy as he focused his will on sending the message to each ruler, one by one.


    ¡°Guardians of the Moons,¡± his voice echoed across the realms, resonating through the fabric of space and time, ¡°this is Mah¡¯nethotep, Necromancer Lord and Guardian of Ffairfon. The world faces a greater threat than we ever imagined. Wispein has betrayed us all. She is the true enemy. I summon you to the Realm of Convergence for an emergency council. The fate of the prime world hangs in the balance.¡±


    As he spoke, the glowing glyphs dispersed into the air, vanishing as they carried his message to the far reaches of the moons. The ritual was precise, and the location of the meeting, the Realm of Convergence, was embedded in each message. The Realm of Convergence was an ancient and neutral ground, a place untouched by time and conflict, where the rulers and guardians could come together in peace to deliberate on matters of great importance.


    Finishing the ritual, Mah¡¯nethotep lowered his hands, his energy spent. "It¡¯s done," he said, his voice tinged with both exhaustion and resolve. "They¡¯ve been called. Now we must prepare."


    He turned to Talich, his most trusted lieutenant. "While I¡¯m gone, you¡¯re in charge," Mah¡¯nethotep instructed, his tone firm but full of trust. "Watch over the guild, continue the fight against Iscariot¡¯s forces, and most importantly, keep an eye out for Wispein¡¯s influence. She won¡¯t sit idle while we prepare. She¡¯ll try to disrupt our plans."


    Talich nodded, understanding the gravity of his new responsibilities. "I won¡¯t let you down," he promised, though the weight of the task ahead was clear in his eyes.


    Mah¡¯nethotep looked to Ta''Ffair, offering his arm to her. "We must go. I can¡¯t let you out of my sight, not now." His voice was laced with both protectiveness and urgency. He couldn¡¯t bear to lose her again, not after all the years they had been apart. Together, they stepped through the swirling portal that Mah¡¯nethotep conjured, its dark energy crackling with power.


    As they vanished into the portal, heading toward the Realm of Convergence, the remaining members of the Necro Guild watched in silence. The meeting of the Guardians of the Moons would decide the future of the prime world, and the fate of everything they had fought for now hung in the balance.


    Talich turned to the others, steeling himself for the challenges ahead. "We have our orders. Let¡¯s get to work. Wispein won¡¯t wait for us to act. We need to be ready for anything.¡±


    Zavet turns to Talich ¡°I''m going to take a few weeks to go see my family. I need to check on them. ¡° Talich nods ¡°I did agree to that.  Take the portal and there is a stable master you can get a horse. ¡° Zavet thinks for a second ¡°I never rode a horse before.¡±


    Zavet trudged through the dense forest outside of Ffairfon, following the map that led him to his ancestral home. The journey had taken days, each step closer to the grove where his family once lived filling him with a mix of anticipation and dread. As he reached the clearing, the sight that greeted him stopped him in his tracks. The once vibrant grove had been reduced to a crude village of mud huts. The vibrant, living lizard folk he had known were gone, replaced by their cold, undead counterparts. Lizardmen patrolled the area, their movements stiff and mechanical, their eyes glowing with the sickly green light of necromancy. They were no longer the creatures he remembered; they had been transformed into greater undead and enslaved to some dark will.


    Zavet approached cautiously, his heart sinking as he tried to communicate with them using his native language, a series of intricate head movements and hisses. But they did not respond. They did not recognize him, their minds twisted beyond recovery. He moved deeper into the village, past more undead sentries, until he came across the mud huts. The air was thick with decay, and the smell of death clung to everything.


    Inside one of the huts, Zavet found them, his family. Once proud and strong, his siblings were now reduced to soulless shells. Their bodies moved with the jerky, unnatural motions of the undead. His mother, the matriarch of the clan, stood among them, her once wise and kind eyes now hollow and dead. The sight of her broke him.


    Tears welled up in Zavet''s eyes as he knelt before his family. He couldn''t bring himself to destroy them, even though he knew they were beyond saving. They were not like the heroes, who could be resurrected. His family had no such fortune. They were lost forever. The weight of that realization crushed him, and he let out a low, pained hiss as tears streamed down his scaled cheeks.


    Through his tears, Zavet searched the hut. Among the simple belongings, he found fish bones, metals, and crystals. He took the metals and crystals, clutching them tightly to his chest. These would be the only mementos he had left to remember his family by. Then, in the corner of the hut, he found something that made his breath catch, three large eggs, carefully nestled in a bed of leaves. They were bigger than normal, a sign that they had been laid after his mother had become a lizardman. His heart clenched as he realized what this meant. These were his siblings, unborn and untouched by the necromantic curse.


    With great care, Zavet wrapped the eggs in soft cloth and placed them in a pouch at his side. "I will take care of you," he whispered through his tears, his voice trembling with emotion. "I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Just then, a familiar voice echoed from outside the hut, sending a chill down Zavet¡¯s spine. "Oh, you did come," the voice said, dripping with malice. Zavet froze. He knew that voice. He had heard it countless times before, and each time, he had grown to hate it more.


    "Iscariot," Zavet snarled, his eyes narrowing as he stepped outside. There, standing at the edge of the village, was the one responsible for all of this. The necromancer''s eyes gleamed with a sick amusement as he surveyed the scene, taking pride in the destruction he had wrought.


    "You did this?" Zavet asked, his voice low and dangerous as he set the eggs gently on the ground and drew his dagger, unwrapping his trusted weapon, Rumpwhip.


    Iscariot chuckled darkly, his gaze sweeping over the undead village. "These were hard to kill, believe it or not," he said, a twisted grin spreading across his face. "Your family fought harder than that Bronze Elf you follow around like a lost puppy. But in the end, they fell, just like everyone else will."


    Zavet felt a wave of rage wash over him, the air around him seeming to thicken as his fury boiled over. Without hesitation, he leaped forward, attacking with a ferocity he had never felt before. Time seemed to slow as he moved, his body propelled by pure rage. His dagger sliced through the air, finding its mark in Iscariot''s chest. The necromancer gasped, stumbling back as Zavet¡¯s blade pierced through him.


    But Zavet didn¡¯t stop. Using the momentum of his leap, he kicked off a nearby tree, launching himself at Iscariot once more. He unleashed a necromantic blast from his hand, propelling himself faster, and landed on Iscariot with all his strength, driving the dagger deeper. Iscariot crashed to the ground from the impact, his breath knocked from his lungs. Zavet was relentless, pulling the dagger out and preparing to strike again. But before he could, Iscariot muttered a spell, a necromantic blast erupting from his hand. It should have harmed Zavet, but instead, it healed him, only fueling his attacks further.


    Iscariot, realizing his magic was useless, was forced to engage in hand-to-hand combat. He had always relied on his spells, never expecting to need physical prowess. But now, he had no choice. He fought back as best he could, blocking Zavet¡¯s strikes and attempting to gain the upper hand. But Zavet was too fast, too driven by his hatred.


    In a desperate move, Iscariot used his necromantic will, forcing Zavet to stop in his tracks. Zavet''s body froze, his muscles locked by the command. "There we go," Iscariot said, breathing heavily as he regained his composure. "You¡¯re strong. Probably the closest I¡¯ve ever been to being overwhelmed." He flashed a wicked grin, his sharp teeth glinting in the dim light.


    Zavet screamed internally, trying with all his might to break free of the spell. He pushed with every ounce of mental strength he had, but the world around him began to fade. The village, his family, everything disappeared, and he suddenly found himself standing before a well, the same well that Iscariot had discovered.


    Iscariot was there, standing on the other side, his posture guarded, defensive. Zavet blinked in confusion. "Where did you take me?" he demanded, but Iscariot didn¡¯t answer. He only stood there, watching Zavet with an unreadable expression.


    Zavet noticed the way Iscariot positioned himself, always keeping between him and the well. Something about the well seemed important, too important. Zavet took a step forward, and Iscariot moved to block him. There was a faint hum coming from the well, a hum that vibrated with raw power.


    "What¡¯s in there?" Zavet asked, but again, Iscariot remained silent.


    Frustrated, Zavet charged at him, his claws bared. His weapons were gone, but it didn¡¯t matter. He tore into Iscariot, ripping flesh from bone, his attacks brutal and relentless. Iscariot, weakened and bleeding, fell to the ground, unable to match Zavet¡¯s strength in this strange place. But even as Zavet stood victorious, Iscariot still guarded the well.


    Zavet pushed past him, stepping up to the edge of the well and peering down. Inside, swirling necromantic energy pulsed with a green light, debris from old castles and bones floating in and out of view. A voice called out to him from the depths, familiar and cold. "Don¡¯t," it warned. "It will kill you." It was Wispein, the black dragon who had caused so much suffering.


    "You¡¯re a liar and a betrayer," Zavet spat, severing the mental link with her. "You killed people for your own amusement. You¡¯re evil."


    He turned back to Iscariot, his eyes burning with determination. "You have to deny her. She¡¯s making you kill good people, people who are just trying to survive. She¡¯s the one who started these wars. She¡¯s the real enemy."


    Before Zavet could say more, Iscariot lunged at him, shoving him into the well.


    Zavet tumbled through the endless abyss, his mind spinning as he tried to comprehend what had just happened. He had fallen, or rather, been pushed into the well by Iscariot, and now he felt as though he were falling forever. But as he steadied himself, he realized he wasn''t falling at all. Instead, he floated, suspended in a sea of necromantic energy. Raw magic crackled around him, swirling like an ethereal storm, the air thick with the hum of forgotten power. His body righted itself, and he floated upright, his feet never touching any solid ground.


    "What is this place?" Zavet muttered to himself, his eyes scanning the strange, twisted world that stretched around him. It was like being inside a storm of magic, where fragments of forgotten things, bones, tombstones, and debris floated by as if lost in time.


    Then, a voice echoed through the void, familiar yet unsettling. ¡°It¡¯s the Well of the Forgotten,¡± the voice whispered, reverberating in the necromantic energy. ¡°This is the raw magic that created the Moon of the Forgotten.¡±


    Zavet whipped around, trying to locate the source of the voice, his heart pounding. The voice sounded like Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s, the powerful necromancer who had always seemed untouchable. But something was off; this voice wasn¡¯t as commanding or cold. There was something softer, more human.


    In the swirling magic, Zavet spotted a figure approaching. It was a bronze-skinned elf, young and beautiful, his body adorned with gleaming gold jewelry and gemstones. His short skirt was bordered with runes, and his bare chest glistened with the light reflecting off his jewels. There was an ancient elegance to him, though he radiated the vitality of youth.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zavet asked, his voice wary as he studied the elf.


    The elf smiled, a sad and knowing expression. ¡°I am Mah¡¯nethotep,¡± he said softly. ¡°I created this place.¡±


    Zavet stared at him, disbelief written across his face. ¡°No,¡± he shook his head, stepping back slightly. ¡°Mah¡¯nethotep is old. You...you are not him.¡±


    The elf, this younger version of Mah¡¯nethotep, sighed, his expression clouded with regret. ¡°I am him as he was when he created the Forgotten,¡± he explained. ¡°I am the part of him that was lost when he thought Ta¡¯Ffair had died. I am the good that died with her.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s heart sank as the implications hit him. This was the piece of Mah¡¯nethotep that had been shattered, the remnants of the light that had once existed in the powerful necromancer. He had seen the cruelty and brutality in Mah¡¯nethotep as he was now, and this younger version, the good that had been left behind, was all that remained of what had once been.


    Zavet dropped his eyes, feeling the weight of his own anger and loss. "I want to burn the world," he said quietly, his voice thick with grief. "I want to kill every necromancer. I don¡¯t want to see the undead used like this. My mother, sisters, and brothers didn¡¯t have heroic souls. They¡¯re lost. I¡¯ve lost them forever." His voice broke as he spoke, the pain tearing at him, and he fell backward, sinking deeper into the swirling energy of the Well of the Forgotten.


    As he sank, tears floated upward, shimmering in the magical currents. He watched as everything, the bones, the fragments of forgotten lives, floated above him while he descended into the depths. The sorrow consumed him, the loss of his family ripping him apart from the inside. He curled into a fetal position, holding his knees close to his chest, trying to shield himself from the crushing weight of it all. His heart ached with the knowledge that they were gone, truly gone, and there was no bringing them back.


    As he sank deeper, he noticed a large dragon skull drifting nearby. Its massive, hollow eyes stared back at him, and for a moment, Zavet felt the pull of its magic, trying to connect with him. But he ignored it, letting himself sink further into the abyss, too lost in his grief to care. His mind spiraled, and he felt as though he were being ripped apart by the raw magic around him. He was alone, truly alone, adrift in a sea of forgotten souls.


    Then, a voice broke through the storm of his thoughts, a voice that called out to him, soft and familiar.


    ¡°Zavet,¡± the gentle and soothing voice called. It cut through the darkness, and for the first time in what felt like an eternity, Zavet smiled.


    "Thebe," he whispered, the name coming to his lips like a lifeline. "Where are you?"


    He reached out into the void, his hand stretching toward the sound of her voice. To his surprise, a hand materialized out of the darkness and clasped his. It was warm, alive, and real. Zavet opened his eyes slowly and found himself no longer in the swirling magic of the Well but lying in a familiar place. His head rested on someone''s lap, and when he looked up, he saw her, Thebe.


    She smiled down at him, her fingers gently rubbing his bald, scaled head. ¡°You¡¯re safe now,¡± she said softly. ¡°We thought we¡¯d lost you.¡±


    Zavet blinked, his vision clearing. Around him stood Talich, Runner, Lina, and the rest of the Necro Guild. Krimlond stood tall at their side, watching over him with a protective gaze. The weight of the world lifted from Zavet¡¯s chest as he realized he was not alone anymore. They were all here. He had been saved.


    "We pushed him back, Zavet," Lina said, her voice filled with quiet strength. "Iscariot had no choice but to retreat."


    Zavet¡¯s mind swam with the memory of the fight, the Well, and his family. He sat up, feeling a surge of power coursing through him. The necromantic energy from the Well still pulsed within him, making his heart race. "I can kill him," he said, his voice trembling with determination. "I can kill Iscariot. The Well gave me its power."


    Talich, his closest ally, stepped forward and hugged him tightly. "We know you can, Zavet," he said, his voice steady and calm. "But you don¡¯t have to do this alone."


    Lina spoke up next, her expression serious. "We got reports of a smaller lizardman coming this way a few days ago," she said, her gaze locking with Zavet¡¯s. "At first, we thought it was you. Talich even said you were in class at the time, so we dismissed it. But after hearing you say you were going home, we realized it had to be Iscariot. That¡¯s when we knew you needed help."


    Zavet looked around at the faces of his friends, his guildmates, the people who had come for him when he was at his lowest. His heart swelled with gratitude, and for the first time in what felt like forever, the crushing weight of loneliness began to lift.


    Over the next few days, Zavet remained in the ruined grove, determined to transform the desolate village into something more than a graveyard. The pain of his family¡¯s loss was still raw, but he channeled that sorrow into rebuilding, turning the destruction left by Iscariot into something new. He scoured the grove for stones, shaping them into a small house with his bare hands. The process was slow, each rock carefully chosen and placed with precision. It was a labor of love, a way to honor the family he had lost and the home they once shared.


    The undead lizardmen, once roaming aimlessly as sentinels of the village, did not escape his notice. At first, Zavet was unsure how to handle them. They were his kin, his brothers, sisters, and neighbors, now twisted into mindless undead servants by Iscariot¡¯s cruel magic. Killing them would have been a mercy, but Zavet couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Instead, he decided to do something far more radical.


    Standing before them, Zavet called upon the necromantic power that still flowed through him, a lingering gift from his time in the Well of the Forgotten. With a deep breath, he extended his hand and let the magic pulse through his body, flowing into the undead lizardmen. They jerked and twitched as the magic worked its way into their decayed bodies, but they did not resist. Zavet whispered words of command, soft but firm, and his magic wrapped around their empty minds like a gentle tide.


    He poured more of the necromantic energy into them, feeding them with the raw magic of the forgotten, but with a difference: he gave them back their minds. Their eyes, once empty and lifeless, began to flicker with faint intelligence. They stood taller, their movements more fluid, more like the people they had once been. Zavet wasn¡¯t bringing them fully back to life, but he was restoring a part of what had been stolen from them.


    ¡°Help me,¡± Zavet said quietly, his voice thick with emotion. He stared into the eyes of his siblings and former neighbors, now somewhere between life and death. ¡°Help me rebuild.¡±


    The undead lizardmen responded. Slowly at first, they began to gather rocks and stones from the surrounding area, mimicking Zavet¡¯s efforts. Though their faces showed no emotion, there was a kind of silent understanding in their movements. They were not fully the people they once were, but they were more than the mindless creatures Iscariot had made them.


    Together, they worked. Zavet directed them with gentle commands, ensuring they didn¡¯t overexert themselves. The sound of stone clinking against stone filled the air as the skeleton of the house began to take shape. The mud huts around them were a grim reminder of the life that had been, but with each new stone laid, Zavet felt a small spark of hope ignite within him.


    The house he was building wasn¡¯t just a shelter; it symbolized his resilience and refusal to let Iscariot¡¯s cruelty define his future. It wasn¡¯t large, just big enough for him and the three eggs he had found, but it was sturdy. The stone walls were thick, and the roof was made from woven branches and large leaves, lashed together with vines. It blended seamlessly with the surrounding grove, a natural extension of the land his people had called home.


    Every night, after hours of labor, Zavet would sit by the eggs, carefully inspecting them, ensuring they were safe. He had made a small nest in the corner of the house, a place where they could stay warm and protected. As he cradled the eggs in his hands, he would talk to them, whispering promises of the life he would give them.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be safe here,¡± he said one night, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. You¡¯ll grow up strong, and this will be your home.¡±


    The undead lizardmen remained by his side throughout the nights, silently keeping watch over the grove. They stood like sentinels, guarding not only Zavet but the future he was trying to build.


    The next morning, as the sun''s light began to filter through the dense canopy of the grove, Zavet stood silently by the nest he had crafted for the eggs. His heart weighed heavy with the decision he was about to make. Leaving the last remnants of his family behind was not easy, but he knew he had no choice. His journey wasn¡¯t over, and there were still dangers he needed to face. He knelt beside the eggs, gently stroking their smooth surfaces. Each one was precious to him, representing the only living piece of his lineage.


    His mother, now an undead sentinel but with her mind restored, stood quietly nearby, her gaze fixed on Zavet. There was no warmth in her eyes; she was, after all, still a shell of her former self, but he could sense a lingering spark of recognition. She had once been a fierce protector of her family, and Zavet trusted her to fulfill that role again, even in this twisted form.


    He stood and approached her. ¡°Mother,¡± he began, his voice soft but resolute, ¡°I need you to do something for me.¡±


    The undead lizardwoman tilted her head slightly, acknowledging his presence but remaining silent. Zavet looked back at the nest where the three eggs rested, nestled in a bed of soft leaves and woven vines.


    ¡°These eggs are all that¡¯s left of our family,¡± he continued. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here to protect them, but you can. Watch over them. Guard them as you would have in life. If they hatch while I¡¯m away, find them fish to feed them. Take care of them as you would your own.¡±


    His mother shifted slightly, her movements mechanical but purposeful. Zavet could tell that she understood, even if her emotions no longer surfaced in the way they once had.


    ¡°And when they hatch,¡± Zavet added, his voice catching slightly, ¡°go to the necro guild hall and inform someone there. Find Talich, or anyone from the guild. They¡¯ll help you and the hatchlings. Don¡¯t stay here alone.¡±


    He stepped closer to his undead mother, standing before her as if waiting for a response. Though no words came, he felt her understanding in the way she stood still, her once wild and uncontrolled movements now deliberate and focused. The necromantic magic he had infused into her and the others had given them enough of their old selves to follow these commands.


    For a moment, Zavet allowed himself to imagine his mother as she once was, alive, vibrant, and fierce. She would have done anything to protect her children, and now, even in death, that instinct remained. He couldn¡¯t linger on the past, though. There was too much ahead of him, and Iscariot¡¯s threat still loomed.


    Zavet turned toward the path leading out of the grove, his gaze lingering on the small stone house he had built and the undead lizardmen who stood watch. This place had once been his home, but now it was a memory, a place where the living no longer thrived. Yet, in the eggs, there was hope for something new, something better.


    He took one last look at his mother. ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered, though he wasn¡¯t sure if she could truly understand the depth of his gratitude. ¡°I will come back.¡±


    With that, he gathered his belongings, strapped his weapons to his back, and set off down the path. The familiar sounds of the grove, the rustling leaves, the soft hum of insects faded behind him as he made his way deeper into the wilderness. He had a mission, and though he left a part of his heart behind in the grove, he knew he was doing what needed to be done.


    As Zavet disappeared into the trees, his mother remained where he had left her, standing vigil over the nest. The undead lizardmen, his former family and neighbors, continued their silent patrols around the village. Though they were no longer truly alive, the bond of family and duty still persisted in their hearts, however faint.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Runner was the first to spot the grove as the others trailed behind on horseback. The wind howled in his ears, but he focused only on the sight ahead. His heart pounded with urgency as they closed in on Zavet¡¯s ancestral home, but what greeted him was far worse than he had feared.


    As he approached, he saw Iscariot, bloodied and beaten, yet still holding Zavet by the throat. The little lizardman was weaving magic into Zavet, threads of sickly green energy pouring from the sky and trying to anchor themselves into the lizardman¡¯s limp body. Zavet¡¯s eyes were vacant, his body slack, and Runner could see that whatever spell Iscariot was casting was meant to seize hold of Zavet''s soul.


    Without a second thought, Runner did what he did best: he ran. Throwing all caution aside, he sprinted toward the heart of the chaos, the grove blurring around him. Every instinct screamed at him to stop, to think it through, but he couldn¡¯t let Zavet be taken by whatever foul magic Iscariot was conjuring.


    ¡°Iscariot!¡± Runner shouted, his voice hoarse with rage as he leaped through the air, sword drawn. He collided with the necromancer, forcing Iscariot to drop Zavet to the ground. The impact was powerful enough to knock the breath from Runner¡¯s chest, but he didn¡¯t care. All that mattered was getting Zavet away from him.


    Iscariot staggered, clutching his side where fresh claw marks began to tear open as if some unseen force was attacking him. He stumbled, his eyes wild with fury, but before he could retaliate, more wounds opened across his chest and face. Runner could see it happening, but it wasn¡¯t normal. The air around Iscariot seemed to warp, like some invisible force clawing at his flesh. He was losing, and the realization struck Runner like lightning.


    "He¡¯s vulnerable!" Runner shouted to no one in particular. It spurred him on the hope that they could finally end this.


    Iscariot growled, his deep voice reverberating through the grove, and flung out his hands to cast a spell, but the unseen assault grew more vicious. More gashes appeared, slicing through his robes, drawing screams of agony from him. It was as if something, or someone, was fighting alongside Runner. Iscariot, on the verge of collapse, dropped to one knee.


    Before Runner could strike the final blow, the rest of the Necro Guild and Krimlond stormed into the grove. Thebe led the charge, her face set with grim determination. Talich and the others followed, their hands already crackling with magical energy. They descended on Iscariot as one, a tide of magical power overwhelming him. He fought back, but it was clear he was on the brink of death.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Runner muttered, his hands shaking with adrenaline.


    But before they could deliver the final strike, Iscariot''s body flickered, then vanished in a swirl of necromantic energy. He had teleported away, escaping the death that was so close.


    Runner collapsed to his knees, panting, and the rush of battle left him exhausted. His heart sank as his eyes darted to Zavet, who lay still on the ground. He wasn¡¯t moving, and his once vibrant black scales were dull and lifeless.


    Thebe was the first to reach him. She dropped to her knees beside Zavet, her hands trembling as she placed them over his chest. Dark necromantic energy flowed from her hands into his body, but nothing happened. Zavet¡¯s eyes flickered briefly, a faint green glow pulsing in them, fading just as quickly.


    "No... no..." Runner whispered, his voice barely a breath as he staggered to his feet and stumbled toward his fallen friend. The weight of what had just happened crushed him. "Zavet..."


    Thebe¡¯s face contorted with fear and frustration as she tried again, pouring more magic into him. ¡°Come on, Zavet. Wake up. You have to wake up,¡± she whispered, her voice tense.


    Runner¡¯s knees gave out, and he collapsed beside Zavet, gripping his friend¡¯s cold hand. His mind raced, unable to process what was happening. So much had already gone wrong, he couldn¡¯t lose Zavet, too. He wouldn¡¯t survive that.


    Hoat, standing nearby, crossed his arms and said, ¡°Just let him rez. He¡¯ll come back. It¡¯s how the heroes do.¡±


    But Thebe¡¯s voice cut through, sharp and panicked. ¡°His soul is not in his body,¡± she said, trembling. ¡°He won¡¯t resurrect.¡±


    The weight of her words hit them all like a hammer. Zavet¡¯s body was still here, but his soul... was gone.


    Thebe closed her eyes, focused all her will and power, and reached the unseen realm. ¡°Zavet,¡± she called softly, her voice filled with raw emotion. Come back to us. Please.¡±


    For a moment, there was nothing but the sound of the wind and the distant rustling of the leaves. The grove felt eerily silent as if the world was holding its breath.


    Then, after what seemed like an eternity, Zavet¡¯s voice echoed faintly in the void. ¡°Thebe?¡±


    His eyes fluttered open, dim but alive, and his chest rose with a shallow breath.


    Runner, overwhelmed with relief, let out a choked sob and fell backward, staring up at the sky. ¡°Thank the gods...¡± he whispered, his heart finally calming as tears filled his eyes. He was close to losing one of his best friends, but Zavet returned.


    Thebe exhaled sharply, her hands shaking as she brushed a tear from her cheek. ¡°We thought we lost you,¡± she whispered, her voice barely holding together.


    Runner sat up, wiping his face as he chuckled weakly, looking at Zavet. ¡°You know how to give a scare, don¡¯t you?¡± He smiled through his exhaustion.


    Zavet slowly sat up, his body still weak but alive, and as his gaze met Runner¡¯s, the lizardman nodded. ¡°I can kill him,¡± he said quietly, his voice filled with a newfound determination, a whisper of power behind it, the power of the well still echoing within him.


    As the group departed from the grove, the weight of what had just transpired lingered in the air. Zavet, however, chose to stay behind, his mind still clouded by the events. He stood motionless, staring at where Iscariot had stood, where his family had fallen. The others mounted their horses, and with a final glance, Runner reluctantly followed them, casting one last look at his friend before riding off.


    The sound of hooves thudded rhythmically against the earth as the group traveled in tense silence. The adrenaline from the fight had worn off, leaving an uneasy quiet. It wasn¡¯t long before one of them broke it.


    ¡°He¡¯s licking his wounds now,¡± someone muttered,  eyes scanning the horizon, the tension still evident in their voice. ¡°Iscariot thought he was untouchable. He just found out he¡¯s not immortal.¡±


    There was a murmur of agreement as the group exchanged glances. The realization that they had weakened Iscariot, even if just for a moment, was a fragile victory.


    Thebe, who had been walking alongside the horses, turned to face them and began walking backward, her brows furrowed in thought. ¡°Zavet attacked his soul,¡± she said, her voice laced with disbelief. ¡°Somehow¡­ wherever he was, he touched something deep, powerful. I had to use my magic to find and bring him back. But it was strange; what I felt from him wasn¡¯t like any soul I¡¯d felt before. It was soft... compassionate.¡±


    Her eyes moved between them all, searching for confirmation of her feelings. ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯s like us.¡±


    Talich, riding just beside her, looked down at Thebe with a knowing smile. His dark eyes softened, and he nodded slightly as if he had known this all along. ¡°He¡¯s a good kid,¡± Talich said quietly, his voice filled with a warmth that contrasted with the hardened necromancer he usually presented. ¡°Not yet corrupted by power.¡±


    The others remained silent, the words hanging heavily between them. None of them could easily reconcile Zavet¡¯s purity in the face of such dark magic. They had all been touched by the corrupting influence of necromancy, shaped by its demands and the allure of its power. Zavet, despite all he had been through, seemed to retain something they had lost long ago: a sense of goodness and compassion.


    Thebe bit her lip, her mind racing back to the moment she had reached into the void to pull Zavet¡¯s soul back. She had felt it then, like the first light of dawn, something untouched by darkness. How could someone wield necromantic power and still possess such purity?


    ¡°Iscariot won¡¯t let this go,¡± Krimlond said after a moment, breaking the reflective silence. ¡°Now that he knows Zavet Is capable of reaching his soul, he¡¯ll be after him more than ever.¡±


    Talich nodded in agreement. ¡°He tasted fear. That¡¯s new for him. But Zavet¡­ Zavet might be the key to ending him for good.¡±


    Runner, riding near the back of the group, kept his gaze ahead but remained quiet. He was still processing everything that had happened, replaying the moment when Zavet had nearly died in his mind. His friend had fought with a power none of them had anticipated, and yet, when Thebe had reached for his soul, she found kindness instead of vengeance.


    ¡°He¡¯s not like us,¡± Runner whispered to himself, but there was something hopeful in his words, as if he was grateful that someone in their ranks still carried a light in such a dark world.


    As they continued their journey, the conversation shifted to other matters, but the thought of Zavet lingered with each of them. They knew he had chosen to stay in the grove alone, along with the memories of his family. It was a heavy burden to carry, and while they wanted to protect him, they also understood this was something he needed to face on his own.


    As the group finally reached the city of Ffairfon, the sense of urgency and intensity from their recent encounter began to fade. They all knew they had different paths to take now, so one by one, they parted ways. Thebe, Talich, and the others went on to fulfill their responsibilities, while Runner, with Alley close by his side, set his course for Nuri''Fon.


    The journey to Nuri''Fon was quiet, but there was an air of anticipation between them. Alley clung to Runner as they traveled. She had been through much, and though they hadn''t known each other long, the bond they formed was growing. When they finally approached the river just outside the city, Runner knew it was time to reach out to Red.


    Runner remembered what Red had told him; there was a certain way to signal if he wanted a meeting. It wasn¡¯t long before they reached the riverbank, where Runner performed the small ritual, leaving behind the usual subtle signs that would draw Red''s attention. Then, he sat back on the grassy riverbank, Alley beside him, and waited.


    As they waited, the gentle sound of the flowing river provided a brief moment of calm. Alley leaned against Runner, her head resting on his shoulder. Her quiet presence comforted him, reminding him they were not alone despite everything they had been through.


    After an hour, a rustling sound came from the nearby trees. Runner¡¯s eyes darted to the tree line, and moments later, Red emerged from the shadows with his usual casual swagger. His dark cloak blended with the evening light, giving him an almost ghostly appearance. Despite his sudden arrival, he greeted them warmly.


    "Hey, Runner. Nice to see you," Red said, his smile as mischievous as ever as he extended his hand.


    Runner stood up and shook Red¡¯s hand firmly. "Nice to see you too, Red." Runner¡¯s voice had a sense of purpose. "I''m looking for work. I need to earn some gold, enough to start building a place of my own once things settle down."


    Red nodded thoughtfully, his eyes flickering with understanding. He glanced at Alley, who had stood up beside Runner. "And who¡¯s this?" he asked, his tone curious but friendly.


    Alley smiled somewhat sheepishly. "Sorry, I guess Runner didn¡¯t introduce me. I''m Alley. I¡¯m not anybody important. I¡¯ve been running with Krumlond¡¯s crew, but I¡¯m not a member or anything like that."


    Red sized her up quickly, then gave a casual nod of approval. "Well, if Runner trusts you, then I trust you too. Welcome."


    Alley smiled, visibly relaxing as she felt accepted.


    Turning his attention back to Runner, Red¡¯s expression became more serious. "So, you need work? Well, I¡¯ve got two jobs for you, both pretty important. The first one is time-sensitive. We''re going to hit a merchant, rob him. He¡¯s been running goods we need, and it¡¯s time we collect what''s owed."


    Runner nodded, his expression hardening. "What about the second job?"


    Red smiled again, this time with a darker edge. "The second job¡¯s a little more... personal. After we hit him, I need you to find this merchant¡¯s house, break in, and eliminate his house guardians. Once they¡¯re gone, I need you to replace them and give them a simple command: kill the merchant in his sleep every night until he¡¯s gone for good. We can¡¯t let him come back."


    Alley¡¯s eyes widened at the brutality of the task, but she remained silent, letting Runner do the talking.


    Runner took a deep breath, considering the task at hand. "What did this guy do to deserve this?"


    Red¡¯s smile twisted into something colder. "He used to be one of us. But he sold us out to the Black Creek Syndicate. He also stole a hefty chunk of product that keeps our operation running. Let¡¯s just say we can¡¯t afford to let that slide."


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Runner clenched his fists, already committed to what needed to be done. "Understood. I¡¯ll get it done."


    Red¡¯s grin returned, this time full of approval. "Good. I knew I could count on you." He glanced at Alley again, then back to Runner. " Runner, make sure this job doesn¡¯t go south. The last thing we need is for the Black Creek Syndicate to sniff around our business."


    Red turned and disappeared into the trees, leaving Runner and Alley by the riverbank. The tension between them felt palpable. Alley, who had remained silent during the exchange, finally spoke up.


    "You sure about this, Runner?" she asked quietly, her voice filled with concern.


    Runner looked at her, his face grave but calm. "We need this, Alley. If we want to build a life, we need the gold. And this merchant¡­ he made his choice. He betrayed Red, and now he has to pay the price."


    Alley nodded slowly, though a part of her still seemed uneasy. She trusted Runner and knew their world wasn¡¯t kind, but she had never been involved in something so ruthless.


    The two mounted horses and rode toward the merchant''s location as the sun set, casting the river in an orange glow.


    Runner knew the job wouldn¡¯t be easy, so he carefully planned his next move. He wasn¡¯t about to take on this merchant alone, especially after hearing about the merchant¡¯s history and the Black Creek Syndicate¡¯s potential involvement. The stakes were too high, and the enemy too formidable. So, before the heist, Runner rounded up a few trusted members of the Riverfoot Bandits, a crew known for their agility and cunning in ambushes. They were seasoned fighters and learned how to handle themselves in tight spots. Alongside him, Alley stayed close, determined to prove her worth.


    They gathered at the meeting point, a secluded bend in the road where Red had instructed them to lay the trap. The terrain was perfect: the road curved just enough to hide their preparations from anyone approaching, and the dense forest surrounding the area made for easy cover. The plan was simple. They would cut down a large tree, blocking the road just as the merchant¡¯s caravan rounded the bend, and when the caravan stopped, they''d strike.


    The bandits worked swiftly and quietly, chopping away at a massive oak tree. Runner supervised the operation, keeping one eye on the road for any sign of the approaching caravan. As the final axe strikes weakened the tree, the bandits looked like simple loggers clearing a fallen obstacle. With her natural charm, Alley played the part of a local girl helping out.


    Soon, the caravan came into view, a covered wagon pulled by sturdy horses with a few hired guards walking beside it. The merchant¡¯s emblem, a gnarled tree overlaid with gold, was emblazoned on the wagon¡¯s side. This was the target. Runner motioned to the others, and with a mighty crash, the tree they had prepared fell across the road, blocking the caravan¡¯s path.


    Runner stepped forward, raising his hand in a friendly gesture, doing his best to appear non-threatening. "Hey, sorry, the road¡¯s closed for a bit," he said with a disarming smile. "We had a tree come down, and we¡¯re working on clearing it up. Shouldn¡¯t take too long."


    The caravan slowed to a halt, the merchant leaning out from the back of his covered wagon, his suspicious eyes narrowing at the sight of Runner and his crew. "Closed, you say?" The gnome merchant¡¯s voice was sharp, tinged with suspicion. He scanned the area, clearly on edge. He wasn¡¯t about to trust a bunch of strangers, especially in this territory. Another tree crashing down behind the caravan echoed through the forest just then. The merchant''s guards looked back to see the blocked path on both sides.


    Realizing the trap, the merchant jumped from his seat and scrambled back into the wagon, barking orders to his guards. But before they could react, four golden golems burst from the wagon. They were hulking constructs, gleaming in the afternoon light, their bodies intricately carved from solid gold and powered by ancient magic. These golems were no ordinary opponents¡ªthey were designed for combat, immune to most magic, and impervious to poison, sleep, and necromancy. Their singular purpose was to protect the merchant at all costs, and they attacked the nearest bandit with unrelenting force.


    The first bandit was struck, thrown back into the dirt by the sheer power of one golem¡¯s punch. Another golem slammed its fist into the ground, sending a shockwave that knocked two more bandits off their feet. The air filled with the clash of steel and the shouts of Runner¡¯s crew as they struggled to fight the golems with little effect. Arrows bounced off the golems'' golden armor like pebbles, and sword strikes barely left a scratch. The constructs¡¯ immunity to magic and immense strength made them almost invulnerable.


    But Runner¡¯s team wasn¡¯t without their tricks. One of the bandits, a wiry man named Farron, had a talent for lightning magic. He focused his energy, summoning a bolt of electricity that cracked through the air and struck one of the golems square in the chest. The golem¡¯s golden form crackled and sparked as the magic disrupted its internal mechanisms, slowing it down. Seeing the effect, Farron unleashed another bolt, and this time, the golem¡¯s chestplate shattered, bringing the towering construct to its knees before it collapsed in a heap of golden debris.


    With renewed hope, the bandits focused their efforts on the remaining golems. They fought smart, using a combination of teamwork and lightning magic to weaken the constructs until, one by one, the golems fell. The battle was brutal and exhausting, but the last of the golden guardians was eventually reduced to a pile of broken parts and melted gold.


    Runner, breathing heavily but uninjured, wiped the sweat from his brow and turned his attention to the merchant. The gnome had tried to hide in the back of his wagon, but there was no escape. Runner yanked open the wagon door and dragged the merchant out by the collar, throwing him roughly to the ground. The gnome struggled, his tiny hands clawing at Runner''s grip, but it was useless. Runner''s strength was overwhelming.


    "Please!" the merchant gasped, his voice filled with fear. "I-I¡¯ll pay you! Whatever you want! Gold, gems, whatever, just let me live!"


    But Runner wasn¡¯t interested in bargaining. This was more than a simple robbery¡ªthis was revenge for the betrayal of Red and the Riverfoot Bandits. The merchant had crossed a line and would now pay the ultimate price.


    "You sold us out," Runner growled, his voice low and dangerous. "You stole from us. You knew what was coming."


    The merchant''s eyes widened with terror as Runner pulled a small vial from his belt filled with a dark, swirling liquid. It was death gas, a lethal poison known for its horrific effects on the body. Runner had used it before and knew how devastating it could be.


    The gnome tried to scramble away, but Runner was too fast. He grabbed the merchant by the throat and forced him to sit on the ground. "You should¡¯ve known better," Runner said coldly as he uncorked the vial and held it in front of the merchant¡¯s face.


    "No! Please!" the merchant screamed, but it was too late. Runner forced the vial to the merchant¡¯s mouth, pouring the poison down his throat.


    The effects were immediate. The merchant''s face contorted in agony as the poison spread through his body, rotting him from the inside out. He clutched at his chest, gasping for breath, but his lungs were already filling with blood. His eyes rolled back in his head as blood began to pour from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. His body convulsed violently as the poison took hold, and within moments, he was dead.


    Runner stood over the corpse, his face emotionless as he wiped his hands clean. The rest of the bandits gathered around, their eyes fixed on the lifeless body of the merchant. There was no joy in the kill, only the cold satisfaction of a well-done job.


    "Get rid of the body," Runner ordered, his voice steady. "Make it look like a robbery gone wrong."


    As the bandits moved to clean up the scene, Alley stood silently beside Runner, her face pale. She had seen death before, but this was different. This was cold, calculated, and ruthless. She glanced at Runner, but he didn¡¯t meet her eyes. This was their chosen life, and there was no turning back now.


    Runner wasted no time after the merchant''s body was disposed of. He barked orders to his crew to dismantle the golden golems. ¡°Take what¡¯s left of them and have someone melt these down into gold,¡± he said, knowing the wealth they¡¯d gain from it. Each golem would be worth at least three hundred gold apiece. The haul from this heist would be enormous, and it would fund their operations for months. He wasn¡¯t about to let any opportunity slip by.


    The group gathered the gold remains and loaded them into carts they had stashed nearby. With that task complete, they began the second part of their mission: breaking into the merchant¡¯s house. Red had made it clear¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just about taking the man¡¯s life but dismantling everything he had built, piece by piece. Runner and his crew needed to destroy the merchant¡¯s sense of security to ensure he would never return to the world of the living.


    The house was about an hour''s ride away, nestled in a secluded estate just outside of town. The sun started setting as they approached, casting long shadows over the winding road. The estate was a grand structure, a testament to the merchant''s wealth over the years. Its tall iron gates and stone walls were meant to keep intruders out, but it was another obstacle for Runner and his crew.


    They stopped at a safe distance, dismounting from their horses. Runner surveyed the house, his sharp eyes scanning for any signs of life. "Let¡¯s check the perimeter," he ordered. Alley, always the sharp-eyed scout, moved forward and knocked lightly on the door, more as a precaution than anything. Then she circled the house, peering through the windows, checking for movement or guards. After a few tense moments, she returned to Runner.


    "No one¡¯s home," she confirmed. "The place is empty. We¡¯re clear."


    Runner let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been holding. ¡°Good,¡± he muttered. ¡°If he had a wife and kids, I would¡¯ve walked away from this mission.¡± There were lines even he wouldn¡¯t cross, and killing innocents wasn¡¯t one of them.


    Farron, the group¡¯s ritual expert, stepped forward next. His sharp mind had already begun to assess the magical defenses the merchant would likely have in place. ¡°Wards,¡± he said, running his hands along the edge of the stone wall surrounding the estate. ¡°I can feel them. Basic protection spells, nothing too fancy. He probably didn¡¯t expect anyone to come this far.¡±


    Runner nodded. ¡°Break them. But quietly.¡±


    Farron kneeled before the gate, drawing a small circle in the dirt. He began chanting in a low voice, the words barely audible to anyone nearby. He used an old ritual that disrupted the energy fields surrounding the protective wards without triggering an alarm. It was an intricate process that Farron had perfected over the years. Within minutes, the wards that protected the house shimmered briefly before dissolving into nothingness.


    The moment the magical defenses were down, the crew moved in. They pushed open the gate and slipped inside the estate, their movements swift and practiced. The house was quiet, its dark windows giving off an eerie sense of abandonment. Runner felt the tension in the air as they made their way to the front door, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword just in case.


    The merchant¡¯s home was lavishly decorated, with expensive furniture and priceless artifacts. Paintings adorned the walls, and golden chandeliers hung from the ceilings. But none of it mattered to Runner. He wasn¡¯t here for wealth. He was here to send a message.


    The iron golems guarding the house were the first real threat. The towering constructs sprang to life as soon as the crew entered the main hallway, their eyes glowing a dull red as they moved to engage the intruders. These golems were not as powerful as the golden ones they had fought earlier but were still formidable opponents. Each was crafted from solid iron, and their strength was enough to crush a man with a single blow.


    The fight was brutal. Runner and his team moved quickly, dodging the golems¡¯ heavy strikes while searching for weak points in their armor. Alley darted between the golems, using her speed and agility to land precise hits where the iron plating was thinner. Farron, meanwhile, worked his magic, casting lightning spells to disrupt the golems'' internal workings. It wasn¡¯t an easy battle, but the crew had faced worse. After a tense few minutes of combat, the last golem fell to the ground with a resounding crash, its metal body crumpling under the weight of its destruction.


    With the golems defeated, Farron wasted no time. He immediately began collecting the broken pieces, carefully laying them out in a ritual circle he had prepared earlier. Runner watched as Farron drew strange symbols in the air, his hands glowing with arcane energy. This was no ordinary spell, a ritual reserved for only the most expensive and rare golems and items. The fact that Farron was using it on these relatively weak iron golems spoke volumes about how seriously the crew was taking this mission.


    As Farron chanted, the pieces of the broken golems began to shift and move, assembling themselves into new forms. The iron reshaped itself, becoming sleeker and more refined. These were no longer simple constructs; they were now imbued with powerful necromantic energy bound to the will of the Riverfoot Bandits.


    Runner couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. ¡°This guy really messed up,¡± he muttered under his breath. The merchant had crossed the wrong people, and now, everything he had built was being torn apart piece by piece.


    Once the new golems were fully formed, Farron stood back and admired his work. ¡°These will do,¡± he said with a satisfied grin. ¡°They¡¯ll follow our commands now.¡±


    Runner nodded, his mind already turning to the final part of the plan. ¡°Good. Give them their orders.¡±


    Farron whispered a series of commands to the golems, binding them to their new purpose. From this point forward, their sole mission was to ensure the merchant would never find peace again. If he returned from death, these golems would be waiting for him, ready to strike him down in his sleep. Every night until he was finally gone for good.


    With the golems in place and the house secured, Runner and his crew left, returning to the river foot camp. As they returned to the camp, this would be The first time Runner would see their camp.


    The Riverfoot Bandit Camp is nestled beside a winding river, creating a natural blend of rugged terrain and flowing water. The camp is makeshift but fortified, consisting of several tents and crude wooden structures arranged around a central fire pit. The river serves as both a barrier and resource, with a few small boats or rafts moored at the water''s edge, likely used for quick getaways or smuggling goods.


    Dense trees and thick brush surround the camp, offering cover and concealment from prying eyes. A narrow, well-worn path leads to the camp from a nearby road, though the bandits have set up lookouts in high positions to guard against intruders. The river''s rushing water masks the noise of the camp, providing an eerie calm in an otherwise chaotic atmosphere.


    Weapons and loot are scattered around, with some stolen goods piled in crates or barrels near the tents. A larger, more solid tent, likely belonging to the bandits'' leader, stands out, with guards nearby. The camp radiates an air of lawlessness and danger, with the river as a constant, powerful presence, both soothing and ominous.


    Runner and Alley spent the next few days helping with the rebuilding efforts in Nuri''fon. They undertook various tasks, from moving supplies to the city''s heart to cutting down trees in the surrounding forests. The lumber would be essential for reconstructing the homes and buildings that had been damaged during the recent conflicts. Runner enjoyed the physical labor¡ªit helped clear his mind after the intense job they had just completed. It was a chance for Alley to stay close to him and contribute in her way, even though she wasn''t officially part of Krimlond.


    As they worked, Runner and Alley discussed their future. Runner knew that being close to Krimlond was necessary¡ªhis allegiance to Lina was unwavering. But Alley''s not being a member is complicated. The Keep of Krimlond had strict rules about who could live within its walls, and Alley was not officially one of them despite her involvement in many of their missions.


    "We need a place of our own," Runner had said to Alley one evening as they sat by the river, watching the sunset. "Somewhere close to the embassy but outside the Keep, we can still be together."


    Alley had agreed, and so they began planning. Over the next few days, using the lumber they had gathered and the gold from their previous job, they started building a tiny house near the Krimlond embassy. The house wasn¡¯t grand or elaborate but perfect for them. A simple stone foundation supported the wooden structure, and they worked tirelessly, hand in hand, to make it a home. They added a sturdy roof, simple but comfortable furnishings, and even a tiny garden where Alley could grow herbs and plants for her potions and remedies.


    Runner also built a room, where he hoped Zavet could stay when he needed it. After everything they had been through, Runner felt a strong responsibility toward the young lizardman. He knew Zavet had lost everything, his family and home, and Runner wanted to offer him stability. The room wasn¡¯t large, but it was furnished with care, complete with a sturdy bed, a desk, and a window that overlooked the courtyard.


    ¡°This room¡¯s for Zavet,¡± Runner said one evening as they stood in front of the house, admiring their work. ¡°He might not stay here often, but he¡¯ll always have a place to return to.¡±


    Alley smiled, leaning into Runner. ¡°You¡¯ve got a good heart,¡± she said softly. ¡°He¡¯ll appreciate it.¡±


    Runner shrugged, though he felt the warmth of her words. "We¡¯ve all been through hell. It¡¯s time we had a place to come back to."


    With the house complete, they finally had a space, a sanctuary where they could rest between missions, away from the world''s chaos. The proximity to Krimlond''s embassy meant Runner could easily be called upon for work when Lina or the others needed him. But more importantly, it meant he and Alley could build something for themselves, a life together despite the dangers and uncertainties surrounding them.


    In the quiet moments, after the work was done, Runner would sit outside, his thoughts drifting to the future. He knew more battles lay ahead, more missions for Krimlond, and more enemies to face.

 Chapter 12

    Lina led the members of Krimlond on their return journey to Nuri''fon. The trek back was long but uneventful, with most of the group eager to return to familiar grounds after the tense encounters of recent days. They passed through several small villages, stopping briefly for supplies, but kept their pace steady to reach Nuri''fon by nightfall. The mood was somber but hopeful; everyone knew the hard work of rebuilding lay ahead. When they finally arrived at the city¡¯s gates, the sight was a relief and a grim reminder of the devastation in Nuri¡¯fon.


    The group dispersed to rest for the night, taking advantage of the temporary respite. Lina allowed them the luxury of a full day to recover, knowing that tomorrow would start an intense reconstruction period.


    The following morning, the city of Nuri¡¯fon was abuzz with activity as all the baronies began rebuilding their respective districts. It was slow, painstaking work, with teams of workers clearing rubble and debris from the streets. The once-proud districts now lay in ruins, and the labor of restoration seemed almost endless. Lina, always pragmatic, organized the efforts with precision, her keen eyes surveying the damage and directing crews to the most critical areas. Once bustling with merchants and travelers, the city''s roads were now choked with debris, and clearing them was the priority.


    But as the workers dug through the rubble, they made a grim discovery. Beneath the crumbled stone and shattered wood, countless undead lay dormant, trapped beneath the weight of the destruction. These weren¡¯t the mindless undead that served the lords of necromancy but rather victims of the battle who had been reanimated by the ritual that would animate any corpse. Without Zavet¡¯s ability to control them, it would have fallen to the skilled knights of Nuri¡¯fon to handle the situation. Though they managed, it was slow going. Zavet, still grieving at his family¡¯s home, was sorely missed; his abilities would have made the task far more manageable.


    Days passed, and while the physical rebuilding of the city progressed, a darker plot was brewing in the shadows. Edmond and Vlad, two prominent members of the Solond faction, returned to Nuri¡¯fon under a cloud of deception. Vlad, always the schemer, had woven a web of lies about their supposed heroic return to the cave where Edmond had been lost. They spun tales of bravery and rescue to the kingdom''s leadership, painting themselves as loyal servants who had barely escaped the enemy''s clutches. No one questioned their story. The kingdom was too focused on recovery, and few had the time or desire to dig into the details of their absence.


    Unbeknownst to the citizens of Nuri¡¯fon, Vlad and Edmond had darker intentions. They had returned with a far more insidious plan. The two had quickly turned the rest of the Solond members into undead, masking their appearance with the help of Merek, Lord of Liches. Merek¡¯s necromantic powers allowed him to cast potent illusions, making the undead members of Solond appear as though they were still alive. Their skin took on a false warmth, and their eyes, which should have been lifeless, gleamed with an artificial vitality. By day, they moved freely through the city, masquerading as loyal citizens, soldiers, and workers. But by night, the truth of their monstrous nature was revealed.


    Under the cover of darkness, Solond¡¯s undead members would slip into the shadows, their hunger for life unquenched. They hunted with silent efficiency, targeting the weakest and most vulnerable citizens of Nuri¡¯fon. Their victims would not be immediately missed: beggars, laborers working late into the night, and travelers passing through the city. The killings were calculated and designed to sow fear and weaken the kingdom from within. The bodies were often hidden, disposed of in dark alleys, or buried beneath the very rubble the city sought to clear. Any who dared to investigate too closely were swiftly eliminated, and Solond¡¯s grip on Nuri¡¯fon tightened with each passing night.


    A week had passed since the rebuilding of Nuri¡¯fon began. The city was slowly retaking shape, with every district buzzing with workers and knights clearing rubble, rebuilding walls, and fortifying defenses. Amidst the steady progress, a quiet tension lingered in the air. Having spent long days overseeing the reconstruction efforts, Merlot was finally able to rest when his daughter Yvonne woke him with urgency in her voice.


    ¡°Father. They found something. The knights think they have found the queen,¡± she said softly but insistently.


    Merlot¡¯s feet were on the ground before his eyes fully opened, the weight of the news jolting him from sleep. He dressed quickly, his mind racing, and followed Yvonne out of the newly constructed Razlond embassy.


    When he arrived at the courtyard just outside the keep, he saw Talich speaking with Ulrich, the captain of the knights of the White Orchid. Talich held an old and ornate flail in his hands, its surface shimmering with faint, holy light.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Ulrich greeted Merlot with a respectful bow. ¡°Talich has brought us the queen¡¯s flail.¡±


    Merlot¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°The Sanctifier?¡± he asked, barely believing it. The Sanctifier was no ordinary weapon; it had been the queen''s flail, imbued with holy magic, a relic of immense power and significance.


    Ulrich smiled gently and nodded, holding the flail out to Merlot. ¡°Yes, your Majesty. It¡¯s in remarkable condition.¡±


    Merlot stared at the weapon momentarily, a mix of emotions crossing his face. Then, he sighed a deep and weary sound. ¡°Thank you, Ulrich. You may have it,¡± he said, his voice softer now. ¡°I believe it would serve the kingdom better in your hands. Use it well.¡±


    Ulrich¡¯s face filled with gratitude, and he bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you, your Majesty. This gift means more than you know. She was my little sister. I loved her dearly.¡±


    Merlot smiled warmly and understandingly. He had known the bond between Ulrich and the queen, and the pain of her loss was still raw for him.


    But Ulrich¡¯s gratitude was cut short by Merlot¡¯s following words. ¡°They think they¡¯ve found her,¡± Merlot said, his voice tightening with emotion.


    Ulrich blinked in surprise, and without another word, they left the keep, led by a knight of the White Orchid. The trio moved in silence, the moment''s weight hanging over them. The knight led them down the quiet streets and past rows of half-rebuilt houses. Finally, they reached the city''s outskirts outside the keep¡¯s protective walls.


    There, wandering among the trees, was the queen. Or what remained of her.


    Merlot¡¯s breath caught in his throat as he saw her.  The curse of undeath marred her once beautiful face. She staggered through the trees, her eyes glazed over and empty, yet she moved with purpose, searching. She was hunting for the living, driven by a hunger that could never be sated.


    Merlot instinctively reached for the hilt of his sword, but he hesitated. His chest tightened as memories flooded back: her laugh, strength, and love for the people, and now, this... abomination.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do it,¡± Merlot whispered, his voice hoarse. His hand fell away from his sword, trembling slightly.


    The others stood in silence, unsure of how to proceed. Then, a familiar voice spoke up from behind them.


    ¡°May I suggest something?¡± came the voice of the kingdom¡¯s mage, Elandor.


    Merlot turned, surprised to see him. Elandor looked disheveled, his clothes in dust, as though he hadn¡¯t slept or bathed in days. Dark circles hung under his eyes, but his gaze was steady.


    ¡°Elandor?¡± Merlot asked, half in disbelief, half in hope. ¡°Please, do.¡±


    Elandor stepped forward, his voice calm but urgent. ¡°We don¡¯t need to destroy her, not yet. Her soul is still within her body, trapped by the dark magic of her transformation. There may be a way to bring her back. To make her whole again.¡±


    Merlot¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Bring her back? Is that even possible?¡±


    Elandor nodded, though his expression remained grave. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, but I can do it. We¡¯ll need time, resources, and secrecy. If word of her condition gets out, it could cause panic. Let us put her in a cell for now. I¡¯ll work on this in secret, away from prying eyes.¡±


    Merlot¡¯s mind raced as he weighed the options. Destroying her now would be merciful. It would put an end to her suffering, and yet, the idea that she could be restored, that there might still be hope, was too tempting to ignore.


    ¡°Ok, Elandor,¡± Merlot finally said, his voice heavy with decision. ¡°But you will be in charge of this plan. No one else must know. We cannot risk it.¡±


    Elandor gave a curt nod. ¡°Understood, your Majesty. I¡¯ll begin immediately.¡±


    As Merlot stood by, watching the ghastly scene unfold, a wave of conflicting emotions washed over him: hope, fear, and a deep, gnawing sorrow. His hands clenched into fists at his sides as the knights of the White Orchid prepared to cast the spell that would bind the queen, his beloved wife in life, now reduced to a mindless creature.


    The knights began their incantation, their voices steady and low, weaving together an intricate net of magic designed to hold an undead creature in stasis. The air around them shimmered with a pale blue light as the spell took shape, forming a translucent barrier that slowly encircled the queen. Her undead form, still moving erratically in her search for the living, froze in place as the magic began to take hold.


    Merlot¡¯s heart ached at the sight of her once-vibrant eyes now dull and lifeless, her skin pale and cracked. This wasn¡¯t the queen he remembered, the woman who had ruled beside him with wisdom and grace. But a glimmer of hope flickered inside him as the spell continued to work, momentarily stalling the ravages of undeath.


    Elandor, standing nearby with his spellbook in hand, observed as the knights completed their magic. The mage''s face was a mask of concentration, the weight of the task ahead etched into the lines of his tired features. As soon as the spell took full effect, Elandor wasted no time. He approached the queen, now frozen in place, and began binding her with enchanted ropes infused with more protective wards. The ropes glowed faintly, pulsating with the same energy as the spell.


    He wrapped her arms and legs with delicate hands, securing her movements while ensuring the knights'' magic held firm. ¡°We need to move her quickly,¡± Elandor murmured, his voice steady but laced with urgency. ¡°The spell won¡¯t last indefinitely, and we can¡¯t risk her breaking free.¡±


    Merlot nodded silently, too overwhelmed to speak, his eyes never leaving the still form of his queen. He had to believe in Elandor¡¯s plan. It was the only thing that kept him standing, the only hope that maybe, just maybe, there was still a way to save her.


    Once the queen was securely bound, the knights hoisted her gently and carefully to avoid disturbing the magical bindings. The procession began its slow march back to the Razlond Embassy, the sun starting to dip low in the sky, casting long shadows over the streets of Nuri¡¯fon. The city, still while rebuilding, felt eerily quiet as they moved through it. Citizens toiled away, unaware of the secret mission unfolding beyond their sight.


    As they neared the Razlond Embassy, the moment''s weight pressed heavier on Merlot¡¯s shoulders. This was not the triumphant return of the queen, not the joyful reunion he had dreamed of. Instead, it was a clandestine operation steeped in mystery and danger.


    The Razlond Embassy was a towering structure with dark stone walls rising above the city streets. It had been constructed swiftly after the recent battles, a place for the kingdom¡¯s allies to convene and plan. Now, it would serve a darker purpose.


    Once inside, they moved through a series of narrow hallways until they reached a large, secluded chamber deep within the embassy. Elandor had chosen this room for its security and isolation, far from prying eyes and ears. Heavy iron doors swung open, revealing the cold stone room within. A few flickering torches dimly lit the space, casting eerie shadows along the walls.


    ¡°Here,¡± Elandor said, gesturing toward a reinforced stone table in the center of the room. ¡°Lay her down carefully.¡±


    The knights did as they were told, gently placing the queen¡¯s bound form on the table. Elandor immediately began adding more wards and protective enchantments around the room, sealing it from outside interference. His hands moved with the precision of a surgeon, each gesture deliberate and calculated.


    Merlot stood near the door, his eyes fixed on the scene. ¡°How long will this take?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Elandor paused, glancing at the king with sympathy and determination. ¡°I don¡¯t know, your Majesty. The process of reversing undeath is... delicate. But I¡¯ll do everything in my power to bring her back. It could take days, weeks, or even months. I must research ancient tomes and consult with other mages secretly.¡±


    Merlot nodded, feeling the enormity of the situation settle in his chest like a heavy stone. He had to trust Elandor. There was no other choice.


    The mage continued his work, placing runes around the room and making notes in his spellbook. ¡°For now, we¡¯ll keep her here, hidden from everyone. The fewer people who know about this, the better. If word gets out that the queen is undead, it could throw the kingdom into chaos.¡±


    Merlot understood the gravity of the situation. The queen¡¯s fate had to remain a secret for the good of the kingdom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave her in your care, Elandor,¡± Merlot said quietly, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°Please, save her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can,¡± Elandor promised, his eyes burning with resolve.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    With one last lingering look at the queen¡¯s still form, Merlot turned and walked out of the room, his heart heavy with the burden of hope and despair intertwined.


    The plan had been in motion for weeks, carefully orchestrated by Merek in the shadows. The queen''s sudden reappearance in the forest was no accident, all designed to play upon Merlot¡¯s emotional connection to his long-lost wife. They knew the king wouldn¡¯t have the heart to kill her, and they were counting on that mercy.


    Vlad, always calculating, had played his part well. He''d ensured the queen was found in just the right location, far enough from the city to create urgency but close enough to keep her within their reach. Krunk and Edmond ensured her undeath remained intact but subtle enough to avoid detection from the less discerning eyes of Merlot and his knights. They were all banking on the hope that someone in Merlot¡¯s circle would suggest keeping her alive, and when Elandor proposed his plan, they knew it was only a matter of time before their scheme took hold.


    Once inside the Razlond Embassy, the queen was no longer simply a pawn in the game¡ªshe became the key. Lord Merek, the Lord of Liches, could extend his influence into the kingdom''s heart through her. While Merlot, Elandor, and Ulrich believed she was safely contained in the embassy¡¯s cell, her undead essence remained tethered to Merek''s control. His dark magic reached through the walls and wards of the embassy, using the queen as a conduit. From afar, Merek began exerting his will.


    When the night finally came, everything fell into place.


    Under the cover of darkness, Lord Merek and his undead legions infiltrated the Razlond Embassy. Merek used the queen as his puppet, casting spells that allowed him to bypass the powerful magical wards that protected the embassy. The enchantments meant to safeguard against intruders fell individually as Merek whispered the arcane commands through his link to the queen. When the guards inside realized something was wrong, it was far too late.


    The first to fall were the outer guards, their throats silently slit by the shadowy figures of the Solond assassins who had slipped in unnoticed. Then, Merek emerged from the shadows, cloaked in necromantic power. His eyes glowed with malice as he reached for the heavy iron doors leading to the embassy¡¯s inner chambers. With a single gesture, the door¡¯s lock melted away as if made of wax, the metal liquefying under the influence of his magic.


    Within moments, the entire Solond force had poured into the Razlond Embassy, the undead moving with terrifying efficiency. Golems animated by Merek¡¯s necromancy crushed the remaining guards, while others, disguised as living soldiers, began pillaging the embassy¡¯s vaults. They looted the Razlonds'' most precious belongings, ancient ritual scrolls, rare and deadly weapons, and vast stores of gold; all meant to fund their insidious operations.


    But their goal wasn¡¯t just the haul but the people within. Merek had sent his lieutenants, Vlad and Krunk, to locate Yvonne. Solond knew that Merlot and his knights were away, leaving Yvonne vulnerable. She was a skilled warrior, but against the overwhelming force of Solond, even she was hard-pressed to stand her ground.


    Hearing the commotion, Yvonne sprung into action when she realized what was happening. Armed with her sword, she rushed to defend the embassy, cutting down several Solond soldiers as they breached the inner sanctum. Her blade moved like lightning, slicing through the undead and traitorous human soldiers alike, but the numbers were against her.


    Vlad, smirking from the shadows, watched as Yvonne dispatched his forces. He admired her skill, but he knew it wouldn''t be enough. With a flick of his wrist, he sent Krunk into the fray. The hulking brute, a towering figure wrapped in dark armor and necrotic energy, barreled toward Yvonne, swinging a massive warhammer with deadly force.


    Yvonne met his assault head-on, parrying blow after blow, her eyes fierce with determination. She fought valiantly, the clash of steel and magic filling the air, but the relentless attacks from Krunk and the other Solond soldiers slowly wore her down. Her movements became slower, and her defenses became weaker. Despite her bravery, exhaustion was taking its toll.


    Krunk grinned as he landed a heavy blow to her side, sending her crashing against the stone walls of the embassy. Yvonne struggled to stand, blood trickling from her wounds, but she refused to give up. She raised her sword once more, her grip tightening despite the pain. But as she prepared to strike, Vlad stepped forward, casting a paralyzing spell that froze her in place.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got her,¡± Vlad said with a smile, his eyes gleaming triumphantly. ¡°Merek will be pleased.¡±


    Yvonne''s eyes widened in horror as she realized she couldn¡¯t move. She was entirely at their mercy.


    Without another word, the Solond soldiers bound her hands and gagged her to prevent her from casting any spells or calling for help. They hauled her away, dragging her through the secret passageways beneath the embassy that led to their hideout. This had gone according to plan, just as Merek had foreseen.


    By dawn, it broke over Nuri''fon, and the Razlond Embassy was in disarray. The guards had been slaughtered, the vaults emptied of their riches, and Yvonne was gone. When Merlot returned, he found the embassy in ruins, his heart sinking as he realized the enormity of the betrayal. His queen¡¯s capture had been a ruse¡ªa distraction to lure them into a false sense of security.


    And now, Yvonne was in the hands of the enemy.


    The Lords of Necromancy had maintained their grip on the palace, their influence casting a long, dark shadow over Nuri¡¯fon. Despite Merlot''s efforts to reclaim control, the city was still not entirely his. The palace symbolized that defiance, the heart of a festering plot that stretched far beyond the political power struggle.


    Lord Merek was at the center of this conspiracy. He had gathered the other Lords of Necromancy and Vlad, Krunk, and Edmond together, and they had concocted a plan that was more sinister than anything the kingdom could have imagined. While Merlot and his knights fought to restore order, Merek and his fellow necromancers worked toward something far more dangerous: the release of Wispein.


    Wispein''s presence was critical to the balance of the world, for she was the force that kept the moons connected to the planet below, ensuring the equilibrium of life and magic. Long ago, her spirit had been bound to this celestial role, and freeing her would have catastrophic consequences. But the Lords of Necromancy sought to do just that.


    Merek and his allies'' true mission was to sever the connection between the moons and the world, unleashing chaos and death. They intended to begin by destroying the moon of life, the celestial body that sustained the flow of life magic across the world. Without it, Healing magic would be meager. The power of healing would weaken, and over time, it would be used up.


    Merek had acquired the key to this horrifying scheme, the Vase of Souls. The vase had been crafted during the Third Dragon War, an ancient artifact designed to contain the soul of a being of extraordinary power, such as a dragon or one of the moon¡¯s celestial guardians. Razlond, unaware of its true potential, had found the vase centuries ago and had kept it as a powerful, albeit misunderstood, relic.


    Razlond did not know that the vase still held the soul of Nuri, the ancient dragon who had created the kingdom. Ages ago, the first members of Razlond placed Nuri¡¯s soul within the vase to safeguard it, believing it was the only way to prevent him from falling into enemy hands during the Dragon Wars. Over time, the vase had been forgotten as a relic of a bygone era; its true purpose and dangerous power were lost to the sands of time.


    But Merek, with his knowledge of necromantic magic and the ancient secrets of the moons, knew what he possessed. He had discovered the vase in the Razlond vaults while reading their archives in the palace, and now he planned to use it in his most dangerous ritual yet.


    The soul of Nuri was the final piece in Merek¡¯s puzzle. He intended to channel his trapped essence into a powerful spell capable of shattering the moon of life itself. The moon''s destruction would send shockwaves through the fabric of existence, breaking the natural cycle of life and death and plunging the world into an era of endless decay. The spell would require enormous magical energy, which Merek planned to gather through a massive necromantic ritual.


    The Lords of Necromancy had already begun laying the groundwork for the ritual. In secret, they were siphoning off the city''s life energy, slowly draining the populace and sacrificing captured souls. Each life lost brought them closer to their goal. The recent unrest and the chaos of the city¡¯s rebuilding efforts had only masked their activities, allowing them to gather the necessary power without raising suspicion.


    With the vase in hand and the ritual nearing completion, Merek¡¯s plans were on the verge of fruition. He stood poised to bring about the end of life as the world knew it. The destruction of the moon of life would be the first step toward unleashing Wispein and plunging the world into an era where death ruled supreme and the necromancers held dominion over all.


    What Merek did not realize, however, was the hidden danger that he did not foresee. The vase of Nuri¡¯s soul was not merely a vessel for his power but a prison. And Nuri¡¯s essence, though trapped, had not been completely subdued. Deep within the vase, the dragon¡¯s soul simmered with fury, waiting for the moment he might break free of his bindings.


    As Merek prepared for the final stages of his plan, dark clouds gathered over Nuri¡¯fon. Unbeknownst to him, his actions had set into motion forces beyond his control that could either fulfill his twisted ambitions or destroy him. The fate of the moon of life, the kingdom, and the world itself now rested in the hands of a few, and the stakes had never been higher.


    The ritual began in the dead of night, the stars dim against the backdrop of the moon of life, which hung in the sky like a glowing beacon. Merek stood at the center of a vast necromantic circle, its boundaries marked by runes of unimaginable power. These runes, painstakingly carved into the earth with the blood and bones of the sacrificed, pulsed with a sickly green light, resonating with the dark magic that fueled the ritual.


    In the middle of the circle lay the Vase of Souls, an ancient artifact whose surface was etched with glyphs from a forgotten age. It hummed ominously, its presence warping the very air around it. Raw and potent, magic flowed from the vase like invisible tendrils, weaving an intricate, shimmering pattern on the ground. The runes connected, forming an ethereal web of power that floated just above Merek¡¯s head, growing denser with each passing moment.


    The Lords of Necromancy, Vlad, Krunk, and Edmond, stood at the circle''s edge, chanting in low, guttural tones. Their words twisted the fabric of reality itself, opening a bridge between the world and the moons. Wispein, still bound in the void, stirred in her prison, her essence sensing the pull of the ritual. Her power was vast.


    Merek raised his arms, his skeletal form radiating with necromantic energy. His eyes glowed with an unholy light as he began the final incantation. The power coursing through the air was palpable, thick like a fog that clung to the skin. Deep and resonant, his voice echoed in the night as he spoke the words that would bind Nuri¡¯s soul to his will and unleash the destruction of the moon of life.


    A moment later, the vase erupted with a surge of magic. A beam of red energy shot forth from its mouth, its force tearing through the air with a sound like a thousand souls screaming in agony. The beam was impossibly bright, a column of raw, unfiltered power aimed directly at the moon of life. The intensity of the magic warped the space around it, distorting the sky and casting long, twisted shadows across the ground.


    The power was so overwhelming that anyone within ten feet of the beam was instantly incinerated. The necromantic magic was so pure and deadly that it didn¡¯t just burn flesh¡ªit consumed souls. Those unfortunate enough to be close to the ritual circle didn¡¯t just die; their very essences were reduced to ash, their souls obliterated from existence.


    Merek stood within the blast radius, directly under the beam, his body wracked by the violent energy radiating from the vase. He had tried to shield himself with wards and protective spells, believing his mastery of necromancy would make him immune to the destructive force. But he had underestimated the power of the soul within the vase¡ªNuri¡¯s essence was too much for even him to control.


    The red beam grew in intensity, becoming a blazing energy column piercing the heavens. Merek¡¯s wards flickered and failed, the protective magic unraveling like threads of a broken tapestry. His skeletal form began to disintegrate, his bones cracking under the strain. He let out a guttural scream, his voice lost in the deafening roar of the magic. His body began to dissolve, his essence consumed by the power he sought to wield.


    Merek, the Lord of Liches, was no more.


    As his body was incinerated, the moon of life above began to crack. The red beam struck it with such force that the celestial body shuddered, and fissures spread across its surface like veins of molten lava. The moon¡¯s once-soft glow turned a sickly crimson, its light now warped and twisted by the dark magic of the ritual.


    High above, the moon began to burn. Flames, visible even from the earth, licked at its surface, and pieces of it started to break away, drifting into space like embers from a dying fire. The moon of life, the source of all life magic on the planet, was beginning to unravel, and with it, the natural order of the world was in danger of collapsing.


    The Lords of Necromancy watched in shock. They had not expected this. The power they had tapped into was beyond even their darkest ambitions. The moon¡¯s destruction was imminent, and the consequences would be catastrophic. The sky above Nuri¡¯fon turned a deep red, casting an eerie light over the city as the moon continued to fracture.


    But deep within the vase, something stirred.


    Nuri¡¯s soul, bound for centuries, sensed his moment. The power unleashed by the ritual had weakened the prison that had held him for so long. The cracks in the moon above mirrored the cracks in his ethereal chains, and as Merek perished, his essence began to awaken.


    The red beam flickered momentarily, and the flames consuming the moon began to sputter. Nuri¡¯s power, ancient and wild, surged from within the vase. It was as if the very soul of the dragon was fighting back against the destruction. The vase trembled, glowing with a fierce inner light as the dragon¡¯s essence had been freed.


    The sky ignited with a brilliant, fiery glow as the moon of life shattered utterly. It happened instantly, far faster than anyone on the ground could comprehend. Its fragments erupt outward like shards of glass. Instead of falling toward the earth, the pieces of the moon were hurled in the opposite direction¡ªblasted into the vastness of space by the sheer force of the catastrophic explosion.


    From the surface, the people of Nuri''fon watched in awe and terror. The heavens seemed to rip apart as the moon''s pieces scattered across the night sky, vanishing into the distant void. For a brief moment, it was as though the stars were streaking across the sky, brilliant trails of light left behind by the remnants of the moon as they hurtled away from the world. But soon, the light began to dim, leaving behind an empty void where the moon had once been.


    The magical rope that connected the moon to the world was severed, releasing a shockwave of energy that rippled through the atmosphere. The air shimmered with raw, chaotic magic, and the ground trembled like the planet was reeling from the loss. Though the moon''s fragments posed no immediate physical threat to the world, the magical devastation left in its wake was profound.


    The seas surged as the balance of tides was disrupted. Plants began to wither in the forests and fields as the natural life force sustained by the moon of life ebbed away. The moon had been more than a celestial body; it had been a font of energy, a source of life itself. Without it, the very essence of the world began to falter. People could feel it in the air¡ªthe strange stillness, the sudden absence of vitality. Animals grew restless, crops began to fail, and the balance between life and death started to tilt perilously toward decay.


    In the distant reaches of the cosmos, Dianah, the guardian of the moon of life, felt a rupture in her very soul. She had been attending the Council of Guardians, a rare assembly where the protectors of the moons met to discuss the cosmic order. When the bond between her and her moon snapped, it hit her like a physical blow, and her connection to life was severed instantly.


    Her form flickered in the council chamber, her ethereal presence collapsing under the weight of the loss. The other guardians, beings of immense power, turned toward her in shock, their collective understanding of the universe shaken by what had transpired. Dianah gasped for breath, struggling to comprehend what had just occurred.


    When Dianah arrived, she hovered in the atmosphere, staring down at the land she had once protected. Her moon was gone, its radiant energy snuffed out, and the world was already feeling the consequences. She could sense the weakening of life everywhere¡ªplants, animals, even people¡ªall felt the weight of the moon''s destruction. It was as if the world''s heart had stopped beating.


    Dianah descended toward Nuri''fon, her form glowing faintly with the remnants of her power. As she touched the ground, she could feel the planet''s sorrow; the life force that had once pulsed so strongly was fading. Her connection to the moon was broken.


    Dianah knew that time was running out. The moon''s destruction had unleashed a dangerous imbalance that could not quickly be restored. Life itself was in peril, and without her moon, she could not stop it. But as she stood there, her heart ached with grief.


    There was still hope, though it was faint. The other guardians, though shocked by what had occurred, might be able to help restore the balance. Dianah herself would have to seek out the remnants of her moon¡¯s power, if any still existed, and find a way to channel it back into the world. And she knew, too, that those responsible for this disaster would have to be brought to justice.


    The moon of life was gone.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Iscariot


    Iscariot stumbled as he materialized in the shadowy graveyard, the same cursed ground where he first began raising his army of the dead. The air was cold and heavy, thick with the memories of ancient rituals and the stench of decay. His body collapsed, his limbs trembling as he hit the earth with a dull thud. He was barely conscious, his vision swimming in and out of focus, but he fought to summon what little magic he had left, his hands trembling as he attempted to heal his battered form.


    The familiar pulse of dark energy coursed through him, but it was faint, flickering like a dying flame. His magic was failing him, and the pain in his chest intensified with every breath. As he labored to repair his wounds, a voice slithered into his mind, chilling and cryptic.


    ¡°Your soul is damaged,¡± Wispein¡¯s voice hissed, disembodied yet close. ¡°You can''t heal that wound with mere magic. The damage is in your soul. Only resurrection can mend such a wound.¡±


    Iscariot groaned, his voice hoarse. ¡°Then I will resurrect,¡± he growled, though the words felt empty.


    Wispein¡¯s laughter was like a whisper of wind through dry leaves. ¡°Resurrection is not so simple for one such as you. Beings of immense power cannot rise from the dead like common heroes. Your essence is bound in ways they could never understand. Even if you were to resurrect, it would take time¡ªa long time.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡± Iscariot rasped, his hand clutching his chest as if the pain might escape through his fingers.


    ¡°With the strength you have acquired, it could be centuries... perhaps even longer,¡± Wispein replied, her voice both indifferent and amused by his suffering.


    Iscariot''s breath was shallow, his chest rising and falling as the pain clawed at him. His thoughts raced to the Bronze Elves, the only beings who had stood as equals to him. ¡°What about the Bronze Elves?¡± he forced out between gasps. ¡°How long for them?¡±


    A long pause followed before Wispein finally answered. ¡°Their fate remains uncertain. The dragons slew three of their kind in ancient battles, and none have ever returned. Their kind may never resurrect. Perhaps you share their fate.¡±


    A wave of despair washed over Iscariot, and he nodded slowly, the weight of his mortality settling in. He lay still for a moment, his body broken and his mind in turmoil. The ground beneath him felt colder now, as if the graveyard itself was claiming him.


    ¡°So I can¡¯t heal this?¡± Iscariot asked, though he already knew the answer.


    ¡°You cannot,¡± Wispein replied, her voice smooth. ¡°Not unless you find a ritual to cleanse your soul. ¡±


    ¡°And how am I supposed to find it?¡± he snapped, anger replacing his despair. ¡°I can¡¯t just take it in my condition.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Wispein whispered, ¡°You are too weak for that.¡±


    Iscariot managed to pull himself to his feet, though his legs trembled under the weight of his injuries. ¡°I have gold,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Gold stored in the vaults at Nuri''Fon.¡±


    Wispein''s laughter came again, soft and mocking. ¡°You think you can simply return there? The lords of necromancy will sense your weakness and tear you apart the moment you set foot in the city. You would be a fool to go there now.¡±


    Iscariot started to walk, his body aching with every step. ¡°Then I''ll disguise myself,¡± he said, determination replacing doubt. ¡°I''ll return to Fairfon and gather my strength.¡±


    Wispein¡¯s laugh echoed through his mind again, this time darker, more sinister. ¡°Disguise yourself?¡± she sneered. ¡°You failed to keep Ta''Ffair hidden. You¡¯ve lost everything.¡±


    Iscariot let out a deep, labored sigh, his body slumping against the cold surface of an ancient tomb. The weight of his injuries and the toll of his lost power bore down on him like a leaden shroud. He rested momentarily, his hand brushing over the worn stone, feeling the rough, weathered edges beneath his fingertips as he struggled to collect his thoughts. His path forward felt insurmountable, but surrender was not an option. He had come too far and sacrificed too much. Yet, the cost of wielding such immense power had been far more significant than he ever imagined.


    Closing his eyes, he tuned out Wispein¡¯s mocking voice, brushing her words aside with a wave of his hand. He focused instead on someone who could help him. ¡°Zavet,¡± he murmured, his voice barely a whisper as he extended his mind outward in search of him. The effort drained him further, and before he could solidify the connection, his consciousness slipped away, pulling him into a deep sleep.


    His eyes opened to a familiar serenity. Zavet stood before him, not as the warrior he had once known, but as a builder, constructing a stone house with his bare hands. The sight was surreal, a calm within the storm. Zavet worked with quiet purpose, his expression focused and intense as he labored over each stone. His hands moved with precision, crafting the structure''s walls with care.


    But Iscariot saw more than just the physical labor. Surrounding Zavet were his colony and family members, each standing motionless, their eyes vacant, and their minds once fractured by terrible forces. Zavet, with the power of the well coursing through him, was restoring their minds, piece by piece, using his newfound abilities to give them back their memories, identities, and souls.


    Iscariot watched in silence, hidden within the folds of his consciousness, observing Zavet¡¯s work. He had intended to speak, to reach out, but something in Zavet¡¯s face made him hesitate. It wasn¡¯t just the determination; he saw despair, the deep-rooted hatred burning behind Zavet¡¯s eyes. The more Zavet restored, his anger grew, simmering beneath the surface like molten rock ready to erupt. Iscariot knew that hatred was for him. Zavet would never forgive him for what he had done. If anything, he would hunt Iscariot down and kill him.


    Iscariot recoiled from the vision, snapping back into his body with a sharp intake of breath. His chest heaved as he lay sprawled atop the tomb, staring at the darkened sky. ¡°Zavet will help me,¡± he whispered to himself, though the certainty in his voice was hollow. He knew Zavet¡¯s hatred was real, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t use him. There were other ways to gain what he needed.


    He closed his eyes again, allowing a new thought to form, one laced with deception. What if I made myself look like Zavet? The idea came to him suddenly, sharp and clever. If he disguised himself as Zavet, he could infiltrate the palace in Ffairfon. There would surely be ritual scrolls there.


    He rested until the sun had met the horizon. He stood, his body still aching but more composed now, ready for what lay ahead. The city of Ffairfon was near the graveyard. He traveled during the day, knowing the only people who would recognize him would not be awake this early morning, slipping through the forgotten pathways outside the city until he reached the outskirts. As he approached the city¡¯s edge, he scavenged for clothing, finding discarded garments in a heap near an old market stall. Among them was a woman¡¯s long dress, ragged but serviceable. He smiled grimly to himself. Zavet always wore a long kilt that dragged the ground, more out of practicality for his short stature than any fashion.


    He donned the dress and adjusted it to resemble the kilt Zavet wore, then wiped the dirt and grime from his face as best he could. His remaining magic was weak, but it was enough to complete the disguise, altering his features to resemble Zavet¡¯s. His skin darkened, his frame grew taller, and his eyes reflected Zavet¡¯s familiar gleam. He was satisfied with the illusion.


    With his transformation complete, Iscariot made his way toward the palace, moving with a newfound confidence. The guards barely glanced at him as he passed through the gates, his appearance shielding him from suspicion. Inside the palace, he walked among the grand tapestries and stone walls, his eyes scanning the surroundings. Each tapestry told stories of victories and noble deeds, but Iscariot knew the truth. Everything he saw, every story depicted, was a lie. One carefully crafted by Wispein to manipulate these people.


    He paused for a moment, tilting his head as realization struck him. She was using me, he thought, his anger simmering beneath the surface. Wispein didn¡¯t care about him or his goals. She merely wanted to drag these people through hell, to torment them for her own amusement. Iscariot clenched his fists but quickly pushed the thought to the back of his mind, where Wispein would not hear. He would confront her later, but first, he needed to regain his strength.


    He continued through the palace, moving with purpose until he found the archives where the ritual scrolls were kept. The halls were silent, save for the occasional footsteps of servants and palace guards. He slipped into the library, scanning the shelves until he found what he sought: a hefty tome bound in dark leather, the pages filled with arcane rituals. As he thumbed through the book, one of the necromancers from the guild entered the room. The man glanced at Iscariot but paid him no mind, too engrossed in his tasks to notice anything amiss.


    Iscariot¡¯s fingers stopped on a page detailing a ritual of soul cleansing. It was precisely what he needed. Without hesitation, he took the page from the book, carefully folding it and tucking it into his cloak. He left the palace quickly, not bothering to speak to anyone.


    With the ritual in hand, Iscariot allowed himself a small, victorious smile. Soon, he would have the power to confront Wispein and perhaps even more.


    Iscariot moved swiftly through the day, keeping to the shadows as he returned to the graveyard. His illusion had served him well in the palace, and the ritual scroll he had stolen was now his most valuable possession. He clutched it tightly beneath his cloak, the cool parchment brushing against his fingertips, a reminder that salvation was within his grasp.


    Upon arriving at the graveyard, he cared to remain out of sight, weaving between the tombstones and crypts that had become his familiar haunt. The eerie silence of the graves was comforting in a way, its stillness unbroken by the living. The shadows seemed to welcome him back as he found a secluded spot away from prying eyes. He could no longer sense Wispein¡¯s presence lurking in the corners of his mind. It was as if she had retreated completely, her mocking whispers gone.


    She must have pulled away, he thought, relief washing over him. She wouldn¡¯t know he had discovered a way to heal his soul without her interference. It was his secret to keep, and he intended to wield that knowledge with caution.


    The sun hung low in the sky, casting early morning rays over the gravestones as he unrolled the scroll and spread it out on the cold, damp earth before him. He knelt beside it, his fingers tracing the ancient symbols and runes inscribed on the page. The ritual was complex but organized, requiring precise movements and words of power. Every detail mattered.


    He began the ritual slowly, his voice low as he whispered the incantations written in the ancient tongue. His hands moved gracefully, drawing symbols in the air, each gesture unlocking a different layer of the ritual¡¯s magic. Raw energy began to swirl around him, rising from the earth itself, binding him to the forces that would cleanse and restore his fractured soul.


    As the ritual progressed, he felt a surge of power deep within him, faint at first but growing steadily with each passing moment. It was working. Once cracked and broken, his soul began to mend, the jagged edges fusing as the ancient magic took hold. His body trembled with the intensity of it, the dark energy coiling around his spirit, feeding him the strength he so desperately needed.


    With each word he spoke, he felt the connection to his soul deepen, the power coursing through him becoming more potent. It was as though the darkness within him had been dormant, waiting for this moment to reawaken. His soul was no longer damaged, no longer fragile. It was fortified, strong, and complete once more.


    When the ritual was finished, Iscariot collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. He felt as if a weight had been lifted from him, his body no longer burdened by the broken fragments of his soul. He was whole. He was powerful again.


    He rose slowly, his senses sharper than they had been in days. He could feel the magic within him, and the full extent of his abilities was restored. A smile crept across his lips. I¡¯m back. But he knew better than to act recklessly. His enemies would be watching, waiting for any sign of weakness. He needed time to rest and time to plan.


    His thoughts drifted to Nuri''fon, the palace of the lords. He would go there next. The lords had ambitions and missions to fulfill, and they would continue to carry them out without question. He did not need to intervene, at least not yet.


    Without hesitation, Iscariot called upon his magic and teleported to the palace in Nuri''fon, the familiar rush of energy enveloping him. When he arrived, the grand halls greeted him, and the dark stone walls and high ceilings were in stark contrast to the bleakness of the graveyard. He moved through the palace quickly, his presence unnoticed as he passed by the guards and servants. No one dared to question him here. His authority was absolute.


    He found an empty chamber tucked away in the depths of the palace, far from the prying eyes of the lords. It was dimly lit, and the air was cool and still. The room had been unused for some time, which suited him perfectly. He needed solitude, and he needed to recover fully before making any bold moves.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    As he lay down on the small bed in the corner of the room, his mind began to race. The ritual had restored his power, but he still had much to do.  With a final exhale, Iscariot closed his eyes, momentarily allowing the world''s weight to lift from his shoulders. The dark, quiet room in the palace of Nuri''fon enveloped him, providing a rare moment of solace. His body, still drained from the recent ordeal, needed time to recover fully. He knew he would be fully restored in just a few days. Then, and only then, would he decide on his next move.


    The real question gnawed at the back of his mind was more personal and intimate. What side am I on? For the first time in a long while, doubt crept into his thoughts. The old certainties that once governed his every action felt less solid, as if the ground beneath him had shifted. Wispein had always been the voice guiding him, controlling him even, bending his will to her desires. But now, in the stillness of the palace, he was beginning to see beyond the web she had spun around him.


    She had me kill my family. The thought settled over him like a cold shroud. His mind drifted back to the moment he first saw his mother again, not in life but in a memory buried deep within his soul. The memory had resurfaced recently, triggered by the most unexpected revelation¡ªZavet. Zavet had spoken of her, calling her ¡°mother¡± as if she belonged to them both. The realization had been like a blade to his chest.


    We are brothers, Iscariot thought bitterly. The revelation had shaken him to his core; now, it was impossible to ignore. Zavet, the one he had considered an adversary, was more than just another rival. He was blood. Zavet was older by about eight months¡ªjust enough time to make him part of an earlier clutch, but not so far apart that they wouldn¡¯t have been raised together.


    In retrospect, their similarities, shared magic, and innate connection to the same forces made perfect sense. But Wispein had twisted those bonds, using them to manipulate Iscariot, bending his youth and inexperience to her advantage. She had made him kill his own family, severing the most sacred of ties, all to further her agenda.


    That¡¯s why she could control me so quickly, Iscariot realized. He had been so young when it all began, barely more than a child when he had first tasted true power. His mind had been impressionable, his will malleable, and Wispein had taken full advantage of that. She had filled his head with lies and made him believe in the righteousness of his actions, even as she turned him against his blood. And he had followed her commands without question.


    The truth had begun to unravel, and a new sense of clarity came with it. His relationship with Wispein had always been one of servitude disguised as partnership. She had never cared for him. She had only seen him as a tool to be wielded against her enemies. And when the time came, she would discard him just as quickly.


    Lying there in the quiet of the palace, Iscariot¡¯s mind raced with the implications of what he had learned. He could no longer be her puppet, dancing to her tune. But that didn¡¯t mean he would turn away from his gained power.


    Zavet, he thought again, his mind circling back to his brother. The revelation of their bond complicated everything. Zavet would never forgive him for the pain he had caused, nor the betrayal that had come with their mother¡¯s death. Yet, there was still a thread of possibility¡ªa thin, fragile line of connection.


    Iscariot wasn¡¯t sure. But what he did know was that the world had changed. He would have to make a decision that could shape the future of everything he had fought for. Would he remain aligned with Wispein, following her into the depths of whatever madness she sought to unleash? Or would he forge his path, perhaps even one that led him to an alliance with Zavet?


    Iscariot drifted into a deep, dreamlike state. At first, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was a dream or something else entirely. He found himself standing in a familiar grove, quiet and serene, nestled beside the stone house that Zavet had built. The house was as solid as it had been, its rough stones worn but sturdy. The grove, however, pulsed with a strange energy, an energy that led his gaze to the well of power that shimmered in the center of it all. The well¡¯s magic was palpable, a swirling vortex of energy that seemed to hum with knowledge.


    Sitting near the well was Zavet, his brother, though the word felt foreign on Iscariot''s lips. Zavet was engrossed in his work, calmly carving something out of wood, sitting in a rocking chair that creaked with each slow movement. As Iscariot approached, he remained silent, watching Zavet in his peaceful task. Without a word, Iscariot manifested a rocking chair on the opposite side of the well. He sat down, the chair moving gently beneath him as he studied his brother silently.


    Zavet didn¡¯t acknowledge him immediately, continuing to carve as if the dream was only his own. Feeling a strange calm wash over him, Iscariot let Zavet speak first.


    ¡°Why are you in my dream?¡± Zavet finally asked, his voice steady and deliberate. He didn¡¯t look up from his carving.


    Iscariot¡¯s gaze dropped to the ground, his usual composure absent in this strange, ethereal place. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted, his voice lacking its typical coldness and authority. There was no stoic mask to hide behind, not here.


    Zavet continued to carve, his knife moving slowly, deliberately, shaping the wood into something delicate. Iscariot squinted, finally noticing the intricate details forming in the wood. Toys, he realized. Zavet was carving toys, simple and small but crafted with care.


    ¡°Why are you making toys?¡± Iscariot asked, breaking the silence again, unable to understand why his brother would engage in such an act.


    This time, Zavet looked up, his eyes locking onto Iscariot¡¯s. There was a weight behind his gaze, a deep intensity that conveyed more than words could. ¡°You didn¡¯t get them all,¡± Zavet said, his voice carrying a quiet defiance. ¡°I will not allow you to get them all. Not my family. Not you.¡±


    Iscariot averted his eyes, the weight of Zavet¡¯s words pressing down on him. The truth of his past actions, the deaths he had caused, and the families he had torn apart all lingered like a dark shadow over him. But something had changed, something fundamental within him. He didn¡¯t want to continue down the same path.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go after them,¡± Iscariot whispered, his voice barely audible. ¡°Can I tell you something?¡±


    Zavet¡¯s eyes darkened, his gaze piercing as he looked across the well at his brother. The air between them grew heavier, thick with tension and unspoken history.


    Iscariot swallowed hard before speaking again. ¡°I saw you¡­ I saw you call her mother,¡± he began, his voice wavering. ¡°She was also my mother.¡±


    The words hung in the air for a moment, their impact immediate. Zavet¡¯s calm demeanor shattered. He stood abruptly, throwing his carving down with a sharp clatter against the stones beneath his feet. ¡°You killed her,¡± Zavet spat, his voice laced with venom. ¡°If she was your mother, why would you kill her?¡±


    Iscariot shrank back in his chair, the weight of guilt pressing down on him harder than ever before. His hands gripped the arms of the rocking chair tightly, his knuckles white. ¡°Wispein used me,¡± he confessed, his voice raw with regret. ¡°I know that now. She made me kill so many people. She took full control after I failed to keep Ta''Ffair from the heroes. She forced me to kill our family. I had no will of my own.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s face hardened, though the initial fury had given way to something else¡ªsomething more profound and colder. He sat down slowly, his movements deliberate, his eyes never leaving Iscariot¡¯s. ¡°I knew it,¡± Zavet said quietly, almost to himself. ¡°I knew she was controlling you the whole time.¡± His voice softened but still held the edge of a blade. ¡°But I can¡¯t forgive you, even if we are brothers. You killed them.¡±


    Iscariot nodded, not expecting nor wanting forgiveness. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to forgive me,¡± he admitted, his voice heavy with resignation. ¡°I am beyond forgiveness. If you forgave me, you would become an enemy to all your friends and family. I won¡¯t let you betray them. Not for me.¡±


    There was a long pause, the well of power between them pulsing faintly in the dreamlike haze. Iscariot could feel its pull, the knowledge it held, the secrets it kept. He knew he had to give Zavet something that would change the course of things, even if they could never reconcile.


    ¡°But I have something for you,¡± Iscariot said, standing slowly. Zavet¡¯s gaze followed him warily as he approached the well. ¡°Wispein did give me something,¡± he added as he reached out, dipping his hand into the well¡¯s swirling energy. He held an old, tattered book when he pulled his hand back.


    ¡°Knowledge,¡± Iscariot said, handing the book to Zavet. ¡°This book is about the Bone Collector and the Order of Necro wardens. Even though they died out centuries ago, there is one survivor who was their mentor. He created them long ago to protect the sentient undead and the Moon of the Forgotten. They were the protectors of necromancers. The Order was snuffed out by the Order of the White Orchid centuries ago, but their legacy lives on.¡±


    Zavet hesitated but took the book, opening it cautiously. His eyes scanned the pages, but before either could say anything more, the dream began to dissolve, the world around them fading as reality pulled them back.


    Iscariot jolted awake, his body tense and covered in a thin layer of sweat. He sat up quickly, his mind racing. ¡°Was that a dream?¡± he muttered, trying to shake the lingering sense of unreality. But one thought took hold as he processed what he had seen and heard.


    Necro wardens. The words echoed in his mind, along with another memory that seemed to line up with the dream. The dragon skull, the ancient one from which he had retrieved the dagger, had spoken to him once, long ago, in dreams as well. It had claimed to be the Old Fang, the commander of the Necro Wardens, and the dagger he had taken was their symbol of power.


    Iscariot''s mind whirled with the implications: the Bone Collector, the Necro Wardens, and Zavet. There was more to this than he had ever realized.


    Iscariot, now fully awake and clear-headed, made a decision. He would help Zavet to ensure the resurrection of the Necro Wardens. There was power in the old order, which could be harnessed for protection rather than destruction, and Zavet could be the key to that resurgence.


    Determined, he closed his eyes, forcing his consciousness to return to the well of power. Slowly, the familiar grove materialized in his mind''s eye¡ªthe same grove from the dream, with the stone house Zavet had built standing steadfast beside it. But the well called to him.


    This time, Iscariot did not hesitate. He dove into the well''s depths, letting the ethereal currents of power guide him. He allowed his consciousness to be pulled deeper into its abyss until the world around him faded into a cavernous darkness. There, waiting for him, was the massive and ancient dragon skull. Its hollow eye sockets stared into the void, devoid of life yet still holding an air of immense authority.


    Iscariot approached the colossal skull with a steady breath, his resolve unwavering. He had taken the Guardian¡¯s dagger long ago, but now he had come for something greater.


    ¡°Old Fang,¡± he announced, his voice echoing in the empty chamber like a forgotten chant. His tone was respectful and assertive, calling on the name of the once-great dragon, the ancient commander of the Necro Wardens.


    The air around him shifted. The lifeless sockets of the skull began to glow faintly, a dull red light flickering to life within them. The massive form of the dragon stirred as much as a disembodied skull could stir, filling the space with an overwhelming sense of power. The ground beneath Iscariot¡¯s feet trembled lightly, a reminder of the raw strength this creature had once wielded.


    ¡°You are the one,¡± a voice rumbled, deep and resonant, vibrating through the very essence of the void. ¡°You took the Warden¡¯s dagger.¡±


    Iscariot stood tall, meeting the dragon¡¯s glowing eyes without fear. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°I took the dagger and wish to restore the order. I want to help you rebuild the Necro Wardens.¡±


    The skull¡¯s eyes flared brighter, a sudden intensity surging through the well as the dragon¡¯s energy grew more focused. ¡°Restore the order?¡± Old Fang¡¯s voice dripped with both curiosity and suspicion. ¡°Do you know what it means to be a Necro Warden? What it requires?¡± The dragon¡¯s tone was a warning, as though to test Iscariot¡¯s resolve.


    Iscariot remained calm, his face expressionless but his voice steady. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered. ¡°I understand the burden and the purpose. I have seen the destruction and know what the Necro Wardens stood for. I want to bring that balance back.¡±


    For a moment, there was silence. Then, the dragon¡¯s eye sockets burned brighter still, the crimson light blazing like molten fire. The presence of Old Fang grew heavier, and Iscariot could feel the weight of ancient eyes scrutinizing him, measuring his worth.


    ¡°Balance, you say,¡± the dragon rumbled. ¡°The Necro Wardens were protectors but were not free from death. They embraced it. You must find those who can carry such a burden, who understand the true nature of life and death.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Iscariot said firmly, meeting the dragon¡¯s gaze without wavering. ¡°I have already found one who could be their leader. He can find the others.¡±


    The dragon seemed to ponder his words, the glowing red light in its eyes flickering rhythmically, almost as if in thought. ¡°One is not enough,¡± Old Fang finally replied, his voice a low growl. ¡°The Order cannot rise with one. You must find three willing to carry the weight of life and death, who understand the delicate balance between the two.¡±


    Iscariot nodded, his mind already working through the possibilities. He knew that Zavet could be the key, not just as a member but as a leader. Zavet, with his unwavering loyalty to his people, determination, and strength, could find others capable of taking on the mantle of the Necro Warden. There had to be others¡ªnecromancers, warriors, perhaps even undead, who could rise to the challenge.


    ¡°I found one,¡± Iscariot said confidently, ¡°and he will find the others.¡±


    Old Fang''s eyes flared again, though this time with what Iscariot could almost describe as approval. ¡°Good,¡± the dragon said, its deep voice rumbling like distant thunder.


    Iscariot bowed his head slightly, a rare show of respect.


    The dragon''s glowing eyes seemed to dim slightly, the raw intensity easing. ¡°Go,¡± Old Fang commanded, his voice softer but still carrying the weight of ancient power. ¡°Find those who will stand between life and death, and when you do, return to me. I will give them the tools to protect the forgotten.¡±


    Iscariot stepped back, feeling the pull of the well begins to loosen its hold on him. He could feel the world of the grove and the stone house calling him back, the dreamlike state beginning to fade. But before the connection was entirely severed, Old Fang spoke once more.


    Iscariot opened his eyes, again finding himself in the palace room where he had chosen to rest. The weight of the dragon''s words hung heavy on his mind.


    Iscariot sat up, restless, and decided to check on his Lords. As he stepped into the courtyard, he was met with excitement rather than panic. Sentient undead and necromancers were rushing outside, their faces alight with anticipation.


    ¡°The Moon of Life has been destroyed,¡± one of them informed him, almost triumphantly.


    Iscariot felt a surge of satisfaction. The Moon of Life, the enemy to all undead and a symbol of vitality, was no more. Its destruction had been part of the plan all along.


    He looked at his Lords, who were already discussing their next moves with eager voices. ¡°Lord Merek was consumed by the ritual that destroyed the moon.¡± Iscariot nodded in thought.  As Merek was the first lord, he had stolen. ¡°It is fine. We proceed as planned. ¡°


    The news of losing Merek might have troubled Iscariot more under different circumstances, but now it barely registered. This was the final step in bringing back Wispein. She must have reached out to the lord of Liches, believing he had failed her.


    Her presence within his mind sparked to life once again. He fought to prevent her from fully taking over again, but it was useless. She was too strong. His mind faded as she was in control again.


    ¡°Good,¡± she said out loud, through him. ¡°You put a spark of hope in the heart of the people. Now we will tear it out.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Mah¡¯nethotep materialized in a swirl of shimmering light, stepping into the Room of Convergence, a space unknown to all but the Guardians of the Moons. This was no ordinary place; it did not exist in the physical realm, yet here it was, as real and tangible as any room in the world. The Guardians had woven its creation from the fabric of magic, ensuring its existence remained beyond mortal comprehension. It floated somewhere between the planes, inaccessible to any but the most powerful beings. Here, they could gather in complete secrecy, protected by ancient forces older than time. Within these walls, bound by the protective embrace of the moons, no harm could come to them.


    Mah¡¯nethotep, the elf sorcerer, walked slowly toward the vast circular table at the center of the room, his robe trailing behind him, whispering across the gleaming obsidian floor. The massive and ornate table was carved from moonstone and inlaid with glowing runes that pulsed softly in the dim light. There were seats for each Guardian, though most remained vacant, reflecting the growing discord among them. Only Mah¡¯nethotep dared to visit this space now. His presence here was an unspoken declaration that he still respected the old ways, even if the others did not.


    As Mah¡¯nethotep settled into his chair, he looked around the room. It was a place of surreal beauty¡ªwalls that shimmered with the light of distant galaxies, a ceiling that seemed to open into the night sky, where the moons hung in their eternal dance. Each moon represented the unique elemental powers it governed, and the Guardians drew their strength from these celestial bodies.


    Moments after he sat, a figure appeared before him, forming from the swirling particles of moonlight. It was Nexus, a humanoid forged from the moon''s very elements. Nexus was neither male nor female but a creature composed of luminous silver and gold hues. Its body shifted and flowed like liquid metal, reflecting the combined essence of each moon''s elements.


    The air hummed softly as Nexus approached, carrying a tray of steaming hot tea and a bowl overflowing with ripe, colorful fruit¡ªthe faint aroma of exotic spices filled the air as the tray was set down before Mah¡¯nethotep. "Hello, Nexus," Mah¡¯nethotep said, his voice warm though tinged with the weariness of centuries. He lifted the delicate cup and took a slow sip of the tea. "It¡¯s been too long."


    Nexus¡¯s eyes, twin orbs of soft lunar glow, fixed on the elf. "Hello, Neth," the creature responded its voice a harmonious blend of tones that resonated through the room like a celestial chime. "It has been 1,496 years since we last met there."


    Mah¡¯nethotep sighed deeply, nodding as he leaned back in his chair. "Yes, I know. The other Guardians... they don''t much care for me these days," he said, a wry smile pulling at the corners of his lips. "As you''re well aware, my choices haven¡¯t exactly made me popular among them. We don''t speak often anymore. If at all."


    Nexus tilted its head, a movement that conveyed a quiet understanding. "The Moons remember," it said simply.


    Mah¡¯nethotep chuckled softly, though there was sadness behind it. "Yes, the Moons always remember, don¡¯t they? Even when we try to forget." He plucked a piece of fruit from the bowl, its skin gleaming like stardust, and ate in thoughtful silence.


    As Mah¡¯nethotep sat in quiet contemplation, the room began to stir with the presence of the other Guardians. One by one, they materialized into the Room of Convergence, their forms flickering into existence like stars being born in the void. Each Guardian embodied the moon they protected, their essence radiating with elemental power.


    The first to appear was Edmund, the Guardian of Law. His aura was rigid and cold, like a harsh winter morning. His sharp, angular features reflected the sternness of his personality, and his piercing gaze immediately locked onto Mah¡¯nethotep. Dressed in gleaming silver armor etched with ancient symbols of order, Edmund stepped forward with an air of authority, his lip curling into a half-smirk.


    "I heard your moon got destroyed," Edmund said, his voice sharp with disdain as he raised a single eyebrow. "I was so pleased to hear it. Good riddance."


    Mah¡¯nethotep leaned back in his chair, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. He chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Edmund, you¡¯ve always been depressing on the eyes. Has your obsession with ridiculous laws driven you to murder any innocents lately? Perhaps for the grave crime of being left-hand dominant? I hear that''s now punishable by death in your lands."


    Edmund''s smirk deepened, his eyes narrowing with amusement. "Oh, please. You know that would decimate my knights. Nearly half of them would perish. It wouldn¡¯t be practical."


    Before Mah¡¯nethotep could respond, a wave of heat rippled through the room, and Phobos, the Guardian of Fire, materialized next. His presence was overwhelming, the air around him crackling with raw energy. His eyes burned with a searing hatred as they fell upon Mah¡¯nethotep. With his smoldering red armor and a mane of flame-like hair, Phobos radiated contempt. He wasted no time voicing his displeasure.


    "Nexus, remove this creature from our sight!" Phobos barked, his voice thunderous and filled with venom. "He has no right to be here. He is no longer one of us. He is no longer a Guardian!"


    Ever calm and composed, Nexus turned to Phobos, his luminous form unwavering. "You are incorrect, Phobos," Nexus replied, his voice steady and soft like the moon''s phases. "Mah¡¯nethotep remains, and he is staying."


    Phobos snarled but said nothing further, though his fiery aura flared in anger. Mah¡¯nethotep rolled his eyes, unfazed by the fiery Guardian¡¯s outburst. As he turned to the spot where the other Guardians materialized, two more figures appeared from the shifting mists of magic.


    Azrail, the Guardian of Death, was the first. Dressed in flowing black robes adorned with pale bones and ethereal symbols of the afterlife, he moved with a quiet grace. His skin was pale, and his eyes glowed faintly with an otherworldly light. At his side was Amara, the Guardian of Chaos, her chaotic energy palpable even in her silence. She wore an all-black ensemble with strands of shimmering dark magic swirling around her, reflecting the unpredictable forces she commanded.


    Azrail smiled warmly as he approached Mah¡¯nethotep, his skeletal hand reaching out to embrace his old friend. "My dear Mah¡¯nethotep," he said softly, his voice deep and resonant. "I heard of your moon¡¯s fate. I am truly sorry. I hope you have plans to restore it in time. Though I must say there¡¯s been a complication. One of the kingdoms has placed a strange spell over a region, interfering with my work. I had to send some death elementals to deal with the undead plaguing the area to get things moving again."


    Mah¡¯nethotep returned the hug, a hint of frustration crossing his face. "Thank you, Azrail. I¡¯ve already begun searching for a way to rebuild, though it¡¯s... complicated." His gaze briefly shifted to Phobos and Edmund, his disdain evident.


    Amara, meanwhile, was practically vibrating with excitement as she clapped her hands. "The world below is in such a *delightful* state right now! I don¡¯t even know why we needed this meeting. There¡¯s so much chaos! Wars, rebellions, natural disasters... It¡¯s a dream come true!" Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she spoke, but her words were interrupted by Edmund, who shot her a disapproving glare.


    "Chaos is the enemy of order, Amara. You revel in the suffering of the mortal realm like a child playing with fire," Edmund snapped, his tone dripping with condescension.


    Amara grinned wider, mocking him with exaggerated nods as he continued his lecture. "Yes, yes, order, laws, boring things... You''re a riot, Edmund. Truly."


    As their bickering escalated, Aquaria, the Guardian of Water, quietly slipped into the room. Her movements were fluid, like a river flowing in silence. She wore a calm expression, her oceanic-blue robes trailing behind her as she sat down without a word, her presence like a calming tide amidst the chaos.


    Finally, the last to enter was Dianah, the Guardian of Life, her golden hair glowing with vitality. Her steps were light, and her demeanor serene as she greeted Edmund and Phobos with a nod before taking her seat. Her moon remained untouched, still strong and vibrant, unlike Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s.


    Nexus raised a hand as the Guardians settled into their places, calling for silence. The room stilled, though tension lingered thick in the air. "The Moons are losing their power," Nexus began, his voice grave. "We believe Wispein has been working in the shadows to free herself. She may have found a way to communicate with those in the mortal world. The druids have severed the link to the Moon of the Forgotten."


    Whispers broke out among the Guardians, and Mah¡¯nethotep noticed several side glances directed at him. Their suspicion hung in the air like smoke. He felt their doubt and resentment simmering just beneath the surface.


    Mah¡¯nethotep slammed his hands on the table and rose to his feet. "Wispein is far more dangerous than any of you realized!" he shouted, his voice carrying an edge of desperation. "You all know the story of my people. Many of you sided with the dragons during the Dragon Wars, refusing to believe us. But one of my followers has found her. Ta''Ffair is alive. And her story changes everything. Wispein orchestrated the war. She deceived you all. She made you believe Nuri killed Ta''Ffair, and she used that to justify her actions. But it was all an illusion. She masqueraded as Nuri and imprisoned Ta''Ffair, draining her of magic, all to further her twisted plans."


    Azrail¡¯s face remained impassive, though his eyes flickered with acknowledgment. "Yes, I knew she was alive. Her soul never came to my moon."


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at the Guardian of Death, his voice cold with accusation. "You knew? And you didn¡¯t think that was important enough to tell me?"


    Azrail shrugged slightly, his expression apologetic though not remorseful. "My hands were tied. I am truly sorry."


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s gaze shifted to Edmund and Dianah, suspicion flooding his mind. "And what about you two?" he asked, his voice laced with mistrust.


    Before anyone could respond, the air around Mah¡¯nethotep began to hum, gathering magic and dangerous energy swirling as his anger flared. But before he could act, Nexus stepped forward, absorbing the raw power into his form with a calming motion, diffusing the tension in the room.


    "Enough," Nexus said firmly. "We are here to find a solution, not to destroy each other."


    The room fell into an uneasy silence. The Guardians exchanged wary glances, the weight of their ancient burdens pressing heavily upon them.


    As the tension in the room began to mount, a sudden ripple of magic swept through the air, and Adair materialized in his human form. His presence was commanding, his aura an ancient, indomitable force. Adair, the last of the great dragons, stood tall with a regal air, his sharp features and piercing eyes betraying the immense power that lurked beneath his human facade. His silver hair shimmered in the moonlight that illuminated the room, and the weight of millennia seemed to press around him like an invisible mantle.


    "Greetings, fellow Guardians," Adair said smoothly, his deep, resonant tone silencing the room. He approached the table and, without hesitation, seated himself at its head, which caused a few of the Guardians to exchange glances. His gaze flicked to Mah¡¯nethotep, and a cold smile tugged at his lips. "I sensed a gathering here and thought joining would be appropriate."


    Mah¡¯nethotep eyed him warily, folding his arms across his chest as Adair addressed him directly.


    "Mah¡¯nethotep, you know your moon has no place among us," Adair said, his smile sharp and mocking. "You created it. It was never meant to be a part of the natural order."


    Mah¡¯nethotep rolled his eyes and exhaled in frustration. "Me and my people created *everything* you see here," he retorted, his voice thick with exasperation. "The knowledge that allowed you to build the moons, the magic that sustains this realm¡ªwe gifted you the foundation upon which your power rests."


    Adair chuckled, a low, rumbling sound. "Ah, yes. You provided the knowledge, but we built the moons. I am the oldest dragon left alive, and I remember every stone, every spell woven into their creation." His eyes gleamed with a mixture of pride and condescension. "Without us, your knowledge would have been nothing but words on forgotten scrolls."


    Before Mah¡¯nethotep could respond, Nexus raised his hand, the light from his ethereal form flaring momentarily as he silenced the room. "Enough," Nexus said sternly, his voice echoing through the chamber. "We are not here to revisit old grievances. I will not allow another outburst within this sacred space."


    The room fell into a tense silence as Nexus, ever the voice of reason, took control of the meeting. His eyes, glowing orbs of moonlight, swept across the gathered Guardians. "The task at hand is far too important for petty squabbles," Nexus continued. " Each of you will declare your champion. They will serve as your avatars in the mortal world, and through them, we will deal with the threat posed by Iscariot."


    Nexus¡¯s gaze darkened as he spoke the name. "This creature is a danger not only to the realms below but to the balance of the moons themselves. Once he is dealt with, we will turn our attention to Wispein. She is gaining strength, and if she is not resealed, the damage she will cause will be catastrophic. Only after that is done will we focus on recreating Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s moon."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room, though the tension remained palpable. The Guardians knew the gravity of the situation but were equally aware of the personal stakes. Adair¡¯s smirk returned as he leaned forward, his fingers drumming on the moonstone table.


    "A solid plan, Nexus," Adair said approvingly. "I will choose my champion first. I declare Elandor as mine."


    As Adair spoke the name, the memory of Elandor¡ªan ancient warrior imbued with the power of the dragons¡ªflashed in the minds of the Guardians. His image appeared in their thoughts, a formidable figure with gleaming silver and blue robes and eyes that burned with the fire of draconic ancestry. There was a ripple of acknowledgment from the others as they considered the strength of Adair¡¯s choice.


    Not to be outdone, Phobos immediately followed. "Merlot," he declared with a fiery intensity. Merlot¡¯s name conjured the memory of the king''s consort. His red dragon-inspired armor and burning sword are symbols of his Undeniable power. He was as volatile as the flames he commanded, a fitting avatar for the Guardian of Fire.


    Azrail was next, his voice a calm whisper compared to the others. "Vlad," he said simply, and the Guardians were washed over by the memory of Vlad. His pale skin, aristocratic features, and cold, calculating gaze reminded them of his sword mastery.


    Then, Amara yelled out with excitement, "Ernest Pickle!" She said his full name, though there was no need. The Guardians all looked at her in confusion, trying to make sense of the name. The image of a bumbling, eccentric man in mismatched clothes appeared in their minds, his wild hair and unpredictable mannerisms contrasting with the champions chosen before him. Amara grinned proudly as though she''d just made the most brilliant selection.


    Edmund glanced around the room, his eyes calculating as they fell on each of the Guardians. After a moment, he smiled, the gleam of cunning visible in his expression. "I will choose Ivan," he said, and the image of Ivan¡ªa knight master known for his brutal adherence to order and law¡ªappeared in their minds. His cold, steely gaze and unforgiving nature made him a perfect choice for Edmund.


    Before anyone could continue, a piercing scream filled the room, and Dianah, the Guardian of Life, grabbed her chest in agony. All the Guardians rose from their seats as they felt the shockwave of power ripple through the realms. The Moon of Life was being destroyed.


    Dianah''s eyes were wide with horror, and her voice trembled. "My world... my moon... it¡¯s being obliterated!" The room vibrated with the echo of her distress, and the very fabric of the Room of Convergence trembled as her connection to the Moon of Life was severed.


    Amidst the chaos, Mah¡¯nethotep remained eerily calm, watching the events unfold with an unsettling smile. "It¡¯s starting," he murmured, his voice low but clear. "You must choose, Dianah, or be left without a champion."


    Her breath came in short gasps as the reality of her moon¡¯s destruction settled in. Her mind raced, clouded by panic. In a desperate, rash decision, Dianah blurted out, "Yvonne¡ªthe new queen. She will be my champion."


    As soon as the words left her lips, the image of Yvonne, a young queen who had recently ascended to the throne after her mother''s untimely demise, filled the Guardians'' minds. She was strong, though inexperienced, her heart pure but untested by the world''s weight.


    The Guardians exchanged meaningful glances as the tension in the Room of Convergence grew. The destruction of the Moon of Life weighed heavily on them. Aquaria, typically quiet, leaned forward, her calm demeanor masking the storm within.


    ¡°I will choose Lina to be my champion,¡± she said, her voice steady.


    In their minds, the Guardians saw Lina¡ªnot a mage, but a fierce pirate and baroness of the kingdom. Known for her cunning and ruthlessness on the seas, she commanded respect and fear equally. Her leadership had made her an influential figure who thrived not through magic but sheer will.


    Mah¡¯nethotep, observing the others with growing interest, decided to make his choice. A small, confident smile played on his lips. ¡°Zavet will be mine,¡± he announced.


    In the Guardians'' minds, Zavet appeared¡ªyoung, agile, and full of untapped potential. A lizard man of considerable skill, his strength lay not in ancient magic but in his fierce loyalty and instincts. Zavet had lived in the shadows of Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s fallen moon, but now, he would rise to represent his people and his Guardian.


    With their champions chosen, the room grew still. The Guardians knew the stakes. Iscariot''s rise and Wispein''s dark influence threatened the balance of the realms, and these champions would be their last hope.


    Nexus stood at the head of the table, his voice cutting through the silence. ¡°The champions are chosen. Guide them well, for their success will determine the world''s fate.¡±


    With that, the Guardians turned their thoughts to the mortal realm below. The battle to reclaim their lost power had begun.


    Mah¡¯nethotep was the first to leave the Room of Convergence, vanishing in a swirl of ancient magic. He reappeared within the darkened halls of the Black Pyramid.


    As Mah¡¯nethotep strode through the vast corridors, his mind was already focused on the task ahead. He entered the chamber where Tear, his loyal skeletal servant, awaited him. Tear¡¯s hollow, glowing eyes tracked the Guardian¡¯s movements as he approached, the faint rattle of bones echoing in the room''s stillness. Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s steps were deliberate, his presence commanding.


    Without a preamble, Mah¡¯nethotep spoke, his voice calm but heavy with the weight of his decision. ¡°The moons are falling, Tear. It¡¯s time to train Zavet. I¡¯ve chosen him as my champion.¡±


    Tear tilted his bony head, confusion evident in how his skull shifted. His jawbone creaked as he replied, his voice a hollow rasp. ¡°Zavet is just a child, my lord. Why would you burden him with this? The task is too great. He isn¡¯t ready.¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s smile was slow and knowing, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of certainty and something more profound¡ªsomething ancient. ¡°He may be young, but Tear is the only one who can fulfill this role. He and Iscariot... they are bound by the same fate. They are cut from the same cloth.¡±


    Tear¡¯s skeletal face twisted in a frown, though his features could not fully express the doubt that lingered in his mind. ¡°But... he is Inexperienced. Why put him through this trial now when the stakes are so high?¡±


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s gaze softened, though the depth of his conviction remained unshaken. He spoke with the calm authority of one who had seen countless battles and understood the turning points of fate. ¡°Because this is Zavet¡¯s destiny. He may not know it yet, but he will be the one to stand against Iscariot. Only Zavet can kill him¡ªonly he has the strength, even if he doesn¡¯t realize it. They are more alike than anyone else could understand. And this challenge... it will be what drives him to unlock his true potential.¡±


    Tear fell silent, his mind turning over the weight of Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s words. Zavet was young, perhaps too young by any reasonable standard. But Mah¡¯nethotep saw something in the boy that no one else could¡ªa connection that ran deeper than bloodlines or magic. A connection tied to the very fabric of the universe itself.


    Mah¡¯nethotep moved past Tear, his voice drifting through the dim chamber. ¡°Prepare him, Tear. Zavet will need every ounce of strength, every lesson, to push through what is to come. The world will soon face a reckoning, and he must be ready.¡±


    With a final glance, Mah¡¯nethotep disappeared into the shadows, leaving Tear standing alone in the vast chamber. The weight of the task before him pressed heavily on his ancient bones.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Zavet was finally ready to return to the Black Pyramid. His journey led him to the palace in Ffairfon, where he intended to use the portal. As he entered the palace¡¯s ornate hallways, he suddenly stopped. Standing there, almost as if she had been waiting for him, was Thebe.


    She smiled warmly, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. Her presence was like a light in the otherwise serious atmosphere. Zavet felt a strange sense of comfort just by seeing her.


    "Thanks for pulling me out of the well," Zavet said, his voice soft but sincere. "I lost myself in there,"


    Thebe responded with a playful wink, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "We¡¯ll make a great team


    one day, you know. But I¡¯m heading out for now. I¡¯ll see you later, okay?"


    Before he could reply, she pulled him into a brief hug. It was quick but enough to make Zavet forget, just for a moment, the heavy burden on his shoulders. As she walked away, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, watching her go. She had that effect on him, making the world seem less daunting.


    Just as she reached the door, Thebe paused and turned toward him. "Oh, by the way," she said casually, "the Lords of Necromancy destroyed the Moon of Life. It¡¯s getting awful out there, so... be careful."


    She disappeared out the door, leaving Zavet still smiling but slightly puzzled. He didn''t quite grasp the severity of what she had said. The moon¡¯s destruction didn¡¯t seem real.


    Zavet shook off the thought and made his way to the portal. Stepping through, he felt the familiar tug of magic pulling him across space and time, and in the blink of an eye, he was back at the Black Pyramid.


    Waiting for him, as always, was Tear, the skeletal servant of Mah¡¯nethotep. Tear crossed his arms, his bony frame creaking with the movement. ¡°Alright, little lizard,¡± he said, his tone half-serious, half-teasing. ¡°No more off time. It¡¯s time to start your training. Things are about to get real, and we need you ready.¡±


    Zavet straightened up, still not fully grasping the weight of what was to come but ready nonetheless. He nodded and followed Tear deeper into the pyramid¡¯s ancient halls.


    Zavet¡¯s days at the Black Pyramid were rigorous, filled with training from dawn until the stars lit the night sky. Each day, he was under the watchful eyes of Tear, Talich, Ta''Ffair, and Mah¡¯nethotep, each shaping him in their way, molding the young lizard man into the champion of necromancy.


    Tear was the first to take Zavet under his bony wing. Despite his skeletal form, Tear had an unexpected sharpness of mind, and his academic lessons were relentless. Tear taught Zavet the fundamentals of language, history, and the arcane sciences in a dimly lit study filled with ancient scrolls and tomes. They pored over maps of long-forgotten lands, studying warfare tactics and kingdoms'' rise and fall.


    Zavet found these sessions taxing at first, his mind wandering as he struggled to focus on the pages before him. ¡°Focus, little lizard,¡± Tear would rasp, his hollow voice filling the quiet chamber. ¡°Knowledge is power. Without it, you will be just another warrior, easily manipulated.¡±


    Tear¡¯s approach was strict but fair. As Zavet absorbed more, his understanding of the world deepened, and he saw the wisdom in Tear¡¯s teachings. The books and scrolls became tools, arming him with knowledge as much as any other weapon.


    Talich¡¯s training was another beast entirely. A mighty warrior and magic expert, Talich pushed Zavet to his physical and magical limits. They trained in the sparring arenas within the Pyramid¡¯s lower levels, surrounded by walls engraved with the names of ancient champions. Talich was relentless, his fighting style brutal and efficient, blending magic and raw physical prowess.


    ¡°Your body and mind must work in harmony,¡± Talich would say during their sessions, his voice stern as he corrected Zavet¡¯s stance or forced him to repeat a spell until it was cast flawlessly. ¡°Power is nothing if you can¡¯t wield it effectively.¡±


    Talich¡¯s training was exhausting. They spent hours working on Zavet¡¯s combat skills, swordplay, dagger work, hand-to-hand combat, and honing his magical abilities. Under Talich¡¯s guidance, Zavet learned how to control his magic, channel it through his strikes, and use it to manipulate the battlefield.


    Talich¡¯s philosophy was simple: survival through strength. And Zavet learned quickly that hesitation could mean death. Talich drilled this lesson into him with every sparring match. Each blow was a reminder that no one would show mercy in the real world.


    Ta''Ffair took a different approach. Her lessons weren¡¯t about combat or magic; they were about people. Zavet had spent much of his life in isolation, and now, as a champion, he needed to learn how to interact with others, read them, speak with authority, and inspire loyalty.


    They would walk through the Pyramid¡¯s vast halls, Ta''Ffair speaking softly, her voice calm and measured. ¡°Being a champion is not always about brute strength or magic, Zavet. It¡¯s also about knowing people and understanding what drives them, what they fear, and what they desire. If you can master that, you will command more than just your enemies. You will command their hearts.¡±


    She taught him how to hold himself confidently, speak so that people listened, and influence others without realizing it. Ta''Ffair had a way of peeling back the layers of people, revealing their true selves beneath, and she passed that skill on to Zavet. It wasn¡¯t just about politics or manipulation; it was about empathy, understanding others so deeply that you could predict their moves before they made them.


    And then there were the lessons with Mah¡¯nethotep, the Guardian himself. These sessions were the most intense, for Mah¡¯nethotep did not teach simple spells or combat techniques. He taught the deeper, more dangerous side of rituals, ancient enchantments, and the weaving of the universe itself.


    They met in the sacred ritual chambers beneath the Pyramid; the walls glowed faintly with inscriptions of long-forgotten languages. Mah¡¯nethotep, with his vast knowledge and calm demeanor, taught Zavet how to tap into the deeper forces of magic.


    "Rituals are the keys to greater power," Mah¡¯nethotep would say, guiding Zavet through the intricate process of casting one. "They require patience, precision, and a deep understanding of magic. But once mastered, they can change the world."


    He gave Zavet his grimoire, a collection of ancient spells, rituals, and knowledge bound in a book that seemed to hum with life. The pages were filled with arcane symbols, spells so old that even Mah¡¯nethotep spoke of them with reverence. It was a gift and responsibility that Zavet must carry with great care.


    Zavet¡¯s lessons with Mah¡¯nethotep weren¡¯t just about magic; they were about understanding the very fabric of the universe. He learned how to manipulate time and space, harness the energies of life and death, and use rituals to bend reality. It was overwhelming at times, but Zavet felt himself growing as a person, more in tune with the world around him.


    Each of his teachers left their mark on Zavet. Tear gave him the foundation of knowledge and wisdom. Talich shaped his body and honed his magic into a weapon. Ta''Ffair taught him the art of dealing with people and how to influence and command. And Mah¡¯nethotep showed him the deeper mysteries of magic, granting him access to power beyond imagination.


    Together, they forged Zavet into something more than he had been before. No longer was he just the young, untested lizard man wandering through a world he didn¡¯t understand. He was becoming a champion, ready to face whatever fate had in store for him and whatever awaited beyond the horizon.


    Mah¡¯nethotep cast an ancient ritual on the lower levels of the Black Pyramid, altering the very flow of time. While a single day passed in the outside world, an entire month would unfold within the training chambers deep beneath the Pyramid. This ritual allowed Zavet to endure years of training in what felt like mere weeks to the outside world, a clever use of magic that Mah¡¯nethotep revealed to his young prot¨¦g¨¦.


    As the days passed outside, Zavet aged two years within the confines of the Pyramid. His body grew taller and more defined, his once youthful features sharpening as his muscles hardened from endless combat drills. His mind, too, developed under the intense study of ancient tomes, rituals, and combat strategies.


    Zavet¡¯s days were grueling, filled with non-stop lessons in magic, combat, history, and strategy. His training was relentless, and the sheer monotony of it all began to wear on him as time passed. There were moments when he felt overwhelmed, his young mind and body pushed beyond what he thought were their limits. Exhaustion would set in, and his motivation would falter, his will to continue on the brink of collapse.


    But each time Zavet¡¯s determination wavered, Mah¡¯nethotep was there. With a commanding voice that seemed to reverberate through the very stones of the Pyramid, Mah¡¯nethotep would issue a simple but undeniable command: ¡°Continue.¡±


    The magic behind Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s words was not merely persuasive; it was absolute. Zavet felt the weight of his master''s command settle over him like a physical force, compelling him to return to his studies, training, and lessons. It was as though Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s very will was entwined with his own, driving him forward even when he wanted nothing more than to rest.


    ¡°Do not falter, Zavet,¡± Mah¡¯nethotep would say. ¡°Your path is set, and you cannot stray from it.¡±


    Zavet would grit his teeth, exhaustion flooding his limbs, but he would push forward nonetheless. Whether it was sparring with Talich until his body ached or painstakingly reciting ancient incantations under Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s watchful eye, Zavet found himself unable to stop, driven by the commands of his master and the growing awareness that he was no longer the same young lizard man.


    At times, frustration and resentment would surface, but the commands were absolute. No matter how tired, frustrated, or doubtful Zavet became, Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s commands could not be disobeyed. Each lesson was ingrained into Zavet¡¯s mind and body, the years passing within the Pyramid shaping him into something far more than he had ever thought possible.


    Through these intense trials, Zavet¡¯s understanding of magic deepened beyond what any average apprentice could hope to achieve in such a short time. His combat skills became sharp and efficient, honed by Talich¡¯s endless challenges. Ta''Ffair¡¯s guidance gave him insight into the hearts and minds of others, making him wise beyond his years in diplomacy and human nature. Tear¡¯s academic teachings taught him to wield his growing power with precision and understanding.


    Two long, unforgiving years passed for Zavet within the confines of the Pyramid, while only four weeks went by in the outside world. He had become something greater: a warrior, a sorcerer, a champion.


    In the shadows of the Pyramid, Mah¡¯nethotep observed with satisfaction the results of his carefully devised plans. Zavet was progressing just as he had envisioned, each challenge shaping him into the champion who would confront the dangers that loomed on the horizon.


    Zavet stood in the vast, dimly lit chamber of the Black Pyramid, facing Mah¡¯nethotep. His once-imposing figure, now cloaked in the shadow of knowledge, was quiet as Zavet prepared to speak. Mah¡¯nethotep had always known more than he let on, but this time, Zavet was about to confirm something deeply personal.


    "I know you¡¯ve suspected this for a while," Zavet began, his voice steady despite the weight of his revelation. "Iscariot¡­ he¡¯s my brother.¡±


    "Yeah, I already knew that with him being the same as you and coming from the same colony. " Mah¡¯nethotep finally said. "But I didn¡¯t know the full extent of your connection. How deeply tied are you to him?"


    Zavet sighed, gathering his thoughts. "We share more than blood. Iscariot and I are bound to the Moon of the Forgotten. The Well of Power, the remnants of its magic... it¡¯s part of us. That¡¯s why I can feel the pull, the temptation to use it. And that¡¯s why he¡¯s growing stronger."


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s eyes darkened at the mention of the moon, his creation, now a shattered memory. He had known the Well of Power intimately. It was the last vestige of a moon lost to time, a source of immense magic that could elevate and corrupt.


    "I always knew the Well could influence those tied to the Moon," Mah¡¯nethotep said, ¡°But Wispein already corrupted him. She is controlling him¡±.


    Zavet nodded, his fists clenched at his sides. " They want to claim the Well entirely, to use its power to reshape the world and destroy anyone in their way. But if I use it too, if I rely on the same magic¡­ I¡¯ll become like him. It¡¯s not real power. It¡¯s dangerous¡­ it¡¯s corrupting."


    Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s expression softened slightly. "You¡¯re right to be cautious, Zavet. But it¡¯s not something to be wielded lightly. It¡¯s a remnant of a past we cannot restore, and to use it would be to risk becoming consumed by it. ¡°


    Zavet¡¯s heart pounded as he took in Mah¡¯nethotep¡¯s words. This wasn¡¯t just a warning and confirmation of what he had always feared. The Well of Power, while tempting, was not the answer to defeating his brother.


    "I won¡¯t use it," Zavet said firmly. "I¡¯ll defeat him with my strength, not the power of the Well."


    Mah¡¯nethotep studied him for a moment, then nodded approvingly. "Good. You are stronger than your brother in ways he cannot comprehend. He is a puppet being used by Wispein.  She is the true enemy."


    Mah¡¯nethotep gave a rare smile, a glimmer of pride in his ancient eyes. "You¡¯ve made the right choice, Zavet. Now go. Prepare."


    Zavet gathered all his belongings, fastening his cloak around his shoulders as he set off for Nuri''fon. His heart was heavy with the knowledge of what lay ahead, but the beauty of the land around him offered a brief respite. The crisp air of the wilderness filled his lungs, and he took his time, not rushing the journey. He fished along the rivers, catching enough to fill his belly, and hunted the giant beasts that roamed the forests. When he encountered thieves trying to rob travelers, he stopped the robberies. These small acts of kindness gave him fleeting moments of peace, though the weight of what was to come loomed large in the back of his mind. Fear settled in his chest.


    As Zavet approached the towering gates of Nuri''fon, he paused just outside the city walls. The city rose before him, grand and imposing. He stood there for a moment, soaking in the sight. The pull of the Call was undeniable now, more vital than ever. It was as if a force beyond his control gripped his soul, pulling him forward. His feet moved independently, drawn toward whatever the future had for him.


    Entering the city, Zavet made his way directly to the Krimlond embassy. The keep guards recognized him and waved him through without hesitation. Zavet moved purposefully through the long corridors until he reached the common room. As he neared, the sound of raised voices grew louder. He quickened his pace, fearing the worst. A fight, perhaps. But when he burst into the room, he found Krimlond in an argument.


    Flynn, Lina, Runner, and Hoat stood in the center of the room, locked in a heated argument. They were yelling at each other, their voices overlapping in a chaotic storm of accusations and insults. Zavet stood at the doorway, momentarily stunned by the absurdity of it all. None of them seemed to notice him entering.


    ¡°You are to blame, Flynn!¡± Hoat bellowed, pointing an accusatory finger at the druid. ¡°You are the enemy. Why shouldn¡¯t we kill you right here and now until your soul is too weak to resurrect?¡±


    Flynn, red-faced and fuming, shot back. ¡°I¡¯m a druid first, a citizen of the kingdom second! I told the High Druid what was happening because it was my duty. It was he who caused the earthquake, not me! All I did was inform him that the kingdom was using undead to fight undead, which is against the laws of the land.¡±


    Lina, her eyes flashing with fury, yelled over Flynn¡¯s words. ¡°This isn¡¯t the druids¡¯ land! This kingdom belongs to us! The High Druid¡¯s laws don¡¯t apply here, and just so you know, Adair stripped him of his power. He¡¯s no longer in charge, and the Guardian of the Moons has permanently weakened his soul. So, what do you have to say about that, Flynn?¡±


    Hoat sneered at Flynn, ¡°You¡¯re lucky we only removed your tabard and made you restart as a recruit. Merlot released you because we need every able-body right now. But honestly, I don¡¯t think your brain is very able.¡±


    Flynn opened his mouth to respond, but his gaze suddenly shifted to Zavet, standing quietly at the back of the room. ¡°Still allowing undead inside the keep, I see?¡± Flynn sneered, bitterness dripping from his voice.


    Zavet didn¡¯t hesitate. He was standing directly in front of Flynn in a flash, his speed catching everyone off guard. ¡°I¡¯m not undead,¡± Zavet said coldly, his eyes locking onto Flynn¡¯s. ¡°The magic of the Forgotten created me. I was just a little lizard once. Your precious druids made me. I lived in a grove, surrounded by druids until your actions got them all killed.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    With that, Zavet pushed Flynn aside, tilting his head slightly as if daring the druid to challenge him again.


    Flynn, taken aback, instinctively cast a healing spell at Zavet, expecting to cause him pain. But to his surprise, the spell had no negative effect. It would have healed Zavet if he had been injured.


    Zavet smirked. He had long prepared for such things. Around his neck was a unique necklace he had crafted that turned up to three healing spells per day into necrotic magic when they hit him.


    Flynn, confused, tried again, but the result was the same. Zavet simply smiled at him, unfazed. ¡°But you¡¯re undead¡­ how can life¡¯s magic heal you?¡± Flynn asked, his voice wavering.


    Lina, still fuming from the earlier argument, stepped forward. ¡°Flynn, you¡¯re so miserable that you want everyone else to suffer. You can¡¯t stand being wrong, can you? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you became a necromancer yourself to turn Zavet undead. To prove you were right.¡±


    Flynn''s expression changed, his voice lowered, filled with defeat. "I''m sorry," he said quietly. "I never intended to... please..."


    His words trailed off as he hung his head in shame, the weight of his mistakes pressing down on him.


    Hoat, seeing his friend crumble, put a hand on Flynn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Flynn, you don¡¯t have to keep proving yourself. You¡¯ve put everything into being a druid, but that¡¯s not all you are. Be a father. Protect the kingdom because your family is here, not because you want people to respect you. Give your loyalty to them, not to a title.¡±


    Tears welled up in Flynn¡¯s eyes and began rolling down his face. ¡°I love them so much¡­ I just wanted them to see me as a hero, someone they could look up to.¡±


    Lina, her anger softening, looked at him with frustration and sympathy. ¡°Flynn, they already look up to you. Your tracking skills are unmatched, even by the Guardians of the Moons. You¡¯re a legend. You don¡¯t need to keep proving yourself to anyone. Now, get out of my keep before I change my mind.¡±


    Flynn, still wiping away tears, nodded weakly. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± he said quietly. Then, without another word, he turned and left the room, leaving Zavet, Lina, Hoat, and Runner standing in the aftermath of the argument.


    Zavet watched him go, feeling a strange sense of relief. There were battles ahead, far greater than this petty argument.


    ¡°Hey, guys,¡± he said, breaking the silence. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been gone for so long. I¡¯ve been training... I was chosen to be the Champion of Necromancy.¡±


    All three turned to look at him, the weight of his words sinking in.


    Lina, casually perched on a table, raised an eyebrow. ¡°Champion of Necromancy, huh?¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m glad Flynn just left; that would¡¯ve made things... awkward.¡±


    Runner laughed and crossed the room to give Zavet a fist bump. ¡°That¡¯s awesome! We knew you were training; Talich said you¡¯d be gone for a month.¡±


    Zavet nodded, but inside, he knew the truth was much more complicated. ¡°Yeah...,¡± he said, hesitating for a moment.


    Mah¡¯nethotep had made it clear time magic was forbidden. The ritual was a secret Zavet was sworn to keep. He couldn¡¯t tell them how time had bent and stretched in the Pyramid and couldn¡¯t explain how he¡¯d gained years of experience in just weeks. So he smiled, playing it off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say it felt longer,¡± Zavet grinned.


    Runner raised an eyebrow. ¡°Longer, huh? How much longer?¡±


    Zavet shrugged. ¡°I''ve learned a lot. Tear taught me the basics, Talich helped me improve my fighting skills and magic, Ta''Ffair instructed me in diplomacy, and Mah¡¯nethotep gave me his grimoire and taught me how to use necromancy properly.¡±


    Lina whistled, impressed. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve been through hell and back.¡±


    Zavet chuckled, the sound low and laced with a hint of amusement. "Pretty much. They turned me undead so I wouldn¡¯t need to sleep and could keep working for days without rest. Anytime my attention started to slip, they¡¯d issue a command to reel me back in. It was like my mind wasn¡¯t my own."


    Lina¡¯s brow arched, her expression caught between intrigue and mild disbelief. "That¡¯s... intense. I¡¯d say brutal, even. I hope it was worth it, no rest, no freedom. Did it at least pay off in the end?¡±


    ¡°I hope to find out. Hoat, can I get a rematch?¡± Zavet asked.


    Hoat¡¯s eyes raked over Zavet, appraising him with a scrutinizing look from head to toe. "You¡¯ve filled out more since we last sparred," he remarked, nodding slightly. "All right, let¡¯s have that rematch. Show me what you¡¯ve learned this time."


    A grin broke across Zavet¡¯s face, a spark of excitement lighting his eyes. "Yeah, hit a bit of a growth spurt," he admitted, stretching his arms as if to shake off any last bit of stiffness. "I¡¯ve been itching to test my skills against someone with your strength. It¡¯s not every day I get to face off against a real challenge."


    Hoat gave a slight, approving smirk before glancing over at Lina. "Think we¡¯ve got the time to spare for a quick match?"


    Lina crossed her arms, a faint smile tugging at her lips as she watched them. "If you boys can keep it quick, I don¡¯t see why not," she replied. "Just try not to bring the place down while at it.¡±


    The tension in the air was electric as Zavet and Hoat faced each other on the training ground outside the Krimlond Keep. A small crowd had gathered. Lina, Runner, and the rest of the Krimlond barony watched from the sidelines, excitement in their eyes. Gauge, Krimlond¡¯s healer, stood by with his arms crossed, ready to step in if things got out of hand.


    Hoat, ever the playful warrior, shadowboxed a few moves before summoning his spear. He spun the spear around a few times, showboating.


    Zavet¡¯s excitement was palpable. His body tensed with anticipation, and his eyes sparkled with determination. "I¡¯ve been dying for a rematch since the tournament.¡±


    Hoat chuckled. "You¡¯re gonna regret that," he said, though his tone had no malice. He was eager to see just how far Zavet had come.


    They squared off, standing ten feet apart. Zavet unclasped his cloak and pulled out his dagger and signature tail, Rumpwhip.


    ¡°You ready?¡± Hoat asked.


    Zavet nodded. ¡°Yup.¡±


    Hoat waited, calculating his first move. Then, with a sudden shout, ¡°FIGHT!¡± he charged forward, his spear flashing in the late afternoon sun. He didn¡¯t give Zavet a moment to breathe, unleashing a flurry of attacks with the practiced skill of a seasoned warrior.


    Zavet moved with an agility that surprised even Hoat. He dodged the spear strikes with graceful precision, his footwork light and fast. He parried a thrust aimed at his chest and sidestepped another that would¡¯ve caught his leg. Hoat pressed harder, aiming for weak points, but Zavet didn¡¯t falter. His training had paid off.


    ¡°You¡¯re going defensive, huh? Come on, Zavet. Show me something!¡± Hoat taunted, grinning through the sweat beginning to form on his brow.


    Zavet, always composed, shrugged. ¡°Alright.¡±


    In a blur of motion, Zavet found an opening and slashed Hoat across the thigh with his dagger. Hoat grunted in pain but didn¡¯t let up. Zavet quickly created distance between them, conjuring necromantic magic with a flick of his wrist. Two humanoid figures emerged from the swirling green energy, each wielding spectral blades.


    Hoat stared in disbelief as the ethereal soldiers formed. ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    Without giving him a chance to recover, Zavet sent the two creations charging toward Hoat. The creatures moved with supernatural speed, their blades cutting through the air as they closed the distance.


    Hoat cursed under his breath, quickly healing the wound on his leg with a surge of magic. He leaped into the air, using fire magic to propel himself higher, just as the green figures reached him. They followed without hesitation, soaring upward in pursuit.


    Zavet stayed on the ground, calmly casting a spell over himself as Hoat fought his summoned creatures in the sky. Dark magic wrapped itself around Rumpwhip, transforming it from a flexible lash into a rigid blade of necrotic energy. The weapon hummed with deadly intent.


    Hoat managed to slice through one of the magical figures with his spear, only for the other to land a glancing blow on his shoulder. Wincing, Hoat turned his attention to Zavet, still standing on the ground below.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you handle this!¡± Hoat growled, hurling his spear down toward Zavet like a lightning bolt.


    Zavet¡¯s eyes widened¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected the attack to come so fast. Before he could react, the spear struck him in the lower abdomen, driving through him with a sickening thud. Zavet¡¯s body crumpled, and the two magical creatures he¡¯d summoned vanished into thin air.


    But Hoat wasn¡¯t done. As the spear returned to his hand, he dove toward Zavet, ready to finish the fight. Zavet, however, wasn¡¯t out of tricks yet. Despite the wound in his gut, he quickly summoned a magical shield, a glowing barrier that shimmered between him and Hoat¡¯s next strike.


    Hoat¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he collided with the shield, and in that split second, Zavet struck. With a flick of his wrist, Rumpwhip pierced the shield, the tip of the necrotic blade stabbing into Hoat¡¯s side.


    Zavet grinned. ¡°Gotcha.¡±


    With a pulse of dark energy, Zavet unleashed the full force of his necromantic magic. The power coursed through Rumpwhip and into Hoat¡¯s body, tearing through him like a thousand knives. Hoat screamed in pain as the magic ravaged him from the inside, green ooze seeping from his mouth, nose, and ears, along with every other orifice.


    Zavet calmly tilted the shield, letting Hoat slide off it onto the ground, convulsing. Hoat¡¯s body twitched uncontrollably as the magic continued to eat away at him.


    The crowd watched in stunned silence.


    Zavet wiped his dagger on his cloak and placed the blade tip at Hoat¡¯s throat, giggling. ¡°I win,¡± he said softly, pulling the necrotic magic from Hoat¡¯s body through the dagger.


    ¡°Gauge, come heal him,¡± Zavet called casually, stepping away.


    Gauge rushed over, hands glowing with healing magic. He placed his hands on Hoat, channeling life force back into him and sealing the damage from the necromantic magic. Slowly, Hoat¡¯s convulsions stopped, and the green ooze disappeared.


    Hoat stood shakily, wiping the remnants of the ooze from his face. ¡°Yeah... you¡¯ve gotten stronger,¡± he said with a grunt, hinting at pride. Then he groaned, feeling something unpleasant. ¡°Ah, damn it, Zavet... It¡¯s in my shirt. And my trousers. There¡¯s ooze everywhere. Ugh, What the hell, man?¡±


    Zavet chuckled, looking over at Hoat as he pulled the last bits of green ooze from his clothes. "I turned that necromantic energy into a poison," he said, grinning. "Another five minutes and your insides would¡¯ve melted. I call it Necrotic rot. It¡¯s a spell I developed with Mah¡¯nethotep. He¡¯s been teaching me how to create new spells."


    The laughter that had filled the air moments ago began to fade as everyone exchanged confused glances. Lina was the first to break the silence, her voice cautious. "Wait... Zavet, did you create a spell? There were no components and no incantation. You just... molded raw magic into a spell?" Her tone was a mix of disbelief and curiosity.


    Zavet nodded confidently. "Yeah, that¡¯s how I cast spells now."


    Lina furrowed her brow. "No, no. That¡¯s not how most people cast spells. The incantation and the components hold the power. They act as a trigger for the magic to follow, channeling and directing it."


    Zavet smiled as if he had expected this reaction. "The way I do it is different. Mah¡¯nethotep taught me that raw magic can be conditioned to respond autonomously. The magic itself is intelligent. All spells were once created from nothing. The more I use this spell, the more anyone else uses it, the more the magic will adapt. Eventually, it will recognize what I want it to do with an incantation. It''s like training it, making it second nature."


    Lina''s expression shifted from confusion to a grudging admiration. "What did you do to our sweet, goofy lizard?" she teased, shaking her head. But there was a hint of awe in her voice now.


    Zavet''s new understanding of magic had exceeded what any of them had expected.


    Ever the optimist, Runner slapped Zavet on the back with a wide grin. "Oh, we¡¯re about to do big things, Zavet. Iscariot won¡¯t know what hit him!"


    Zavet smiled at Runner¡¯s enthusiasm though a secret thought tugged at his mind. He knew he was planning to meet with Iscariot later that night, but he intended to keep that to himself. There were things his friends weren¡¯t ready to understand just yet.


    "Come on, let¡¯s head inside," Runner said, motioning for Zavet to follow him. "I¡¯ve got something to show you."


    The group slowly returned toward the keep, but Runner led Zavet down a different path, away from the rest of the Krimlond barony. They walked through the courtyard, past a row of trees, until they reached a newly constructed house on the outskirts of the grounds.


    Runner gestured proudly to the building. "Alley and I have been working on this for a while now. We built ourselves a house. It''s modest, but it''s home."


    Zavet blinked, surprised. "You built this? With your own hands?"


    Runner nodded and smiled. "Yeah, we wanted a place that was ours, where we could enjoy some peace and quiet. And well, we even made a room for you."


    Zavet''s heart swelled at the thought. "A room for me? But I¡ª"


    Runner cut him off with a grin. "We knew you¡¯d come back eventually. We didn¡¯t want you sleeping in the barracks every time you returned. You''re part of our family, Zavet."


    Zavet felt a rare surge of emotion. Although his lizard-like features often concealed his feelings, he could sense the warmth of belonging. He stepped forward, gazing at the house in awe. The craftsmanship was solid, and the structure was strong and inviting, like a place made with love. Runner opened the door and ushered him inside.


    "Come on, I¡¯ll show you around," Runner said, leading him through the main living area. It was cozy, with wooden beams running along the ceiling and a hearth crackling with a warm fire. The furniture was simple but well-made, clearly the handiwork of someone who valued comfort and practicality.


    Runner stopped in front of a door at the end of the hallway. "This is your room," he said, opening it slowly.


    Zavet stepped inside, and his eyes widened. The room was small but ideally suited for him. The bed was tailored to his frame, with soft furs and blankets piled on top. A desk sat by the window, overlooking the fields beyond the keep, and shelves lined the walls, ready to be filled with whatever he needed during his stays.


    "I... I don¡¯t know what to say," Zavet muttered, overwhelmed.


    Runner clapped him on the shoulder. "You don¡¯t have to say anything. You¡¯re family. That¡¯s all there is to it."


    Zavet nodded, still taking it all in. He¡¯d been focused on training, becoming stronger, and preparing for future battles for so long. But here, in this house, he was reminded that he wasn¡¯t fighting alone. He had people who cared about him, who wanted him to succeed, not just as a warrior, but as a person.


    "Thank you, Runner," Zavet finally said, his voice quiet but filled with sincerity. "I¡¯ll always have your back."


    Runner grinned. "I know you will, Zavet. Now, come on. Let¡¯s get some food. I¡¯m starving, and I¡¯m sure Lina¡¯s got something cooking back in the keep."


    They returned to the keep and sat down to enjoy a meal together. The air was filled with the rich aroma of boiled shrimp seasoned with spices and fresh lemon. Zavet, who had been unfamiliar with shrimp, eagerly tried it. As he popped one into his mouth, his eyes lit up excitedly.


    "This is amazing!" Zavet exclaimed between bites. "It''s like my two favorite foods combined¡ªfish and bugs."


    Runner laughed heartily, patting Zavet on the back. "Glad you like it, Zavet. It''s a favorite around here."


    The evening passed with laughter and conversation, but the group''s energy faded as the night continued. One by one, they retired to their chambers, gradually growing quiet under the blanket of night. Zavet, however, had something more pressing on his mind. As the others drifted off to sleep, he quietly slipped away, retreating to a private room where he pulled out his grimoire. The old tome seemed to hum with an ancient, quiet power. Flipping through the worn pages, Zavet found the ritual he had been searching for, a communication spell designed to send a message across great distances.


    He gathered the necessary components and cast the ritual under the pale moonlight streaming through the window. His voice was a low murmur as he chanted the words. The magic took hold, reaching out through the ether to find his brother, Iscariot.


    "Iscariot, meet me outside the city. By Krimlond keep, We need to talk," Zavet''s voice echoed through the magical link, delivered directly into his brother''s mind.


    Satisfied, Zavet closed the grimoire and quietly left the keep. The night was cool, the breeze carrying the faint sounds of the city in the distance. Zavet walked to the secluded spot where he had asked Iscariot to meet him, his heart steady but his mind racing with the weight of their conversation to come.


    Soon enough, Iscariot appeared. He approached slowly, his figure barely visible in the dim light, but there was no mistaking him. The two brothers stood face to face under the dark sky, their expressions unreadable.


    "Hello, Zavet," Iscariot greeted him, his voice calm though a touch of tension hung in the air.


    Zavet regarded him with an impassive expression, masking the complex emotions beneath. "So," he began, his voice cold and measured, "are you planning to sit this out? Will you let us deal with the Lords of Necromancy on our own?"


    Iscariot''s gaze dropped to the ground momentarily as if the question''s weight pressed heavily on him. When he finally spoke, his voice was soft but persistent. "I can''t sit it out completely. She is still able to control me, but I''ll help you. I¡¯ll inform you when they plan to attack and where. You can ambush them. It''s getting harder for me to push her away."


    Zavet¡¯s eyes narrowed as he listened, evaluating his brother''s words. "So what do we need to do to stop her from taking you over," he asked, his voice cutting through the stillness of the night.


    ¡°She will pull her away if she thinks I am dying.  So you will need to fight her while she is controlling me.¡± Iscariot told zavet


    Iscariot lifted his head, his gaze drifting toward the sky as if searching for answers among the stars. "I know what I need to do to recreate the Moon of the Forgotten," he said. "I''ll perform the ritual. But for it to work, I¡¯ll need you, myself, a dragon descendant, and an ancient bloodline linked to necromancy. Once we do this, we won¡¯t have access to the Well of Power. But the four of us will become part of the moon itself."


    Zavet nodded thoughtfully, absorbing the gravity of his brother¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± he said, though his focus remained elsewhere. ¡°But what about Wispein? She¡¯s the real threat here.¡±


    Iscariot sighed, the weight of the situation evident in his tired voice. "By the time she finds her way back here, the Lords of Necromancy will already be dealt with. The Guardians of the Moons and their champions will have to deal with her. I have not completely severed the connection between us."


    He paused, his expression troubled. "I¡¯ve found a way to bind her soul to an item. But I need the sword forged from a part of her essence. It¡¯s the key. Without it, we can¡¯t bind her. I¡¯ve been searching the palace archives for information, but all I¡¯ve found are references to two other swords."


    Zavet tilted his head, curious. "What swords?"


    "The Red Dragon Sword," Iscariot explained, "the one Merlot uses. It was forged from Nuri¡¯s essence. There¡¯s also a silver one, created from Taigha, but I have no idea where that sword is. Finding them would help us destroy Wispein, but so far, I haven¡¯t been able to track down any leads."


    Zavet nodded slowly, considering the implications. "So we need these swords to stop her. And once we do the ritual to restore the Moon of the Forgotten, we lose the Well of Power. But the trade-off is that the moon returns. We can work on binding Wispein once she is unbound from the moons."


    "Exactly," Iscariot confirmed. "But without those swords, our chances of success are slim."


    The two brothers stood silently for a moment, the enormity of what lay ahead settling between them like a heavy fog. Zavet¡¯s mind raced with thoughts of the coming battles, the looming threat of Wispein, and the complex web of power and betrayal that had entangled them both.


    "We have a lot of work to do," Zavet finally said, his voice steady.


    Iscariot nodded in agreement. "Yes, we do. But we¡¯ll make it through this. Together, we can change everything."


    With that, the two parted ways.

 Chapter 16

    The following day, the Call of Heroes was in full effect, and Nuri''fon pulsed with energy as adventurers, warriors, and mages flooded the streets. Once a city marred by war, it had been nearly restored to its former glory, though some scars of the past remained. Nuri''fon was built along the coast, with winding streets that led to its heart, the grand palace, an imposing structure that loomed over the city, now occupied by the Lords of Necromancy. Though the palace¡¯s white stone and gold-trimmed towers gleamed in the sunlight, its new occupants cast a long shadow over the people. Even with the city¡¯s revival, citizens and visitors alike were careful not to venture too close to the palace, constantly wary of the powerful enemies who resided there.


    Surrounding the palace was the central plaza, once the bustling hub of Nuri''fon. Now, it was quieter, with fewer people daring to linger near the seat of the Lords. Yet, the rest of the city thrived with activity. The streets radiated out from the palace in concentric circles, flanked by elegant buildings with carved stone facades and tall, arched windows. Many of the structures had been repaired or rebuilt after the devastation, combining the grandeur of the old world with modern craftsmanship. New homes, shops, and gathering places replaced the ruins of war, though the people''s caution remained palpable.


    Despite the careful distance they kept from the palace, life in the outer circles of the city was vibrant. Merchants set up stalls in the market, brightly colored awnings shading the cobbled streets where vendors sold enchanted trinkets, fresh produce, and magical relics. Adventurers haggled for supplies, preparing for the dangers that lay ahead. The hum of voices and the clang of blacksmiths working at their forges filled the air, giving the city a lively yet tense atmosphere.


    Nuri''fon''s natural beauty had also been revived, thanks in part to the druids, who helped regrow the grasslands and trees that had once flourished between the buildings. The landscape had become a blend of nature and civilization; towering ancient trees provided shade, their roots snaking between newly laid streets, and streams that had long dried up now flowed fresh and clear through the city¡¯s outskirts. Flowers bloomed, and animals roamed freely, creating a sense of peace that starkly contrasted with the tension surrounding the palace.


    The city¡¯s harbor, not far from the main square, bustled with activity. Merchant vessels and warships alike docked at the port, their sails catching the early morning breeze. Sailors and adventurers exchanged information while ships prepared to set sail for unknown destinations, drawn to the Call of Heroes. From the harbor, the sea shimmered, its waves crashing gently against the shore, a reminder of the natural forces that shaped the land.


    The restoration of Nuri''fon had been a collective effort, but the underlying tension remained. Even though the buildings were restored and the streets filled with life, everyone knew the city was far from safe. The Lords of Necromancy still held their grip on the palace, casting an ominous presence over the people. Their influence was felt throughout the city, their dark magic seemingly woven into the fabric of Nuri''fon¡¯s rebirth.


    The plaza surrounding the palace had become an invisible boundary. Adventurers and citizens alike avoided getting too close. Despite the city¡¯s beauty, restored buildings, and rejuvenated nature, the looming threat of the Lords kept the people on edge. Still, there was hope in the air. Nuri''fon had been rebuilt, the old and new mingling in a fragile balance, and the Call of Heroes had drawn the brave and bold from every corner of the kingdom. Even under the shadow of the lords of necromancy, life found a way to flourish.


    Zavet, Runner, Alley, and the rest of Krimlond moved with purpose, gathering their weapons and magical items and preparing for the impending assault on the Lords of Necromancy. The entire city of Nuri''fon seemed to pulse with the anticipation of battle as the various baronies, each representing their lands, readied their forces for the final confrontation. All eyes were now on the palace, which stood in the city''s heart, gleaming in the sun but cloaked in a dark aura. It was their next target, the seat of the enemy¡¯s power.


    ¡°We''re meeting Merlot in the courtyard of the palace,¡± Lina said, her voice firm as they headed toward the gates of their keep. She wore her armor with a practiced ease, her long cloak fluttering behind her. ¡°He¡¯s gathering the leaders of the other baronies there.¡±


    As they made their way through the gates, Zavet slowed, a concerned expression crossing his face. He glanced back at Lina. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± he started. ¡°I believe the keeps will get attacked while we hit the palace. The Lords aren¡¯t foolish; they¡¯ll take advantage of us being away and likely to loot and sabotage.¡±


    Lina stopped abruptly, the weight of his words sinking in. She turned sharply to face him, her eyes narrowing as she processed his warning. ¡°You think they¡¯ll hit us here? Try to take what we leave behind?¡±


    Zavet nodded. ¡°It makes sense. We¡¯ll all be focused on the palace, leaving our strongholds vulnerable. They could send a force to ransack the keeps, steal our resources, and cripple our support while we¡¯re distracted. You should have everything important moved out now and double your guards.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes flicked to Hoat, who had overheard the conversation. She didn¡¯t waste a second. ¡°Everyone! Back inside! We¡¯re securing the keep!¡± she barked. ¡°Take all valuables, weapons, and critical supplies out of here. Hide them deep in the woods or the nearby caves, somewhere they won¡¯t be found easily. And double the guard. Zavet¡¯s right. We can¡¯t leave the keep exposed while we¡¯re away.¡±


    The urgency of her command set the Krimlond forces into action. Hoat led a small group back into the keep, their armored boots clanking as they hurried through the halls, gathering gold, enchanted artifacts, and important documents. They packed everything into sturdy, magically warded chests, preparing them for transport.


    Gauge, already sensing the shift in plans, began creating more constructs to patrol the perimeter of the keep. He conjured animated stone golems and spectral warriors, binding them with powerful wards to ensure the keep was well-defended even in their absence. These constructs would act as sentries, their glowing eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of intruders.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep these stationed around the walls,¡± Gauge said, his hands glowing as he finished summoning the last of his guardians. ¡°Anyone who tries to break in, they¡¯ll have a nasty surprise waiting for them.¡±


    Lina wasn¡¯t taking any chances. She quickly drafted a message to the other barons, scribbling the warning on enchanted parchment. The paper glowed faintly as she spoke a word of power, sending the message instantly to the leaders of the other baronies. ¡°We suspect the keeps will be attacked as we invade the palace,¡± the message read. ¡°Take preventive measures. Secure your valuables and reinforce your defenses.¡±


    As the group moved out again, the air''s tension was palpable. Zavet could feel the weight of the coming battle pressing on them. The palace loomed in the distance, but now, there was an added layer of worry behind them¡ªthe possibility that their home, their base of operations, could be under siege.


    ¡°Good call, Zavet,¡± Lina said, her voice softer as they regrouped outside. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to lose everything we¡¯ve built. Not now.¡±


    Hoat, now geared up and ready for battle, clapped Zavet on the shoulder. ¡°Smart thinking, kid. You¡¯ve grown into quite the strategist.¡±


    Zavet only nodded, his mind already turning toward the palace and the lords waiting for them there.


    The group pushed through the streets, the palace looming ominously ahead. Zavet, Runner, and Alley led the charge, their weapons flashing as they cut through wave after wave of undead. The air was thick with the stench of rot, and the clash of steel echoed as they carved a path toward the courtyard.


    When they reached the palace gates, the courtyard crawled with the dead. Zavet''s movements were swift as his shadow armor materialized around him. With it, he darted between shadows, instantly striking down enemies. Runner and Alley fought alongside him, each blow from their weapons thinning the horde.


    Just as they neared the courtyard¡¯s center, Merlot arrived, his face as grim as the battle. He gave a quick nod to Lina. "Good call. We buried everything of value before heading out."


    Before Lina could mention Zavet''s insight, Runner¡¯s sharp eyes caught something. "Movement in the windows!" he shouted.


    Suddenly, undead poured from the palace like a tide of death. Skeletons, wights, and shambling corpses crashed through the windows, dropping into the courtyard with terrifying speed. The assault hit hard, the undead swarming them from all directions. The air filled with the clash of steel, the crackle of magic, and the groans of the dead.


    It was relentless. Zavet, now fully clad in his shadow armor, moved like a ghost on the battlefield, phasing from one shadow to the next. In quick bursts, he struck down the enemies that swarmed his comrades, using his ability to teleport within the shadows around him to devastating effect. His dagger sliced through rotting flesh, and the armor gave him an edge, making him nearly untouchable for brief moments.


    Despite their skill, the numbers were overwhelming. The undead pushed back, nearly breaking the line. It was only thanks to the healers working in tandem with the front line that they managed to hold. Spells of healing and protection filled the air, restoring wounds as fast as they were inflicted. Zavet¡¯s focus sharpened as the battle raged on, his eyes locked on the palace¡¯s darkened windows.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Finally, with a concerted effort, the group forced their way through the undead horde and broke into the palace entrance. As the last of the enemies fell, Merlot activated the ancient wards etched into the walls, sealing the doors behind them. The wards blazed to life, preventing any more undead from entering unless granted permission by the royal family. For the first time in what felt like hours, the onslaught stopped.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a moment,¡± Merlot commanded, his voice steady despite the exhaustion. "Make sure everyone is healed, and refresh your shields."


    As the group stormed through the palace, they fought wave after wave of undead, each more relentless than the last. Zavet, Runner, and Alley took the brunt of the assault, their weapons a blur as they carved through the seemingly endless horde. Blood splattered across their armor, and the metallic stench of death filled the air. They were bruised and battered but alive when they reached the courtyard.


    Merlot walked over to Lina, his expression grim. ¡°That advice about the valuables was good. We buried everything we could.¡±


    Before Lina could tell him it had been Zavet¡¯s idea, Runner interrupted. ¡°There¡¯s movement in the windows,¡± he muttered, squinting as shadowy figures moved across the windows on the second floor.


    Suddenly, the windows shattered as a fresh wave of undead spilled from the palace, pouring down the walls and rushing toward them. The group braced themselves, barely able to keep the flood of bodies at bay. The healers worked desperately to keep everyone standing, casting healing spells as the fighters hacked their way forward.


    Zavet¡¯s armor flared to life, forming a protective shell around him as his dagger sliced through the undead, darting in and out of the fight. Runner was just as fierce; his two-handed sword cut down anything in his path. The Synergy between them was visually apparent. They would spin and stay near each other''s back, darting in and out. If the enemy were not there, it would look like two dancers who had been partners and learned the dance together.


    They pushed through the onslaught and finally breached the palace, blood trailing behind them as they entered the entrance hall. Merlot activated the palace''s wards. The air shimmered, and an invisible barrier formed around the building, sealing them in and preventing anyone from entering unless permitted by the royal family.


    ¡°Take a break,¡± Merlot ordered, his voice strained. ¡°Heal up, recast your shields. ¡±


    Zavet, breathing hard, pulled Lina aside. ¡°We need to take the east wing,¡± he said quietly. ¡° I can smell the magic they are using. It''s strong; it must be a necromantic ritual.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes widened, fear flashing across her face. ¡°A ritual?¡±


    Zavet nodded. ¡° I don''t know what else it could be. ¡°


    Merlot overheard their conversation, his face darkening. He turned to the group. ¡°We don¡¯t have time. Zavet, lead the way.¡±


    The group followed Zavet into the east wing. But as they moved deeper into the palace, they were ambushed. Zombies attacked from both directions, forcing them into a defensive position. The druids from Erenlond acted quickly, casting a wall of thick vines and thorns behind them to hold off the undead. The zombies struggled, tearing themselves apart as they pushed through the barrier, only to be met with arrows from the archers waiting on the other side.


    Ahead of them, the Lord of Zombies, Zamza, loomed like a grim sentinel before the towering door leading into the ballroom. His sunken eyes glowed with malice, and the air around him thickened with the stench of decay. Six hulking undead stood at his sides, grotesque and bloated, their distended bellies leaking foul green ooze. The creatures'' mottled skin stretched taut over their swollen forms, and their gaping mouths hissed as they swayed like monsters barely contained.


    Ulrich, grim-faced and resolute, stepped forward. ¡°Leave these wretches to me and my knights,¡± he commanded, his voice cold with experience. ¡°They explode when killed. Unless you''re immune to poison, stay back.¡±


    Ulrich and his knights charged forward with a battle cry, meeting the hulking undead head-on. The clash was brutal; every strike the knights landed tore open the grotesque creatures, causing their bloated bodies to gush blood, fat, and sickly green ooze. The hallway quickly transformed into a treacherous arena, slick with foul fluids, and the knights had to tread carefully as they hacked through the grotesque horde. Slippery blood pooled beneath their feet while the toxic bile threatened to overwhelm their senses. They were pinned from both sides, undead pressing from the front and the threat of an ambush from behind.


    Meanwhile, Zavet and the others wasted no time. With a sharp nod to Runner, the two surged forward like twin forces of nature, aiming directly for Zamza. Their movements were a deadly blur, perfectly synchronized. Zavet¡¯s dagger struck hard and fast, each blow aimed at weak points in Zamza¡¯s defenses. Runner switched his two-handed sword for dual short swords and swung his swords in sweeping arcs, keeping Zamza on the defensive.


    Zamza snarled, his muscles tensing as he fought back. He used the blood-soaked floor to his advantage, sliding across the slick surface with magically enhanced agility. His long claws flashed through the air, aiming for any opening he could find. In a vicious counterattack, he managed to slice deep into Lina¡¯s leg, sending her tumbling to the ground with a sharp cry of pain. Blood seeped from the wound, and Lina gritted her teeth as she struggled to summon her healing magic. But the power of the moons had grown weak, and her magic flickered and waned, leaving her vulnerable.


    As Zamza pressed his advantage, Hoat charged with a fierce roar, his spear gleaming in the dim light. With a powerful thrust, he drove the weapon deep into Zamza¡¯s side, forcing the undead lord to stumble back. Blood and rot spilled from the wound, but Zamza¡¯s resolve only seemed to harden.


    Suddenly, a bright flash cut through the darkness as Merlot stepped forward, his dragon sword igniting in a blaze of brilliant flames. The fire roared to life, casting long shadows on the bloodied walls. With one mighty swing, Merlot brought the blazing sword down on Zamza, the flames consuming the zombie lord instantly. Zamza let out a horrid screech, his body writhing in agony as the fire burned through his flesh. Within moments, his form disintegrated into an ash cloud, the flames reducing him to nothing.


    Merlot lowered his sword, the fire fading from the blade. He turned to the others, his expression weary. ¡°I can only do that one more time,¡± he said with a heavy voice.


    The victory was short-lived. The knights immediately kicked down the door to the ballroom, revealing the ritual within. Yvonne hung suspended in midair, her body covered in blood as Iscariot carved symbols into her skin. Vlad, Edmund, and Krunk stood at the edges of the circle, their eyes glowing red with greater undead power.


    Merlot uttered a guttural cry and charged toward his daughter, blinded by fury. But before he could reach her, Behir, the Lord of Banshees, materialized in his path. With an ear-splitting shriek, she unleashed her Death Wail, the scream so powerful it shredded Merlot¡¯s skin and muscle, leaving his bones exposed. His body collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Zavet and Runner reacted immediately, rushing to engage Behir. Lina and Hoat provided support from the back, casting protective spell shields to block her devastating scream. Behir, sensing the danger, tried to push past Zavet and Runner to get to Lina, but they held her back. Runner¡¯s two-handed sword flashed as he struck high, while Zavet attacked low with flawless coordination.


    Behir faltered, her movements becoming erratic as the combined assault overwhelmed her. With a strike from Runner, her form slowly disappeared from view.


    She reappeared behind the knights and let loose another death Wail, killing all but one knight. Ulrich stood tall; his armor protected him from the screeching banshee. The knight turned and attacked her. She tried her death wail again with the same result. ¡°The armor is backed with soundproofing material.¡±He smiled through his helmet''s visor.


    She grew angry and went after Lina. She was ready for death wail. As Behir appeared beside her, the magic shield protected her from the banshee''s wail. The shield was only suitable for one use. Lina immediately pressed the advantage and started to assault Behir. She slashed and stabbed at her. The banshee was resilient, and she got away with minimal damage.


    Zavet approached Merlot¡¯s fallen body, his expression carefully guarded. He cast a spell of necromantic animation with a steady hand, restoring Merlot as a fully sentient undead. Lina, Runner, and Hoat stared, disbelief and horror flickering across their faces as Merlot¡¯s body began to mend. Muscles knitted together, skin restored itself, and his eyes glowed with a vivid green light¡ªa sign of necromancy¡¯s temporary hold.


    ¡°He¡¯s still himself,¡± Zavet assured in a quiet, firm voice. ¡°This spell isn¡¯t permanent. It only infuses him with necromantic energy for an hour¡ªenough to end this.¡±


    Now standing tall and fierce, Merlot took in his surroundings with renewed vigor. His dragon-forged sword reignited, casting a fiery glow over his pale skin. Without a word, he charged toward the ritual circle, weapon raised. The blade met the magical barrier, searing through it as his strength fueled the final act. The air crackled, sparks flew, and the circle trembled before exploding in a blast of raw magic. When the dust settled, Merlot had vanished, his sword lying on the ground, the only remnant of his sacrifice.


    But there was no time to mourn. Vlad, Edmund, Krunk, and Behir closed in. Zavet was locked in combat with Iscariot while Lina, Runner, and Hoat faced the others.


    Runner moved like a whirlwind, his greatsword arcing with precision as he engaged Krunk. In a fierce upward swing, he cleaved Krunk¡¯s head clean off¡ªbut even decapitated, Krunk¡¯s body fought on, swinging wildly and forcing Runner back. Krunk¡¯s body was relentless, driven by its undead resilience, and each of its strikes landed with unnatural strength.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Hoat squared off with Vlad. Their swords clashed in blinding flashes, ringing through the hall. Though both men were known for their relaxed attitudes outside combat, they fought with raw intensity now. Hoat lunged forward with controlled strikes, fighting for his friends'' survival, while Vlad, voice-controlled, met his every move with ruthless precision, his flaming sword illuminating the malice in his eyes. Their swords locked, sparks flew, and they pushed each other back, neither yielding.


    Lina darted in and out of the chaos, weaving spells as fast as she spoke the incantations. A healing spell struck Edmund, burning through his undead flesh like fire. He snarled, twisting and sidestepping her attacks, his defense slowing her progress, but Lina was relentless. With twin silver blades flashing, she attacked, her strikes precise. Her swords cut through undead flesh, leaving sizzling, blackened wounds. Though Edmund fought with strategy, using every dodge and parry to buy time for Behir¡¯s reappearance, Lina pressed forward. Finally, her swords met their mark, and Edmund staggered, his tactical edge waning as he faltered under her assault.


    Locked in combat with Krunk, Runner slowly maneuvered the flailing corpse closer to Lina. Just as Behir reappeared, her spectral form coalescing, Runner took his chance. In a swift, deadly motion, he drove his sword into Behir¡¯s throat, silencing her scream before it could manifest. Her form faded, taking his sword with her in a ghostly retreat, leaving him momentarily unarmed.

 Chapter 17

    Zavet and Iscariot¡¯s fight took on a brutal, physical fight. Neither relied on spells; both understood necromancy would instead heal the other. Iscariot lunged with extended claws and his tail, lashing out with a bestial force. Zavet countered with Rumpwhip in one hand and his dagger in the other, moving with practiced agility and precision with every strike. The two circled, each testing the other¡¯s weaknesses.


    ¡°So, are you going to go against her or not?¡± Zavet demanded between strikes; his voice strained but sharp.


    Iscariot responded only with silence, his attacks intensifying as he pressed forward. Zavet¡¯s patience thinned as he deflected another swipe. ¡°Are you with her?¡± he demanded, voice steady but insistent. ¡°Or has she taken you over?¡±


    Iscariot¡¯s gaze remained unyielding, his silence heavy. The battle surged around them, their blows echoing through the ballroom as the fight stretched on.


    Zavet made a daring choice. Mid-combat, he closed his eyes briefly and reached out, attempting something he had never done before: he forced his mind into Iscariot¡¯s, willing himself to bridge their thoughts. The moment their minds touched, Zavet felt an overwhelming presence within Iscariot, a powerful force that felt old, almost cosmic. It was a strength far beyond anything Zavet had encountered, surpassing even the formidable magic of the bronze elves. This power is vast and inviting, its influence was seductive. It whispered of peace and boundless strength, offering visions of what could be his if he surrendered to it.


    But beneath this allure, Zavet detected something else: a flicker of distress, like a small, frightened flame barely surviving in a storm. Straining to hear, he recognized a voice, faint and childlike, crying out in anguish. ¡°Zavet!¡± The cry was muffled, suppressed under the weight of the dominant power. Struggling to hold onto this thread, Zavet recognized the cry as Iscariot¡¯s true self, buried and frightened.


    Determined, Zavet reached out to his mentors, Mah¡¯nethotep and Ta¡¯fair, with his mind. ¡°I need help,¡± he thought desperately, sending his plea outward. ¡°She has him trapped somewhere in his mind.¡±


    In response, Ta¡¯fair¡¯s presence shimmered beside him in this dreamscape, her aura as radiant as an early morning dawn. She looked around, her face filled with intrigue and resolve. ¡°Is this connection you¡¯ve created something new?¡± she asked, glancing at Zavet curiously.


    Zavet turned to her, his expression tense with concentration. ¡°It¡¯s similar to how Iscariot and I first sensed each other¡¯s existence,¡± he explained, his thoughts resonating in the shared mindscape.


    Ta¡¯fair studied the world around them, a realm built from memories and fragments of the their world. The landscape was dark and desolate, illuminated by an eerie, cold light. The sky above seemed void, dotted with shards of rock and frozen remnants drifting through the emptiness, a graveyard of a once-living place. ¡°This,¡± Ta¡¯fair murmured, her gaze turning thoughtful, ¡°is the remnant of a dead moon¡­ is it the world Neth created?¡±


    Zavet shook his head, glancing around as he felt the faint cries of the young lizard man within the void. ¡°No¡­ I believe this is the mind of Iscariot himself.¡±


    A spark of understanding glinted in Ta¡¯fair¡¯s eyes as she scanned the raw, formless energy swirling around them. A triumphant smile crossed her lips as realization struck. ¡°It¡¯s raw magic, the primal essence we use to create worlds. I can shape it. I¡¯ll use this energy to cast a spell to brake Wispens¡¯ hold on him.¡±


    At her words, the power within Iscariot recoiled as if burned, withdrawing deeper into the mindscape. The presence began to twist and shape itself, coalescing into something more defined. From the void, a magnificent female dragon emerged, her scales shimmering like dark stardust, eyes burning with a fierce, knowing intelligence. This was Wispens in her proper form, her mighty claws closing around the trembling form of a young lizardman, the core of Iscariot¡¯s soul held captive in her grip.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Zavet and Ta¡¯fair faced Wispens, the overwhelming force of her power pressing against them like a tidal wave. But with the raw magic around them, Ta¡¯fair began weaving her spell, pulling from the primal energies of the dead moon to banish Wispens from Iscariot¡¯s mind.


    Mah¡¯nethotep materialized next to Ta¡¯fair. He looked at zavet. ¡°This is our fight. We will try to save his mind. But you need to leave. It''s going to get bad here.¡± Zavet took that as an order and pulled his mind back.


    Iscariot was still fighting as though nothing had happened. Then, suddenly, his body was flung through the air as Zavet kicked him in the chest. But the hit was not strong enough to do that. It must have been The bronze elves fighting the dragon Wispen inside his mind. He took the opportunity to Run.


    Zavet sprinted back to find Runner locked in a desperate struggle against their remaining enemies. Without hesitation, Zavet summoned a burst of shadow magic, vanishing momentarily and reappearing at Runner¡¯s side. With a swift, deadly strike, he took down Vlad, his blade piercing his defenses. Lina, not far away, drove her blades through Edmund, ending him with precision, while Hoat relentlessly hacked apart Krunk¡¯s undead body, severing limb after limb until nothing remained.


    That left only Behir, now facing all four of them. A slow smile crept across Zavet¡¯s face as he realized he could potentially wield the same mental dominance over her that Iscariot had attempted. With a deep breath, he reached out with his mind, pushing against her mental defenses. The effort was immense; Behir resisted fiercely, and she turned the tables within seconds, trapping him inside her mind.


    A dark, echoing laughter filled the void. Her voice, cold and mocking, resonated around him. ¡°You are not as powerful as the Master¡¯s will,¡± she sneered, her words dripping with disdain. ¡°Did you think you could simply reach in here and control me?¡±


    Zavet returned her grin, unfazed. ¡°Actually, no,¡± he replied with a surprisingly calm smirk. ¡°I figured that if you made the mistake of forming a physical presence here, I could kill it.¡±


    Behir¡¯s expression faltered, confusion flickering across her face. But before she could react, Zavet lunged forward with his dagger. The blade pierced her chest, sinking deep as Behir gasped in shock.


    ¡°You all love monologues, don¡¯t you? Love bragging about your plans¡­¡± Zavet twisted the dagger, his voice low and amused. ¡°Well, your creator taught me how to fight every one of you. And now, I¡¯ll take your power.¡±


    He chuckled, a dark, satisfied sound, as the dagger began to siphon her soul, drawing her essence into itself. Behir¡¯s form wavered, her strength draining as her laughter dissolved into a pained scream. The power flowed into Zavet¡¯s dagger, a potent, shimmering energy, leaving nothing of Behir but the faintest whisper in the void.


    They rushed to Yvonne, but it was too late. The ritual had drained almost all of her life force. Zavet shook his head. ¡°The moons are going to fall. We only have weeks.¡±  he took the black vase from the ritual area.


    As they carried Yvonne out of the palace, they emerged into the courtyard, where Merlot was rushing toward them with reinforcements, all freshly resurrected at the nearest hall.


    ¡°The other Lords are attacking the keeps,¡± he warned. ¡°Lina, rally your forces. Zavet, come with me.¡±


    As the dust from the previous battle settled, Elendor stepped forward, his diamond construct moving with mechanical precision beside him. Without a word, he gently took Yvonne from Lina and Runner. ¡°I¡¯ll take her somewhere safe,¡± Elendor said, his tone as sharp as ever. ¡°I have one more teleportation left today. I¡¯ll use it to get her far from here.¡±


    Merlot, his brow furrowed in concern, gave a firm nod. ¡°Good thinking, Elendor. Get her out of this chaos.¡±


    Without delay, the court wizard, his glittering construct, and Yvonne vanished, leaving a brief shimmer. Zavet watched them disappear before turning back to Merlot. He could sense the urgency lingering in the air, even as the battle outside raged.


    ¡°Do you need me for something, Your Majesty?¡± Zavet asked, his voice steady despite the tension building in his chest.


    Merlot glanced at him, his eyes reflecting the flames of the battlefield. ¡°Ulrich is missing, and my strongest fighters barely hold the line against the undead at the embassy. Lina told me how you killed two undead lords during the keep¡¯s reclamation. That¡¯s exactly what we need now, Zavet.¡± He paused, his gaze hardening. ¡°Emmerich, the Lord of Death Knights, is attacking Razlond¡¯s Keep. We can¡¯t let him overrun it.¡±


    Zavet¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Understood.¡± Without hesitation, he fell in beside Merlot.